《I will Love You Forever》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    "When will you learn to accept the fact that you''re mine?" Gerard Jarek yelled at me in frustration. I had to come with him not because I wanted to but because I had no other choice.

    He pinned me to the wall and his eyes were screaming with anger and lust. I know it''s because I haven''t allowed him to consummate our marriage ever since he brought me to this hell hole against my will.

    But it is not his fault. Mother happily gave me up to him and I know if he wanted, he would have long taken advantage of me but he didn''t. All the same, that wasn''t going to change my notion about him. He''s a mean man who cares about no one but himself.

    I remained quiet and watched him go crazy. "Ayla, don''t make me do something we would both regret."

    His gaze softened: he then leans in and begins to kiss my neck leaving small traces of red marks here and there but I remained fixed in the same spot.

    I bit my lips to control my emotions but how can I? He wants me and there''s nothing I can do about it, after all, we are married.

 Chapter 2 - 1

    There was a heavy rainstorm in the remote village called Salem. I, Lyla Gregor, a peasant girl was running in search of shelter. I have been hawking since morning and didn''t even know that the rain was going to pour today and that it would be so heavy.

    Noticing that there was no place to hide, I decided to run back home since I was already done with today''s selling. It was sad that I had to go under the pouring rain though.

    My house was located far away from the market where I had gone to sell and I would have to pass through the woods just to get to my destination.

    "Ah it is such a beautiful day but now, I''m soaked and if I don''t find shelter soon, I''ll have a fever." I sighed and walked through the woods, I tried my best to walk at a fast pace but it turned out that the woods were never-ending and I was getting creeped out by the sound of the thunder.

    Instead of walking, I decided to run that way, I''ll get home soon and mother would not complain. But then, I stumbled on something and fell. My natural white hair was now covered with dirt and my face was scratched by the sand on the floor.

    I instinctively turned to see what I had tripped on and then, I heard the crying sound of an animal.

    "Ah!" I screamed and ran away. I hid behind a tree and pecked from the side.

    The big animal was brutally injured and its leg seemed to be dislocated. I blinked twice in fear as I stared at the wolf. I stayed there for a while watching it limp away but in no time, the wolf fell to the ground and passed out.

    What to do? I was scared when I saw the weak body of the wolf collide with the ground. I didn''t think twice before running to the place where the wolf laid.

    "Urgh... Damned if I don''t."

    In all my life, I have never seen a real wolf, I have only heard stories about them and how horrendous they were and because I was in the village, I was subjected to peeking at the black and white television at the marketplace whenever I go to sell.

    I got to where the wolf laid and hesitantly touched it. "Um... It doesn''t look as dangerous as the people are making it seem." I caressed its fur and somehow, I felt happy with how submissive the wolf was.

    "Are you hurt? Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you. First, let''s get you away from here before anyone sees you then, I''ll get your wounds cleaned up." I''m a 23 years old girl but most people say my heart is as pure as that of an infant. Although I am subjected to hard labour and a harsh life by my stepmother, I never really cared about the ill-treatments and only did what I felt was right and humane.

    "Ah..." I tried to lift the wolf but it was simply impossible. Because my hands were too tiny and the wolf was very big, I had a hard time bringing him all the way back home so I took him to my secret hideout where I always stay whenever I needed an alone time.

    I tore my cloth and tied his wound. I mixed some herbs and applied them to his deep cuts to make sure they heal faster then, lit up the cave where I brought it and helped it warm up.

    I looked at the wolf and smile. "You''re such a strong big wolf. It''s a good thing you held on." my smile they say, is beautiful and my unique violet eyes matched well with my white hair.

    The wolf slowly closed its eyes and for a moment, I panicked. I didn''t know what else to do and Immediately ran out to look for more reviving herbs.

    I got more herbs and administered them to the big bad wolf. Some of these herbs were very strong and I felt that was what he needed for now.

    The wolf that was only sleeping growled at me when I put the herb on its injured part. I was caught unaware and hurriedly moved backwards. "Ah..." I held onto my right arm which had been bruised by its sharp claws.

    The look on the wolf''s face was murderous and I could feel my heart beating widely in her chest.

    I remained in the same position for a long time, trying to prevent myself from breathing and causing any more damage. If I were to die here, no one would find my remains till after a few months.

    The wolf soon stopped growling and laid back down. I was extremely scared but I couldn''t let it suffer. I tied up my wound and added the woods. So that it would stay warm for the rest of the night then I went back home.

    I felt bad that the big bad wolf attacked me but then again, animals need training and I would have to train him to be a better wolf and probably, my friend. This thought of mine lightened up my heart.

    I have always been a fun-loving girl but because of my stepmother, no one wants to mingle with me. My father passed away years ago and my step-sister works in the city will I''m subjected to staying here and taking care of my stepmother.

    I held my tray and stared at the beautiful night sky as I silently walked home. To me, nothing is more beautiful than the blue sky which contains a thousand stars and of course, the big moon.

    It''s no surprise that I fancy the moon, after all, I was named after it. Ayla, which means halo of light around the moon.

    I smiled as I walked back home but soon, my smile faded and I couldn''t understand what was happening.

    Mother smiled at me and held me by the hand. "My princess, you''re back. Hope you didn''t get too wet from the rain?"

    I was confused. Why was mother Mare being so nice to me all of a sudden? Didn''t she hate my guts and always tells me that I am not her daughter? What changed this time around.

    I was lost in my thoughts and she carefully took me inside and asked me to take a bath.

    "Baby, I have boiled some water for you. All you need to do now is go and take a hot bath while I make hot tea for you. I''ve also arranged some thick clothes for you." She explained everything she had done and somehow, I found it hard to believe. Am I dreaming or something? But when I touched my right arm, I could still feel the pain inflicted on me by the wolf so what could have happened to make mother change so drastically?

    I went to the bathroom just as she instructed and I must admit, the water was soothing and the cold I felt a few minutes ago had vanished. But even though the water felt great, I still thought something was not right. Did mother put poison in the water? No! I shouldn''t think of such things she would never do such a thing.

    I slept off in the bathroom and that was all I remembered.

 Chapter 3 - 2

    I woke up the next morning in a pair of brown sheets. I was dressed in my pyjamas but I couldn''t remember how I got there all I remember was having a bath so how did I end up in my room?

    I sighed and shrugged the thought to the back of my mind. I must have slept walked to the room besides, I was extremely tired yesterday.

    Just as I was changing into my cloth into a faint faded pink gown, I remembered something important. "The big bad wolf."

    I dashed out of my room and picked up the things I had to sell for the day then ran off. Mother seemed to have been calling me but I was too distracted to hear her.

    Before heading to the market, I went to my secret hideout. I searched for my future friend but he wasn''t there. Did he finally get healed and ran off?

    "Ha! It''s such a relief that the big bad wolf is fine now." is said with a smile across my face. But why did I feel sad? He''s fine, right? And he has probably gone to his family.

    "I wish I had a family too." I stared at the beautiful morning sky and the dewy trees. In other contexts, my name represents an oak tree but I prefer the moon because the moon brings forth light at night and I''m happy whenever I''m called a light bearer.

    I planned on leaving the cave but heard the sound of a stone rolling. I instinctively turned and there it was. My big bad wolf. It majestically walked on four legs out of the cave.

    Its dark golden brown fur was eye-catching and its eyes were of two different colours. The one on the left was Amber and the one on the right was blue.

    ''Ah! It''s so beautiful.'' I thought. It shacked its body and I could almost swear that I saw gold dust dropping from its fur. How can an animal look so beautiful and gracious?

    I blinked twice before returning to my senses. "Oh, here you are. I thought you ran away after recovering. Come come now, let''s get your wounds checked."

    I was happy that my big bad wolf didn''t disappear. After all, I had plans of training it to be a very obedient and loyal friend. I''ve heard from most people that wolves belong to the dog family so technically, I should be able to train him right.

    The wolf acted so obediently and went back into the cave. Its leg was still badly hurt and it needed more attention. I was worried that I would have a hard time sending it in but it turns out I''m a great dog trainer.

    While inside the cave, I removed the clothes I tied around its leg yesterday but it growled at me again this time revealing its sharp teeth but it didn''t hurt me. I fell backwards and I saw it coming forward still having its teeth pointed.

    Am I not being stupid for helping this big bad wolf? Won''t I get eaten up because of my foolishness?

    It came closer and closer and I drew backwards until my back reached the wall. There was fear in my eyes and my heart was pounding like a never-ending drum.

    It paused and we stayed like this for a while. I wanted to scream for help but obviously, no one would hear me because I''m in a remote area and no one comes here often.

    I held my breath and it turned back to leave. It sat on the floor and turned its face away. If I hadn''t known better, I''d say it was an already trained wolf.

    My eyes were widened in fear and my heart was pounding uncontrollably. More than anything else, I wanted to hurriedly leave this place.

    I quietly took my tray and other things preparing to leave but eyes fell on its wound that had not healed properly and I couldn''t control my body from moving and soon sat back. Gently, I took some herbs and placed them on its wounds. My hands were shaking as it flinched but in the end, I put the herbs and tied its leg again.

    Hurriedly, I picked up my stuff and went straight to the market without turning back. Call me crazy but for sure, I just couldn''t let my big bad wolf suffer too much. I have the nature of taking care of animals such as birds and cats but this is the first time I''m ever being caring to a wolf.

    For me, every creature is an important part of life and I would rather chase a fly out of my room than kill it.

    Soon, I forgot all about what happened earlier and began to sing on my way to the market. Indeed, today was an awesome day, I sold everything in due time and rushed back to my secret hideout in search of wolfy but when I got there, he was gone, this time for real.

    "Big bad wolf! Where did you go?" I almost broke down in tears. I was hoping to show it around the woods but it left before I came back. My soul is so fragile that I could literally cry if I saw someone else crying.

    The sun was just setting and I had waited for wolfy all this while but he never came back. I hugged my knee and was confident that I would see it again and that it just went for a walk and will be back in no time but soon, it was night and it still didn''t come back.

    Sighing, I picked up my tray and began to walk home, back to my boring and unlively house. Back to that hell hole where I couldn''t even talk properly.

    The clouds formed and soon, it began to drizzle as I slowly walked home.

    I got to the door but instead of going into the house, I sat by the door and wept. When is it going to be all over? Is this how my life will continue to be? Most of my mates are either in the university or working somewhere but here I am, selling provisions for my mother.

    I''m not denying that mother is quite old and needs some help at home but I can''t help but be human. I wanted to soar like the birds in the sky, explore my talents and build a better future for myself and mother. Yes, mother. In as much as you think I should hate her, I don''t.

    The rain poured for quite a while and I sat there receiving all the drops. I didn''t know when I fell asleep on the veranda

    I opened my eyes and I was greeted by the bright light of the sun. It shone on my white skin and hair and the scenes said so much about why I was named the moon. I was literally reflecting the sun''s light.

    Wait. How did I get to my room and here we go again? I''m dressed in my pyjamas just like I was yesterday. Why is mother being overly nice to me?

    Sighing, I pushed it to the back of my mind and lazily got out of bed. Unlike other days, I wasn''t in the mood to do anything today all I want to do is lay on my bed for the rest of the day.

    I brushed my teeth and prepared to head out but mother stopped me.

    "Where do you think you are going?" she pulled me back with a stern voice and a reprimanding face.

    "People have been dying since last night apparently, I was told that these victims were ripped by an animal and none of them was able to escape the clutches of this animal," she explained.

    "We were told that the monster had finally been killed but it turns out that it''s still out there."

 Chapter 4 - 3

    That day, I remained indoors just as I had wished but not under the same circumstance. So the monster who devoured people was still out there. I thought he had been captured and some people even said he was killed.

    My heart throbbed fast as I thought of how those victims were killed and the possibility that some of them might be innocent.

    Restlessly, I rolled in bed with different thoughts in my mind. This was my life for a few weeks. Waking up, doing house chores and then going back to bed. Surprisingly, Mother was too nice to me and she would usually tell me to rest on time and avoid the sun so I don''t get burns. Trust me, it was scary.

    Weeks went by and the massacre did not stop it''s always one person or two.

    I laid on my bed after my chores and read a book from my shelf then came a knock and the creaking sound of an opening door.

    Looking up, I saw mother. She was holding something in a white polythene bag and she had a weird smile on her face.

    "Ayla my dear, I have a delivery today. Come and lock the doors I have to bring these to Mr Parker''s house?" she leaned by the door and she looked really helpless. Her scanty chestnut hair was tied up in a rough bun and her wrinkles were visible today more than ever.

    "Mother, are you alright?" I hurried to her side when I saw that she was looking pale.

    "Nothing my dear, I''m just dizzy and I don''t know how I would be able to give these supplies to Mr Parker. He urgently needs them." Her eyes were red and her pale lips were chapped.

    "It''s fine mother, I''ll just change these clothes and head out." I grabbed the polythene bag from her hand and placed it on the table beside my bed. There''s no way I can let her deliver these goods herself.

    "Oh dear, what would I do without you?" she patted my head and left the room.

    I sighed and wore a casual sea-green gown and a blue scarf. This outfit just matched my mood today and it compliments my skin well.

    I grabbed the polythene bag and walked out. "I''m leaving mother."

    I got no response but still headed out. Happily, I hopped through the forest and finally to Mr Parker''s residence.

    Mr Parker is an old man in his forties and he is the mayor of this small village. He has had seven marriages and most of the women were physically abused and later had to leave the marriage.

    I knocked on the door and after a few minutes, the door swung open. A fat, short potbellied man with a bald head appeared. Instantly, I knew it was Mr Parker.

    "Good morning Mr Parker." I greeted politely even though my sixth sense told me that he isn''t a good man and I should run along.

    He said nothing and simply scanned my body as though I was some delicious meal that he wanted to devour.

    His eyes stopped on my moulds and even without doing anything, I felt as though I was standing naked in front of this shameless man.

    Yes, I''m cheerful, kind and very thoughtful but I know when someone is being perverted okay... I wasn''t born yesterday.

    "Um... My mother asked me to bring these supplies to you." I quickly handed them over but he caught my hand and tried to pull me into his house.

    "Um... Mr Parker, what are you doing?" I asked in fear. The hair on my body stood up as I was being pulled in. His eyes were full of lust and for the first time in my life, I felt like doing something drastic.

    "I paid for you and not the goods," he spoke as a matter of fact.

    ''What paid for me? What is he talking about?'' I held onto the door with my left hand as he pulled me in.

    I let go of the door and I didn''t know when my tiny hand collided with his face. The slap resounded in the empty house and his ugly short body fell back.

    Using that as an opportunity, I ran out of the house. As fast and as far as my legs could take me.

    I got to my secret hideout and cried as though my life is over. Why would mother do such a thing to me? She sold me to an old ugly man who is so perverted and beats women. Why? I have been so good to her yet she does this to me?

    I hugged my legs as hot tears rolled down my eyes. I couldn''t understand why I can''t just have a normal life like every other girl.

    I cried for a good time then left my secret hideout. I had to sort some things out with my mother and let her know what this man did to me. I''m sure she has no hand in this and that man is just crazy.

    I left the cave sad but unknown to me, It was there. Wolfy stayed in the dark corner of the cave and watched as Ayla cried. She was its saviour, the one that rescued it when it thought it was going to die. Yes, she thought it had left but she was wrong. It has been around and its presence was too obvious to be ignored.

    The humans hunted it down and made it suffer for days. Many people thought it was dead even the members of its pack but it''s only because of her he survived.

    He went after the hunters taking them down one after the other without mercy and remorse. Well of course, who would dare try to kill the werewolf king and go scot-free?

    Just then, wolfy transformed to his human form. A handsome tall young man at the age of 30 with a well-built body. He had heterochromia which caused one of his eyes to be Amber and the other, blue. His dark golden hair fell on his shoulder and his clean beards made him look like a hipster.

    He took his robe and gracefully walked out of the cave. He looked towards the direction Ayla took and both his eyes turned red like a monstrous creature ready to attack.

    "Mother?" I pushed the door open but the sight that greeted me wasn''t pleasant.

    No one had to explain anything to me anymore. It was clear to me now that mother has indeed sold me to this ugly man who was not sitting in our house.

    "Mother... what..."

    Before I could finish my statement, Mare walk up to me and all I could hear was the sound of a siren and a sting on my face. Mare can get angry at me and subject me to hard labour but this is the first time she has ever raised her hands on me.

    I didn''t know when hot tears began to run down my cheeks and I held my face which stung.

    "Young lady, how dare you go around slapping elderly people. Is this act of being a good girl all just a facade? Huh... I guess snow white is white after all." she yelled and snorted. I was coming home to tell her how badly I was treated by Mr Parker but obviously, he beat me to it and only God knows what lies he must have told her.

    "Mother... I..." I tried to explain but she just wouldn''t let me. She joined her hand together as if praying to an ancient deity.

    "Ayla, apologise to Mr Parker right now or else, you wouldn''t like what I''m going to do next."

    Apologise? This is unbelievable. I am the one who is wronged so why should I apologise? The old monkey tried to force me to go with him yet, I''m the one who should apologise?

    I saw the angry look on mother''s face and I knew that there was no way out for me. It was against my will but I still apologised.

    "I''m sorry Mr Parker."

    The old ugly monkey just sat there and acted as though he didn''t hear what I had said. How dare he? He was doing this intentionally and I knew.

    "Alya, are you dumb or something? Apologise properly this instant." Mare shouted at me making me fidget for a second.

    I gulped down and apologised again. "I''m sorry Mr Parker."

    He raised a brow then raises his left hand to shoo me away.

    Mare was glad that he had finally accepted the apology then turned to me.

    "Oh less I forget, pack your bags you''re going to Mr Parker''s house tonight."

    "What!" I tried to refute but I got a glare from mother.

    "Mother, please I don''t want to go with him." I knelt and begged said though I was asked to go to jail but she didn''t spare me a second glance and just continued talking to ugly mister monkey.

    I cried and begged but she saw me as a nuisance and pulled my hair. I didn''t mind as long as she would reconsider.

    She dragged me to my room and locked the door leaving me begging inside.

 Chapter 5 - 4

    Repeatedly, I banged the door and pleaded that mother let me go as I sat on the cold floor but she didn''t. She locked me up and took the keys. I cried for hours none stop and I looked like a wrenched young lady who has no future. But it''s true. What future do I have with that fat ugly monkey? I''ll probably die like some of his previous wives did.

    Just as I was getting tired of begging, I thought about a brilliant idea. My window. I can run away and go to a far off city where no one knows me then, I''ll evade the wrath of ugly Mr monkey.

    I hurriedly walked to the window and opened the curtains. Wait, what''s this? Mother added burglary to the window. Now how am I going to go?

    Another round of crying began. I cried as I lay on the cold floor until I had no strength to cry anymore and I didn''t even know when I slept off.

    When I opened my eyes, the door was already opened and my bag was already packed. Not that I even had many clothes or belongings.

    Mother sat on my bed and her evil face was all I could see and she took a cigarette and lighted it.

    In my weak state, I crawled to her feet and begged her once more but my words couldn''t even be heard by wax moths.

    Just as I was begging, two men came in and held me by the arm. They held me up and I didn''t have the strength to fight back.

    "Hold her well." mother ordered then took a cup of water and placed it in my mouth. She made sure I took the whole thing down and truth is, I was also thirsty so I didn''t decline.

    "Take her away and make sure she gets there on time." the ruthlessness in mother''s eyes scared me. I wish my mother had not died while birthing me. I wish father was still alive to see this day then I wouldn''t need to endure so much disdain.

    They held me and took me away. I couldn''t even wiggle because I had no strength to. We got to the door and a car came. Apparently, the old monkey couldn''t wait to take me and I''m sure he wanted to see my miserable state.

    He alighted from the car and I was confused. My eyes were closing and my head was pounding but I''m sure I saw correctly.

    The old monkey was wearing only a boxer and singlet. He had a furious look on his face as he walked up to Mare.

    ''Oh, the old fool can wait!'' I scoffed.

    "Mare, what is the meaning of this?" He boomed. My eyes were blurry and there was a wildfire in my body but I still held on.

    Mare was confused by Mr Parker''s behaviour. "Mr Parker you said she should get to you by 9 pm and it''s still 8:30."

    Parker got even angrier and yelled. "And who''s talking about that?" he then walked back to his car and pointed at the glass.

    "Look at this. I was attacked by a horrendous creature and just look at what''s written here. Right here."

    Mr Parker pointed at the front glass and something was written in red colour.

    AYLA IS MINE.

    Mare was confused and didn''t know how to react. I on the other hand couldn''t see what was there because I was almost on the verge of fainting.

    Before they could continue their statement, a group of people came with sticks and the expression on their faces was not a happy one.

    Mare got scared and even Mr Parker was unaware of who these people were.

    "The beast has written that it wants Ayla and if she is given to him as his bride, he would stop the killings." one of the village people spoke.

    It''s funny how people can change in a few seconds. Just a few days, they were cheering me to be a good girl with a heart as pure as that of an infant but now, they want to give me up to that monster.

    Immediately I heard this, my eye opened wide. ''bride?'' are they out of their minds? Why am I so unfortunate? First, it was this ugly Mr monkey and now, that horrendous creature? What have I done to deserve this? Why can''t I just live a normal life?

    Mr Parker immediately entered his car and asked the people to do as they please then drove off. Mare on the other hand also said nothing and when she was asked what she would do about it, she didn''t hesitate to grant them permission to keep me in the woods where the creature would find me easily. She even offered to send people to take me there.

    "It''s settled then. Ayla, I''m sorry but we can''t allow the continuous reign of terror in our village. If handing you over will save the lives of other people then I''m sorry this is our only hope." the person that led the parade explained. But who in their right senses would want to be the bride of a monstrous creature? Not even snow-white would want that.

    Helplessly, I was dragged to the woods and left there. The sounds of the wolves and owls gave me chills. I have no idea what happened to my body but it was burning and the cold of the night was making my situation worse.

    I laid on the floor and vibrated like a vibrating metal. I can''t call out for help and I am sure that no one would be around the woods at this time of the night.

    Staring at the sky, I realized there is no moon today. I guess the moon is as sad as I am. Rejected and helpless.

    In my pitiful state, I smiled. The worst smile I''ve ever shown. Slowly, my eyes began to deem and I could barely see anything.

    Just then, the silhouette of someone in black hovered over me and picked me up. I saw the trees in motion and finally, there it was; the moon. It was hiding all along.

    My eyes closed and that was the last thing I remember in that wild night in the woods.

    The sound of water could be heard pouring and my body was ignited by the flame of passion as I was immersed in this cold water.

    I shrieked as my body was placed into the water but I didn''t have the strength to jump out nor could I even open my eyes.

    I felt a soft sponge rob on across my body and the sweet smell of lavender filled the air.

    After a long bath, I was picked out of the shower and placed on a soft bed and the rest was unknown to me.

    The sun was up early but my eyes were heavy and I found it hard to open them. My lashes fluttered and I slowly opened my eyes.

    This window isn''t similar to the one I know. In fact, the one I know is nothing compared to this. Where am I?

    I looked up at the ceiling but nothing was coming to my brain then slowly, I stood up. My head was pounding and I was still half asleep. I studied the king-size room but I couldn''t figure out where this was.

    Soon, memories of yesterday came flowing into my brain. Mr Parker, Mare, the people, the woods, the moon, and.... Oh no, the monster.

 Chapter 6 - 5

    I had a puzzled expression on my face as I thought about what could have happened. But on second thought, monsters don''t live in houses, they are monsters and should live in caves, forests, and probably mountains right.

    So if I wasn''t taken by the monster, who took me? With that in my mind, I slipped out of the white king-sized bed and realized I was putting on baby pink coloured pyjamas. These aren''t mine and I definitely didn''t change into these cause I can still remember vividly what I was wearing yesterday.

    That isn''t the issue. I checked for my clothes but couldn''t find them so I wore a comfortable t-shirt and black pants. They were male outfits but I couldn''t care less.

    Walking out of the room that was painted in white, I headed for the corridor and I was starting to think that this is the afterlife. I mean, why would anyone paint the whole house white and the furniture, doors, everything was literally in white the only different thing was the white mirror and what made it different was the silver colour of the reflecting part.

    I walked through the corridor then got to the stairs. This house, no this mansion is huge and looking back, I''m sure I won''t be able to find my way back even if I tried.

    I walked down the stairs and was greeted by the white elegant chairs and a huge white chandelier that hung at the top.

    Just like the corridor and the room I came out from, the living room was also white. It''s either this person has a thing for white colour or he or she is just being extremely clean.

    As I was staring at the huge mansion, I heard someone clear his throat. A sinisterly beautiful elegant man stood in behind me. He looks like a man in his thirties, judging from the way he looked, I could tell that he exercises a lot because of his muscles. He has good muscles but not much to be called abnormal.

    His height is the perfect King''s height and his face, his face looks like he isn''t human. How can a human look so good?

    I studied his entire features and realized he might as well be an ancient Greek god probably, Eros in modern days. His white shirt and black pyjamas gave him a comfy look.

    He has heterochromia which caused one of his Iris to be Amber and the other, blue. His hair is tied up in a man bun and his breathtaking beards gave him a royal hipster look.

    Taking my sweet time, I studied him from top to bottom. But when I looked back up at his eyes, his brow was furrowed as if I was doing something wrong. I was only appreciating this work of art.

    The glare on his face caused me to look everywhere else but at him. The situation was indeed awkward.

    After a while, I realized he wasn''t moving from his spot so I decided to do the needful.

    I pursed my lips then finally looked at him and greeted. "Good... Good morning." as I greeted, I bowed slightly as well, after all, he looks like an ancient deity or something.

    I waited for a while but got no response he simply turned and sat on the dining chair to have his breakfast. His gaze was still murderous even though he was staring at the food.

    It was getting uncomfortable and all I want to do right now is go. I am grateful that he helped me and rescued me from the woods but that''s it. It''s time to say our bye-byes.

    "Um... I am grateful for your help sir but I''d like to take my leave now. Thanks again." he said nothing and just continued staring at his food then I bowed and turned. I headed for the door but just as I was about to reach for the doorknob, someone blocked my exit route.

    This was a different person and I could almost swear that I didn''t see him there a few seconds ago. He was as wearing a black suit and with one look, I could tell that he was a bodyguard.

    I instinctively turned to the man sitting in the dining room. "Um... Sir, can you please tell him to let me through?" I politely asked but got no response from him. Now, I starting to doubt if he is hearing me. He might as well be deaf and dumb but he cleared his throat a while ago didn''t he?

    The situation was getting awkward and scary. I am alone in this huge mansion with two men who seem not to understand English.

    I walked up to the dining room, to the man I believed could talk to the man at the door and stood in front of him.

    "Um... Sir," I bent my head sideways to look at him properly but still, I got no answer from him.

    Okay, he''s probably not dumb but just deaf. I moved closer and was about to pat his shoulder so as to draw his attention but he caught my hand in the air and glared at me.

    His glare almost made me cry. It was just adding to my anxiety. First, i had a near-death experience yesterday and now, only God knows where I am and why these people wouldn''t just let me go.

    He held onto my hand and glared at me and my face showed all the fears in the world. I tried to remove my hand from his clutch but his grip only tightened.

    "Sir... I" as I whispered these words, he stood up from his seat causing my fear to multiply a thousand more.

    My heart was pounding as he hovered over me. I moved backwards but he moved forward. He kept coming closer and closer until I was lock in the middle of him and the strong wall.

    I was scared. What does he want with me? I didn''t know when uncontrollable tears began to stream down. It''s true that I''m a cry baby and the littlest thing get to me. But he didn''t look moved by my tear and leans in to whisper something in my ear.

    "You shouldn''t cry like that. I haven''t even begun." his words were threatening and his voice didn''t make it any better. One thing I knew for sure was, he wasn''t letting me go as I had presumed.

    "Sir please let me go. My mother would be waiting for me now." even though I knew that was a lie and that Mare would not look for me, I still said it so that he would know that someone is searching for me.

    He placed his second hand on the wall and scoffed. "Ayla... You were given to me by the people and your mother has no problem with that."

    My brain did not immediately boot because he is just too handsome to be a monster so u just continue begging him to let me go. I didn''t want this life. I want a life where I can be free to choose whatever I want not a life where I would have to stay in bondage.

    My heart sank when I remembered how they gave me up but then again, I tried my luck.

    "Sir you have the wrong girl. I''m married already and my husband looks nothing like you so please just let me go." it''s true though. When the monster said it wanted me, it mentioned that it wanted me as a bride so technically, I have an unwanted husband not that I acknowledge him as one though. I am only using that as a way to get freed from this man.

    The man raised a brow and leaned forward so that our noses were touching. "really?"

    I tried to look elsewhere because this position was getting out of the hand he was too close and I could practically feel his hard chest rub against my innocent moulds.

    But just before I could turn, I noticed something. Both his eyes turned bright red and I could feel my soul leaving my body.

    He leans in and whispers into my ears again. "What were you saying again?"

 Chapter 7 - Wife

    I sat on the bed and hugged my feet. How did I end up here? Am I really leaving with a monster, then why does he look human? Could it be that I''m only seeing what he wants me to see and not what is actually visible? Am I hallucinating?

    After his eyes turned red, I shrieked and couldn''t control myself. He asked me to go back upstairs and that my food would be sent to me there and just like I was controlled by a remote, I went upstairs without uttering a word.

    There came a knock on the door and a woman dressed in pink came in with a tray.

    She placed the tray by the bedside and stood there. Now I''m starting to think I''m in a fantasy world where everything is done in a specific way and everyone acts as told.

    "Miss, where am I?" hoping I would get some clues about my location, I asked her without any care of the way she looked.

    She stood there like a mannequin staring at the wall behind me. I stared at the food that looked tantalizing but somehow, I didn''t have any appetite.

    I reached for the woman''s hand and tried to convince her "Madam, please can you help me out of this place? I really don''t want to be here."

    She didn''t divert her attention from the wall and only watched longer and ignored my entire existence.

    I realized she wouldn''t help me so I laid down in bed and covered my whole body with the blanket. Since no one is willing to help me, I might as well just act stubborn.

    I heard the tires of the delivery tray move away. Apparently, she was taking it out of the room by the I wasn''t bothered at all and just remained on the bed under the blanket. Soon, I slept off.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping for but I just hoped that once I wake up, this would be a dream.

    I was awoken by the cold touch that was felt around my legs. Someone''s hand caressed my tiny bare legs and his touch was as cold as ice. His hands advanced to my thighs and my eyes opened wide.

    "Wife." his bold voice filled the room. His beautiful eyes greeted me but his face was as cold as ever and he mentioned that word without any emotions attached.

    I quickly removed my leg from his clutch and hugged them tightly. "What... What are you doing here?"

    His perfectly shaped brow curved in an intimidating way. "Wife, did you forget this is my room as well? After all, you''re my wife."

    When he said this last word, he leaned closer and I instinctively tried to move back but the headrest would not allow me.

    My heart was pounding and fear was obvious in my eyes. You can''t blame me for being so scared after all, I''m a girl who has always lived my life simply and now I wake up as a woman married to a monster. Even though he looked nothing like it, his aura gave off that vibe.

    "What... What are you doing?" I stammered as he leaned over my neck. He looked up at me and the words I feared most came out of his mouth.

    "I''m consummating out marriage isn''t that what married couples do?" He said as a matter of fact.

    At this moment, I couldn''t hear my heartbeat again instead, the sound of a drum beating simultaneously without control.

    He kissed my neck and moved below my earlobe. I didn''t feel any passion for him. All his advances only made me scared and more than anything, I wanted to run away from his grip.

    Suddenly, he stopped and got up. He a few keys and left the room without saying a word. Phew! That''s a relief.

    I don''t know what caused h to stop but whatever it is, I had to be grateful to it and hope that I''ll be able to leave this place soon.

    It was noon already and I was starving but I certainly won''t eat anything until someone explains to me what''s going on.

    The man who claims to be my husband says he''s a monster. ''I don''t even know his name maybe I should call him...'' I wondered what to call him and the first name that flew to my mind was, '' the big bad wolf.''

    I immediately cancelled the thought of that possibility but I must say, their aura was similar and those eyes. Those eyes were the same. They both had the unusual case of heterochromia.

    ''Maybe I should call his that since I don''t have a name for him just yet. The BIG BAD WOLF. ''

    Indeed, being stubborn comes with a lot of consequences. I got out of bed and sneaked into the kitchen. Surprisingly, no one was in sight. I stared at the glamorous kitchen and my jaw dropped.

    I went straight to the pot and when I opened it, there was a tantalizing meal there. I hesitated to grab a plate and spoon because this isn''t my house and I''ve read the story of Hades and Persephone.

    She ate the food offered to the god of the underworld and couldn''t leave there again. She could only visit her moth r in spring and after she goes back to her husband, winter starts.

    I dropped the plate and spoon back and wanted to exit the kitchen when I saw someone standing by the door and thank God I have returned the plate if not I''m sure it would have slipped.

    It was him. The big bad wolf. Why does it look like I was caught stealing?

    His eyes were fixed on me as he rested his shoulder against the door and crossed his leg. He was wearing a white shirt and a blacktop. Well, that''s the only clothes I''ve seen him wear since this morning.

    "Ayla." his voice was so bold and as he mentioned my name, I felt a shiver go down my spine. How does he even know my name?

    I bent my head in fear that he would reprimand me for leaving the room and coming to his kitchen without permission but he didn''t say anything neither did he move from where he leaned.

    "Why are you wandering around the house?" I wanted to reply to his question but my lips shivered and I was short of words. Should I tell him I was hungry and came here to look for food? But it''s my fault I refuse.

    "Can you cook?"

 Chapter 8 - Oak Tree

    "Can you cook?"

    These words were not what I was expecting. I thought he would shout and scold me for wandering around the house but it seems I got the wrong idea.

    I nodded my head then shook it in denial. To be honest, I didn''t know what was going through my head at that moment.

    He didn''t say anything and just watched me make a fool of myself. Then, he surprised me with what he said next.

    "That doesn''t give you enough reason to snoop around." Did I just hear correctly? Here I was thinking that he wasn''t that bad after all but once again, he proves me wrong.

    "Go back to your room while I have someone get something for you." he turned around and wanted to leave but how can I let him leave first?

    "Sir," I stopped him halfway and walked up to him.

    "I''m not hungry. Do tell your helpers not to worry." then, I walked away. God help me. It seems my stomach would have to cry for a few days.

    I had barely taken ten steps when I heard his low raspy voice. "If you say so." those words made my pace reduce. Did he just say that? Can he be any more annoying?

    Then, I heard him speak so close to my ears. "Then maybe I should tie you up and make you hungry." I shivered when I heard his calm yet powerful voice.

    I began to walk away again but he carried me up in a princess style and began to walk upstairs.

    Protesting, I hit his chest with my tiny hands. "Put me down!" I didn''t know where my courage came from but all I know was I didn''t want him carrying me.

    My commands were like empty treats for him. He didn''t seem bothered at all as I hit him harder with my fists.

    Soon, we got to the room and he placed me on the bed and turned back. I thought he was leaving but he walked to the door and locked it.

    When I heard the sound of the door locking, my eyes widened and my heart began to beat faster. What is he planning on doing to me? He wasn''t serious when he said he would tie me up, was he?

    He turned back and walked slowly to the bed. I drew backwards as my heartbeat was like drums and cymbals. He got to the edge and then, slowly crawled forward.

    I moved backwards till my back was touching the bed rest. I hugged my legs to keep some distance between the both of us but he kept coming close. "What... are..."

    I tried to speak but my words were stuck to my mouth. Why does he like putting me in this kind of situation? It''s not like we really got married. I was only given away to him and this could be classified as kidnapping if I decide to tell the police about it. But I can''t do that because u don''t know if he''s telling the truth or not.

    If he is telling the truth about being the monster then when I report, the entire village would be wiped out. Yes... I still care about them. I know they did what they had to because they couldn''t take the killings of so many people. After all, it would be better to sacrifice one life than the lives of so many women, children, and the aged.

    He kept coming closer and closer until he got to where my legs separated us. His hands moved and caressed my legs making me feel uneasy.

    His hand slid under my black baggy pants and caressed my tiny legs. "St...stop... Stop"

    I tried to summon the courage to stop him but my words came like a whisper. He hovered over me and began to undo the button of my shirt. I wanted to cry and beg him to stop because I''d never done this before but his hands stopped at the second button and it went up to my neck.

    His gaze was filled with something I couldn''t phantom. The way he looked at me was different from the way I envision. At this moment, he didn''t look lustful just something else.

    He placed his lips on my neck and began to suck on it. Why was he doing this I couldn''t understand. Is he really going to go down with me without my consent?

    "Please... Stop... This is wrong." I spoke in a shaking voice.

    He stopped what he was doing and looked me in the eyes. "What? What is wrong about consummating our marriage?" his voice was husky and he leaned again to kiss my neck then below my earlobes.

    "We aren''t married." I blurted out.

    He stopped and looked at me this time, he was serious and his brow was furrowed. "We aren''t married?" he acted obliviously and looked at me seriously.

    I was equally confused because he looked certain. "Yes sir... We aren''t married. Married people are supposed to sign on their marriage certificate"

    He looked away and nodded. He then stretched his hand and pulled the drawer. He brought out a file and opened it the passed it to me "Isn''t that your signature"

    I stared at the certificate in horror. How''s this possible? I don''t even remember signing anything of such so how could this have happened.

    AYLA GREGOR WEDS GERARD JAREK.

    "This... this is not real. I don''t remember signing anything like this." yes it was my signature and my handwriting but how, when, where?

    "Yes you don''t remember signing it but it''s signed anyways so we are married." He spoke with no form of care or fear of rejection. I don''t know him and I''m sure I never signed these papers.

    He leans in again but I stopped him. "I didn''t take any marriage vows with you so this certificate is meaningless."

    He stared at me and I thought he would be furious but he wasn''t he just stared at me for a long time as if trying to recall something.

    "Don''t you remember you made a marriage vow under the oak tree a mount ago?" he asked meaningfully.

    Wait what did he see that? I stood by the oak tree on a bright sunny day and said the wedding vows. On that day, I had witnessed a couple get married and I was fascinated by their vows so after selling, I stood in front of a big oak tree and said the vows. It was amazing but that doesn''t mean that I got married to him.

    "Wait what are you even talking about? Yes, u said those vows but you are not an oak tree are you?" I knew he wasn''t an oak tree so what exactly was getting driving at?

    Gerard looked at Ayla who was oblivious. Indeed, he was the oak tree. He had been cursed by the moon goddess that if ever he leaves the mansion in broad daylight in his human form, he would slowly become an oak tree and would only return to his wolf form at night in the open. This changing process was deadly and it would feel like his bones were stretching and slowly feel suffocated.

    This curse was because of something he did in the past and because of that crazy mistake, he suffered this harsh punishment by the moon goddess. Not only him but everyone in this mansion. The workers were not serving the same punishment as him because they could leave the mansion whenever they please but they were subjected to being unable to talk for the rest of their lives until the curse is broken.

    Gerard got up from the bed and walked out without saying a word leaving me confused. I couldn''t understand why he wouldn''t tell me the truth but I must say, I didn''t care.. Or maybe I did.

 Chapter 9 - Escape

    Days passed and all I did was stay in my room and eat whatever was presented to me. I wasn''t going to be stubborn again not after the stunt I pulled the other day. On that day, after Gerard left the room, he sent someone to bring some food for me and I happily accepted it without any care in the world

    Today makes it a week since I''ve come to this unknown place and ever since the day he walked out of my room quietly, I haven''t seen Gerard again but it wasn''t like I cared. After all, I like my peace and quiet. I wasn''t ready to be anybody''s wife. I mean, I''m only 23 and if I get married one day, I want it to be to someone I love and who loves me back not like this beauty and the beast reality show.

    I laid on my bed at night and read a book titled Romeo and Juliet by William Shakespeare.

    ACT IV SCENE V

    A scene at the mausoleum.

    #Romeo: No! Not my glorious Juliet. Words reached me a few hours ago. I was pleased to buy this poison to drink so that I can be with you for all eternity...

    I held onto my pillow and held my breath. In my heart, I was begging Romeo not to take the poison and wondered why this had to happen to the both of them.

    Hot tears began to roll down my cheeks as I read further. Romeo actually took the poison and died.

    # Juliet: ...Perhaps there is poison left upon his lips that I may take with a kiss But Wait I hear a noise and must act swiftly. Oh, happy dagger! I will use you to stab myself straight in the heart. Rest here dagger, and let me die with my Romeo.

    Ah... Why? Why did they have to die? I instantly closed the book and began to cry like a child that was denied sweets.

    I held my pillow tightly and cried for a long time. Why did I even choose this book? I''ve heard about it but never read it and right now, I''m regretting my actions.

    My eyes were red and my head was pounding. I know it''s childish to cry over books but I couldn''t help it.

    After I was sober, I walked to the bathroom that was in the room and washed my face before going downstairs.

    I had barely taken ten steps down when I saw something that fascinated me. The door. It was opened.

    This was the perfect opportunity for me to escape and go far away from here.

    Quickly, I took to my heels and reached for the door. I peeked outside and saw that no one was in sight. How perfect, actually, too perfect.

    This is too easy how sure am I that it isn''t a trap? I''ve checked this mansion for the few days that I''ve been here and observed that no one sleeps and they are always watching me. So what changed?

    No! I can''t risk this chance. I must run for my life before they get back this is my only opportunity. I thought to myself.

    I ran out of the mansion to wherever my legs took me. I just wanted to find someone who can help. I ran through the woods. I thought I heard someone call out to me but I didn''t turn back and just continued running and finally, I got to the road.

    I kept running while checking if I''d see any car that would offer to help me.

    The road was dark and lonely but I still held on and hoped I would get someone soon.

    Finally, I turned back and saw someone driving towards me. I ran to the middle of the road and waved for them to stop and thankfully, they did.

    "Please sir, I''m lost can you help me?" a man with long beards and tattoos all over his body was seated in the driver''s seat of the truck.

    He said nothing and simple nodded. I was so happy and I quickly got into the passenger seat of the truck.

    He began to drive and I sighed in relief. Finally. "Thank you, sir." I thanked him again but he said nothing and just drove silently.

    I thought he was an introvert so I decided not to say anything else. Suddenly, the truck stopped and I looked up. Where is this? We were in the middle of nowhere and he just stopped her. I then thought that this was his destination so I thanked him and intended to leave the vehicle but he suddenly grabbed my hand.

    I turned and my heart was beating as fast as a matching drum. "sir, can you please let me go, you hurting my hand."

    And finally, he spoke. "You haven''t paid for the ride."

    I sighed in relief but then, reality dawned on me. I didn''t have a penny how in God''s name am I going to pay him now?

    "Sir, I don''t have any money right now and it''s so dark I don''t know where we are." I was panicking, fear written all over my face. Will, he let me go?

    He let my hand go and got out of the truck. Whew, that was scary.

    He opened the door to where I sat and motioned for me to get down and I didn''t.

    This man was a mini giant. His looks were scary and I felt like he would kill me. I am just grateful that I''m no longer in the truck.

    "Thank you, sir." I turned to leave but he led my hand and pinned me to the truck.

    My eyes widened and I shrieked when he drew closer. The stench of alcohol was all over him. It was obvious that he had not taken a shower for weeks and for all I know, he could be a psychopath.

    "S...sir..."

    "Didn''t your parent tell you not to follow strangers?" his hoarse voice was sinister and his gaze was lustful.

    I tried to say something but the words weren''t coming out. The way he looked at me was like a lion that had just gotten

    It''s prey.

    He held my shirt and tore it leaving my singlet as my only covering. I screamed when I saw his monstrous gaze on me. "Help me! Somebody help!"

    Pa! The sound of a slap came before the sting and I fell to the ground. I have never been slapped like that ever in my life. Even when Mare slapped me, it wasn''t as terrible as this.

    His slap caused my ear to hear the sound of a siren and my cheeks hurt like fire. I could feel blood in my mouth.

    He drew closer and I instinctively drew backwards until I lost balance and rolled over into the ravine.. But just before I did, I saw the silhouette of a horrendous creature taking that man into pieces.

 Chapter 10 - Do You Like It When Im Violent?

    I lost consciousness even before I could feel any pain so technically, I don''t know if I''m dead or still alive.

    When I woke up, the next morning, I found myself on my bed. The same bed I didn''t want to come back to but somehow, I was grateful that I was here and not some old warehouse where humans are being trafficked. I shivered at the thought of it and got out of bed.

    I walked straight to the mirror but I was greeted by five fingers on my face and two dark eye bags. Honestly, I looked like a walking ghost.

    My eyes widened and I felt like running away from the mirror. I''ve never looked this terrible in all my life. How sure am I that I''m not even a spirit lingering in this house?

    A knock came from the door, "Come in." a few seconds later, another maid came into my room. This was a different maid from the one I was used to she was around my age and had a pretty face as well.

    She came in with a pair of new clothes and places them on the bed. She turned and smiled at me and that smile of hers comforted me. Ever since I came to this place, no one has ever smiled at me that way. Most of them just carry a grumpy face around and none of them would even talk to me.

    She walked to my bathroom and turned on the water. I stared at her from the room and wondered why she was being so nice to me. Wait the real question is, how did I even get back home yesterday?

    She left the bathroom and gave me my towel then ushered me to go into the bathroom but I had something important I had to ask her.

    "Um... Miss, how did I get here last night?" her smile disappeared and she shook her head although she said nothing, I knew she meant that she had no idea.

    I nodded and went into the bathroom. I spent some time there and when I came out, she was gone.

    I sighed and went to the dressing mirror. There, I found a note. ''Master wants you to come downstairs.''

    Master? Did she mean Gerard? But why does he want me to come downstairs now? My face is in a mess because of that slap and my dark circles.

    I should probably ignore it and pretended as though I never even saw this note. But what if she gets punished for my actions? Obviously, I can''t let anyone take the punishment for my actions.

    Lazily, I got dressed, certainly not in the dress that was brought to my room earlier because I don''t want to give him any reason to fancy me. And I certainly don''t want to be indebted to him.

    Leaving my hair loose to cover part of my face and wearing a baggie shirt and trousers, I walked out unhurriedly.

    I tried to walk as slowly as possible but unfortunately, I still got to the dining table faster than I had wanted. To be honest, I don''t want anyone to scold me and I know that Gerard would do that because I tried to escape.

    I bowed my head when I saw him sitting there with a black to the neck top and black pants. His dark golden brown hair shone with the light from the chandelier and the way he sat was majestic with one leg place over the other and his hands placed on the armrest.

    This posture of he''s scared me because it was so intimidating and it felt like he was going to scold me for real.

    I remained quiet for a while and so did he. This behaviour was causing tension in my head and all I wanted was for him to say something, anything as long as he didn''t remain quiet.

    Since he wasn''t ready to say anything, I decided to help him out.

    "Good morning"

    "Good morning"

    Just as I said good morning, he also said the same and I didn''t even know who said it first.

    "You requested for presence." I reminded him since it felt like he had forgotten his reason for calling me here. But he said nothing and just stared at me as though he was looking at my soul.

    "Mr Gerard, if you have nothing to say, can I go back to my room now?"

    I didn''t know what to say and since he wasn''t saying anything either, it would be better if I just go back to my room. But even at this point, he still didn''t say anything.

    I turned to leave but couldn''t understand how he got in front of me.

    "Did I ask you to leave?" his voice was bold and scary. I felt like he was suppressing his anger and I didn''t know when my heart began to race faster.

    "But... But you aren''t saying anything." I tried to justify my actions by saying these words knowing fully well that I just wanted to spare myself from his wrath.

    "Walking out on your husband is disrespectful." his words were not loud but audible. I still couldn''t get used to hearing that word for his mouth. ''Husband''

    "Lucy!" he boomed and the maid from earlier came running in.

    "Tell everyone to leave for now and return by sunset." he didn''t turn to the maid but just said what he had to say still looking at me. Then, he continued but this time, in a lower tone when the maid had already gone.

    "I need to be alone with my wife." he stared at me and his expression was an angry one. Now, his emotions were showing.

    Trying to run away from the situation, I turned and began to walk away but he held my hand tightly.

    Oh no, there is no way out for me. What do I do? He unhurriedly took two steps to get to where I was standing.

    He held me from behind and pushed my hair aside. He leaned in and kissed my neck sensually then, his hands slid under my baggie shirt.

    "Mr Gerard..." I wanted to stop him but he stopped me.

    "Sh... you wouldn''t like it when I get violent." his words were scary and I gulped in fear.

    What do I do now, if I stop him, he would get violent. If I don''t stop him, he would get violent very soon so what do I do?

    His hands caressed my small stomach and his kisses became more passionate. I was getting uneasy and then, he stopped. I could still feel his breath on my nape and one of his hands gently caressed my stomach while the other slid out of my shirt and went for my buttons.

    "Where did you go yesterday?" his fingers undid my first button and my breathing hitched. I wasn''t even sure I heard his question.

    "Ayla, I asked you a question. Where did you go yesterday?" as he asked this, he undid the second button revealing a little of my black bra.

    "Mr... Mr Gerard, I, I..." I was shivering and wasn''t in my right frame of mind. Why was he doing this to me? I can''t stop him because of what he said earlier but he was clearly taking advantage of me.

    "What? You can''t talk?" before I knew what was happening, only one button was left. I raised my hand and tried to cover my body but he held both my hands down with just one of his hands.

    "Ayla, do you enjoy it when I''m violent?" his words sounded threatening even though he didn''t shout.

    I shook my head because I couldn''t say anything. His second hand undid the last button and his cold hand touched my skin making me shiver. He let go of my hand and removed my shirt leaving me with only my bra.

    His hand trailed from my stomach upwards to my bra. He placed his hand on my bra hook and unbuckled it.

    Like a marching drum, my heart was thundering.

    "Mr Gerard, please don''t."

 Chapter 11 - Bleeding

    "Sh..." he hushed me as I tried to stop him from going any further.

    His hand went to the hand of my bra and he wanted to remove it right there in the dining room but my sixth sense kicked in and I turned sharply and gave him a slap across the face.

    He held his cheek that I had slapped and I placed my hand over my mouth in surprise. I didn''t mean for it to be that hard and didn''t even know that a slap could hurt that much. My hand could feel the sting and I felt pity for my hand more than his face.

    To avoid any more issues, I grabbed my top and ran upstairs, straight to my room and locked the door. I let out a sigh of relief and placed my head on the door as I slipped to the floor with my eyes closed. How did I get myself into this problem?

    Suddenly, I heard the sound of someone clearing his throat. I turned and jumped up in fear.

    Wait! How? Gerard was in my room, on my bed. But how''s that even possible? I locked the door and I was sure I left him in the dining room.

    He got out of bed like a hunter trying to catch its prey but more elegantly and scarily and walked towards me. I didn''t even remember to unlock the door because I knew I was already done for.

    "I told you not to make me violent, wife." drums and cymbals were the characteristics of how my heart was pounding.

    What is he doing here? How did he even get in? I asked myself over and over again trying to figure out the answers when I had already been told.

    He got so close to me and I held my breath afraid that if I spoke, it would elevate his anger.

    "Seems you like it when other people are violent with you. Just like your mother was violent," his finger trailed down my cheek down to my chin.

    "Just like those village people were violent to you, and..." he placed his hand on my throat and choked me slightly but his remaining words could not leave his mouth. I knew what he wanted to talk about. It was about yesterday''s incident. The incident with that mad man. I still couldn''t understand how I got back here but my mind told me that he had something to do with it.

    He stared at me straight in the eye with fury written all over his face. "Why did you do it, Ayla? Why did you run off yesterday of all days?" I stared at him scared and speechless. I didn''t know what to say. I mean, what could I say that I haven''t already said? I only wanted to leave this place.

    His eyes literarily turned red causing me to widen my eyes in fear. "I am talking to you." his grip around my neck tightened and I found it difficult to breathe.

    I raised my fist and hit his hand as my face turned pale but his gaze looked like he wasn''t going to stop anytime soon.

    Finally, he let go of my neck just when I thought I was going to die. I fell to the ground and held my neck as I tried to catch a breath.

    He turned around and I knew he was trying to conceal his anger that was slowly creeping out.

    Gerard held his hair tightly. ''She has no idea how I felt when I got home and couldn''t find her anywhere. Does she even know that we aren''t in the country? Where did she think she was going to? Now because of her, my punishment has only increased.''

    Gerard pushed the kits on the dressing mirror and flung the chair in anger. I closed my ears and silently hoped that I wouldn''t get hit by any of the things he was flinging.

    I wasn''t expecting him to throw so many tantrums just because I tried to escape. I mean, this is something he should have expected.

    He sighed heavily and I could even hear his sighs from across the room. I held my head and with my knees up and my head bowed.

    I could hear his light steps and the sound of the door opening and shutting but still, I didn''t dare to lift my head. I simply hugged my knee and slide to and fro.

    Not too long after, I could hear the sound of the door opening again. I held my breath thinking that he was the one but as I peeked to see who it was, I realized that they were just maids and they were cleaning the room.

    I sighed in relief but didn''t move from where I sat. I sat on the cold floor and waited till they all left the room.

    When I heard the door close, I stood up and tried to walk to my bed and that was when I noticed it. I was bleeding through my nose and the moment I stood up, I began to feel dizzy. It was my illness.

    I thought it was gone for good since the last time it happened was three years ago when my father died but it seems I was wrong.

    I staggered to get to my bed and held my head as it banged. That was when I felt his hands around my waist. His panicking voice was fading and his picture was blurry but those beautiful heterochromia eyes were visible to me even in my dizzy state. Subconsciously, I mentioned his name, wolfy.

    I woke up with a headache and I could perceive the smell of medicine and injection. I instinctively tried to sit up but the drip hurt my hand and someone was holding on to my second hand.

    "What are you doing? You shouldn''t get up like that." his calm yet bold voice resonated in the quiet room.

    I furrowed my brow and looked at him. It was Gerard, my so-called husband. This is the first time I''m seeing that look on his face. He looked like he was worried and this was not a sight that just anyone could see every day.

    I blinked twice after hearing his words and laid back down. My neck was hurting and I desperately wanted to sit but I wasn''t ready for another round of argument.

    As though he knew what I needed, he helped me up even without me asking and arranged the pillow for me to lean on.

    "Thank you." politely, I thanked him. At least today, he was behaving like the good husband that he''s supposed to be. I''m tired of all the arguments and I just want to live the rest of my life peacefully. Even if it means I must stay with him.

    "I will go and call the doctor." He didn''t even respond to my word of appreciation and just walked out of the room leaving me alone inside.

    This is my room and not a hospital. Gerard had called a doctor to come to the house just because of me. But where did all this equipment come from? If I wasn''t conversant with this room enough, I would have called it a hospital.. The white painting of the room made it even worse.

 Chapter 12 - Sleep In The Same Bed

    Not too long after, Gerard walked in with the doctor trailing beside him. For the first time, I took my time to stare at the man that calls me his wife. His majestic posture, beautiful hair, his long legs and that amazingly beautiful face of his. Less I forget, his heterochromia eyes were his charm and for a minute, I felt like it was like staring at Medusa the only difference is, instead of turning to stone, I feel like I''ll be struck by the wipe of Aphrodite and fall helplessly in love.

    The doctor could see my gaze on Mr Gerard and cleared his throat. I quickly turned my face around to prevent the situation from getting more awkward.

    Gerard on the other hand did nothing to even notice how much I was staring at him and simply remained by my bedside with an expressionless face.

    The doctor chuckled softly the asked some basic questions. "Mrs Jarek, how do you feel?"

    I looked at him awkwardly. Mrs Jarek? This is the first time anyone is referring to me with Gerard''s last name and I must say, it sounds quite awkward.

    Incoherently, I responded. "I... I''m fine." I blinked twice and avoided looking at anyone. If Gerard had a doctor examine me, it means he already knows my predicament. What do I do now?

    I nervously intertwined my fingers and picked my nails. Bowing my head and biting my lips painfully.

    "Well ma''am, based on my diagnoses, this bleeding and dizziness were due to stress and I''ll advise that you don''t do anything stressful."

    "I have taken your blood sample to the hospital and your test results will be out in a few days. Until then, I suggest that you don''t do anything that would cause you to stress mentally and physically."

    He turned to Gerard who still had an expressionless face and smiled slightly. "I trust my friend here will take good care of you. I should take my leave now." after saying that, he turned to leave.

    The room was soon quiet and Gerard simply stood there like a mannequin with no expression on that sinisterly beautiful face of he''s. But even though he had no expression, I could see that he looked like a cry baby trying to hide his emotions. This is the first time I''m seeing him in this situation.

    I pursed my lips awkwardly and wanted to laugh at this attitude of his but this was not the right situation.

    Watching him stand there without saying anything was like punishing himself unnecessarily. Maybe if I tell him I want to rest he would leave.

    "I"

    "I"

    Both out words came at the same time coincidentally. I sighed and wanted to ask him to say what he wanted first.

    "Go first."

    "You may speak"

    What is this? Once is a coincidence but twice is awkward. I decided to keep quiet for him to talk because the third time might just give me a brain attack.

    "What do you want to say?" his voice was bold and it sounded like a melody in my ear causing me to have a tingling sensation in my stomach. ''No Ayla! Don''t do this to yourself.'' I shook my head and maintained my composure.

    "I want to sleep," I said without hesitating for a second having him in my room was a problem for me considering the fact that my mind is starting to think for itself.

    I tried to lay down on the bed but before I could move a muscle, he was standing so close to me and held my hand. I widened my eyes.

    "What... What are you doing?" I shuddered as I asked.

    He turned to look at me and our faces were so close that I could feel his nose on mine. ''why is the situation getting more awkward by the second?''

    I widened my eyes and looked at where his eyes were staring at. He was staring at my lips and for a second, I imagined what it would be like if we actually kissed. I shot my eyes tightly to cancel all these awkward thoughts but my heart was pounding like a rolling drum.

    He let go of my hand and I felt one side of the bed sink and my mind told me that he was getting into my bed. I jerked my eyes open and saw him on my bed. He carefully placed the pillow properly and pretended not to notice my stare.

    I was short of words. What is he doing? I just said I wanted to sleep and here he is making it difficult for me to think.

    "Mr Gerard, I..." I wanted to convince him to leave but he laid on my bed and held my hand.

    "Stop talking now. Sleep" his voice was calm yet domineering. I wanted to protest because this is far from awkward. How can I just let him stay in my room and not just that, in my bed as I sleep?

    "Um... I..." He swiftly got up and flipped over me. With his knuckles lifting his body and both his hands trapping me in the middle.

    He stared deeply into my violet eyes but his desires were nowhere to be seen. This is the first time he is looking at me like that but I felt safe and knew his intentions were genuine. "Sleep Ayla. I told the doctor I would take care of you. So I''ll just cuddle you to sleep don''t think otherwise."

    I hesitantly nodded and he slept facing the ceiling while I slept with my back facing him.

    Seconds later, I felt his hands on my waist and I shrieked as I shut my eyes tightly. He turned me around and placed my head on his chest and one of my hands over his body to hug him better.

    This was foreign to me but it was more comfortable and I felt myself dozing off within seconds.

    Gerard stared as Ayla slept. ''Why is she so beautiful?'' he wondered but Immediately shrugged it off. He didn''t want to suffer the consequences of his thoughts so he decided to worry about other things but it was hard to think of any other thing when Ayla was sleeping so close to him in fact, right in his arms.

    He knew that he had to protect her now that she has become his wife. She is now his responsibility but he feared that one day she would leave him because of his identity. If she ever found out who he really is would she be able to live with it? Would she get scared of him and run off?

    For the first time in his life, Gerard was scared of rejection.

 Chapter 13 - The Curse

    Many years ago, before the moon goddess cursed him, Gerard was as violent as a beast and lost his temper at everything and everyone. Keeping him in a good mood was an impossible case study.

    He was introduced to many girls by his advisers that could make him feel good but the same thing occurred over and over again with the girls running out of the house devastated and frightened to their bones.

    His advisers even brought comedians to perform live shows for him at home but those comedians ended up in the psychiatric hospital within seconds.

    Gerard never cared that he was building an army of haters with these acts of he''s because he knew that someone would clear his mess and couldn''t care less.

    Whenever anyone comes in contact with him, he would reveal to them his worse phase, yelling and screaming at them. He was very rude and violent and whenever he finds new prey, he would rid them of their human value and undermine them to the point where they become less human. Slowly, derived fun from making people suffer and was known as the tyrannical king of doom. He was a mad man.

    On one fateful day in the dining hall, his adviser introduce him to a stunning lady whose elegance radiated like the moon. The adviser had hoped that the beauty of this woman would make Gerard love her dearly and wouldn''t want to harm her but he was very oblivious of what a psycho his master was.

    Gerard was ecstatic when he saw this beautiful girl in front of him. He got another victim to toil with and this would bring him so much joy seeing this mortal suffer.

    "You may leave." His scary bold voice resonated in the empty hall causing the girl to shiver under his wild gaze and domineering voice.

    The adviser hesitantly left the hall and secretly hoped that his master would not do anything foolish. This arrogant attitude of Gerard started ever since he lost both his parents in one day.

    His beautiful mother always told him that the unity between the human race and the supernatural must be maintained but on the day of his seventh birthday, a group of vicious humans slain his father and mother and a few elites that attended the party as well.

    The picture of this scene never erased from his memory. Even when he ran to the police for help, they didn''t give him a listening ear instead, they chased him out of the station saying that he was causing a nuisance.

    That was a day he would never forget and the madness of harming the humans gave him a sense of fulfilment and satisfaction. Although he never killed them or reveal his true identity to them, he simply made them feel less human and traumatized them till they begin to beg for mercy.

    Like a god, he say lazily on his chair and rested his hands on the armrest as his fingers played with the cloth on it.

    "And what is your name?" he asked seemingly uninterested.

    The beautiful girl answered "My name is Mon..." but before she could complete her statement, he cut her short.

    He raised his hands to hush her. "I don''t care. You''re no better than the Wh*res on the main street of L capital."

    Mona felt insulted more than anyone had ever done to her but she stood there and took it all in. The advisor told her that this man was a violent man who had no E.Q and no affection for anyone.

    "And I''m guessing you are Mr Gerard Jarek." she softly spoke but she got a burst of sinister laughter from the mad man seated in the large empty hall.

    He laughed for a while until his voice became bald and fierce. "You dare to mention my full name? Who gave you the audacity to do so?"

    Mona began to shiver. Did I say something wrong? Why is he reacting this way?

    "A lowly piece of trash like you should not even live the next second for daring to call my name." Gerard''s words were harsh and every time he opened his mouth, Mona felt like dying.

    Tears began to fall from her eyes because no one had ever made her feel this bad in her entire life.

    "Oh... You''re crying already? How loose can you be? Is this a way to make me feel pity for you? Then I guess my advisor didn''t inform you that I derive pleasure from seeing people cry."

    He stood from his chair and walked up to her. "You''re not even as brave as I thought. The one before you lasted a minute longer than you."

    He leaned close to her and whispered, "Just a piece of advice, flee from this town and if possible, with your family because I''ll look for you and make you cry every day as you watch me devour your family members one after the other."

    Mona could not believe her ears. How can someone be so rude and arrogant? She turned to live but then turned back and looked at him. Her face was full of fear but in the next second, a smile appeared on her beautiful face and that smile made Gerard furious.

    "You should have found out my name before ranting like a mad man that you are," she spoke meaningfully.

    Gerard scoffed. "Do I look like I care about that?" his face was as furious as a fierce lion.

    Mona walked up to him and placed a hand on his shoulder. "The moon sees all. Remember I told you that the unity between the human race and the supernatural must be maintained. Today, you showed that there is no hope for you again."

    When Gerard heard this, his expression changed and nervousness kicked in.

    "I''ve watched you for the longest time and silently hoped that you would change for the better but you grew worse every day."

    "What... What are you talking about? Who are you?" Gerard recalled that this was the same thing his mother always said to him but who is this woman?

    "Son, you disappoint me," Mona replied causing Gerard to be even more confused. His parents were long gone and he watched them die on that day. How then is it possible that this woman knows so much about him and is even disappointed in him?

    He knew that she had a connection with his mother but he didn''t know what it was and why did she call him son?

    She clicked her finger and everyone came running in. Soon, her features changed and she changed into an old woman with uniques features. Her white hair signified something, she was the moon goddess. Then, his life took a drastic turn.

    Thinking about this past made Gerard feel like it all happened yesterday. The transformation pain and hurt were just like yesterday.. That day was one of the days he never wanted to remember but it hunted him like it was just yesterday.

 Chapter 14 - Irresistible

    I woke up the next day feeling relaxed and full of life but then, I felt a strong arm grip my back and my face was against a hard yet comfortable surface.

    Looking up, I saw his beautiful face. His jaw, his nose, his lips everything was too perfect for a man who is titled a monster.

    Working of their own free will, my hands stretched out to touch his features but they stopped midway. What am I thinking? What is wrong with my composure lately?

    I dropped my hand but it was caught by a large palm causing me to blink twice. He was awake!

    "Why did to stop?" his bold yet alluring voice jolted me back from my trance. His eyes were still closed and his voice sounded half awake.

    "I... I wasn''t planning on doing anything." I replied uncertain if I even knew what I was saying. Of course, I wanted to do something, I wanted to touch this ethereal face that looked like the face of a god.

    "Then why is your heart beating so fast wife?" he finally opened his eyes and like the sun, it brightened up his entire face. Face? It brightened up his entire existence and mine as well. Those eyes of his were his charm and the beauty I must say, felt contagious.

    I didn''t realize I was hoping my breath when his eyes came to my view and this caused me to fall into a trance I didn''t want to wake up from. Oh! Snap out of it Ayla, don''t be so charmed by mere physical looks.

    Avoiding the question, I tried to get out of bed but then, he pulled me back and I fell on his strong muscle chest. My tiny petite body could not be compared to his well-chiselled abs.

    I blinked twice when I looked at him and the space between his brow creased. He leaned back and pinched it before looking back at me and for a moment, I thought I heard him say, "Why do you look so beautiful?"

    "Huh?" I looked at him quizzically and he lifted his well-arced brow.

    "Where do you think you''re going?" he put up a stern face and for a moment, I thought I was going to get scolded.

    "I wanted to make some tea." I made up an excuse but I got an even more stern look for him.

    "I will have the maids do that." I couldn''t understand why he was being overly protective. Could it be because of what happened yesterday?

    "You don''t have to worry about it. I can do it myself." I insisted by the glare he gave made me hush.

    "Just lay down for a while longer." he pulled me to his embrace and enveloped me in a warm hug. This was awkward considering the fact that no man had ever touched me like this before.

    I pursed my lips and looked awkwardly up at him. "I... I want to take a bath..."

    I had barely finished my statement when he cut me short. "I''ll do that for you..." his expression after that looked like he didn''t know that that was what I wanted to say and this made the room fall silent.

    Our eyes were glued to each other and I couldn''t tear my eyes away. Even he continued to stare at me and after a few moments, he tore his eyes from mine and his gaze went down to my lips and I couldn''t help but stare at his as well. They were tiny yet pink like that of a baby girl.

    The room became intense and Gerard stared at Ayla''s lips with only one intention in mind. To devour them. To kiss her till she''s breathless, sucking and gently biting until he had had enough.

    ''Damn Ayla, why do I feel different towards to?'' no girl had ever made Gerard this crazy before. To him, every human was a toy and love was a distraction.

    There were other females in his pack and other packs but he never found any of them interesting. In fact, he never spared them a second look. But Ayla was different. The young innocent girl always made him want her more and more every day and her innocence made her look like a white dove to him. Clean and spotless. It felt like one of his servants had secretly slipped a love potion in his food that made Ayla irresistible to him.

    Sleeping with her to protect her was just an excuse yesterday he just wanted to be with her and know what it felt like to have her warm body close to his.

    Gerard tore his gaze from my lips and adjusted my waist so that our bodies could be closer "Just stay a little longer after thirty minutes, you can do as you please."

    I felt so tiny in his hands as he gripped my waist. I wanted to protest but he would even let me say a single word.

    "But what about the tea?" I wanted to do anything just to get away from his clutches but he simply hugged me tighter and suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in." his bold voice resonated in the silent room but his eyes were closed and he looked peaceful as he laid down.

    Lucy came in with a white jug and two white mugs on a tray. She silently dropped it on my table and turned towards us bowing before leaving the room.

    I tried to move to turn the tea in the teacups before it gets cold but Gerard still didn''t let me move.

    "I want to..."

    "The deal was thirty minutes and if you break the deal I might have to increase the time," he spoke without opening his eyes giving him a majestic yet mysterious aura.

    Thirty minutes right, thirty minutes it is.. I thought to myself but who would have known that these thirty minutes would be the most adventurous ones of my life with every minute containing different mysteries.

 Chapter 15 - Big Snake Poking Me

    Obediently, I laid on the bed quietly and waited for thirty minutes to be over but to my disbelief, the time was as slow as a snail probably because I was earnestly waiting for it to be over.

    Suddenly, the AC stopped working and the room became unbearably hot. Gerard sat up and then, u was faced with the unexpected. He took off his shirt revealing his tight abs and perfectly toned body.

    I couldn''t tear my eyes away from this beauty that sat next to me but then I realized what I was doing and quickly covered my face with my palm.

    I turned to the edge of the bed and laid down like I had seen nothing with my back towards him.

    The sound of the mattress was heard and then, I felt his hand on my waist slowly pulling me to his side until I collided with his strong muscled chest.

    "I... What are you doing?" I asked with a shaky voice when I felt his hand under my shirt caressing my belly.

    "Sh... I''m trying to make you feel better since your stomach is growling." his voice cracked and he spoke but it still sounded like Melody to my ears.

    "I... I''m fine. You don''t have to worry." to be honest, I didn''t hear my stomach growl and if only he had not said anything like that, I would think this is just a fabrication of the truth.

    "You should stay close to me at all times." his hoarse voice resonated in the quiet room causing something to build up in my belly. What is this funny feeling? Is this what he was talking about when he said he wanted my stomach to feel better? I couldn''t help but wonder.

    Bitting my lips and hoping that time goes faster than expected, I prayed that nothing irreversible happens in this room within the few minutes left.

    As I looked up at the time, I realized that it was barely ten minutes past the time. ''Oh, God!'' I felt strange and asked myself if the wall clock was really working.

    Gerard''s hands would sometimes go upwards but before it would go any further, he would drop it down again. This action of his frustrated me and every time I protested, he would tell me that the time would increase.

    Quietly, I waited for this long thirty minutes to be over when he placed his head on my nape causing me to holy in fear.

    "Wife, I don''t know how much longer I can wait but know this, I can''t control what would happen after you get better."

    His words were too meaningfully and I found myself fidgeting and constantly watching the clock to see if the time was up.

    His warm breath was all over me and his hands were not making me feel any better.

    Soon, I found myself falling asleep but my eyes widened when I felt something poke me down there. It moved which frightened me even more. I wanted to stand up but he beat me to it and got out of the bed.

    "Time''s up!" I raised the bed cover in search of the stick or snake that had crawled into my bed. I kept searching but found nothing.

    "What are you looking for?" he asked as he wore his shirt again.

    I instinctively replied. "I think there is a snake on the bed or a big stick." It took some time for Gerard to understand and walked up to me.

    He held my wrist and I was confused. "What are you..." he pulled me up until and got very close to him but something stopped us from getting close. Something hard.

    I wanted to look down by t something was telling me not to but unfortunately I didn''t listen and looked down. That was when I saw it. The moving snake was part of his body and I almost jumped in fright.

    "You mean this?" he asked as he pointed down. Immediately, I looked away the region where the moving snake was positioned was a sensitive spot and I just couldn''t look any longer.

    He chuckled but this only made me feel more awkward. Wait what? Did the cold aggressive beast just chuckle? This is more than a surprise.

    "You can touch it if you want to." I immediately shook my head. There is no way I''m going to touch something that sensitive.

    "Ah!" suddenly, it moved again against my thigh and I felt like I was going to die if this continues.

    "It won''t stop until you touch it," Gerard spoke again this time, almost in a whisper and Immediately he finished saying it again, it moved again.

    "Ah! Why do I have to be the one to touch it?" I spoke almost in a cry. He made sure I didn''t run away and also made sure to keep me in place where it would constantly touch me.

    "Because you caused it and if you don''t touch it, it won''t stop. You are the owner and it would only listen to your command." huh? Owner? How come I never knew this? And why would I want to own that...

    "Ah no, I can''t! What if it bits me?" Gerard was confused at this point he couldn''t understand what I meant and this was evident on his face.

    "Wait, what do you think IT is?" he enunciated the it making it sound more obvious.

    "Um... Isn''t it a snake in your trousers?" I whispered unsure what it was and I got a roar of laughter. This laughter of his continued for a while until his expression changed and he stopped. I must say, I was surprised to see him laugh as well and I think this act of his surprised him as well.

    He cleared his throat and looked serious. "Sorry for that..." I couldn''t understand why he was apologising but something told me that he wouldn''t want to tell me even if I asked so I said nothing.

    He placed my hand on his chest and held my cheek.. "Then maybe a kiss would make it stop."

 Chapter 16 - XL

    I blinked twice when I heard his words but my eyes were glued to his alluring heterochromia eyes and I didn''t even notice when he leaned closer to me.

    His hands gripped my waist and his lips fell on my nape placing kisses on my neck, he moved below my earlobes and just as though I had been enchanted, I couldn''t move and couldn''t stop the sound that left my lips.

    Suddenly, he groaned and I wondered what could have happened to him. I tried to move away when I heard his groan because this reminded me of what situation we were in but he didn''t let me move and just placed his head on my nape.

    After a few seconds, he kissed my nape again and slowly moved beneath my earlobes. This caused shivers to run down my spine. It was a foreign feeling but I didn''t feel like it was a bad one.

    Instinctively, I pushed my neck backwards to create more space for him I didn''t know why I did that or why I was still standing there in the first place.

    When I did this, he kissed my neck in different places gently biting a little but I still did resist him.

    He moved to my chest bone and kissed it as well. His kisses were unhurried and enchanted.

    I didn''t know when we got to the bed and he made me straddle him as he continued doing his work even though something continued to poke me. I could feel that the stick-like snake had somewhat grown bigger and longer. This was uncomfortable for me because of where it poked me but Gerard did not allow me to move an inch away.

    He opened his eyes and it fell on my white bare neck I could feel his gaze on me but I didn''t move from where I was placed and it was like I didn''t even have control over my body again.

    His gaze lingered on my bare neck and when I looked at him, his eyes had turned red and his veins popped out. I was frightened and wanted to jump up from his thigh but t I didn''t.

    He looked at me and saw the fear evident in my eyes and his face looked two shades darker.

    He closed his eyes for a moment then opened them again. His red eyes were back to normal but he still looked disappointed.

    He didn''t look at me anymore and just put me on the bed. Getting his shirt from the floor, he turned to the door and faced it.

    "I''ll get someone to make you another tea." was all he said before leaving the room.

    I wasn''t sure I even heard all those words because reality dawned on me and I finally believed that the man I was living with was indeed my husband and the monster that terrorized Salem.

    ''No! I don''t believe it.'' I shook my head in denial. There''s no way that Mr Gerard is the same monster that terrorized the village. After all, from the old man that survived the beast''s attack, she was told that the beast was a wolf in human form and looked more beastly than human.

    He described the beast as a wolf with extraordinary strength and speed faster than the normal wolf and bigger in all ways. But even though it looked like a wolf, it still had the tiny features of a man.

    Based on the old man''s description, many people concluded that it was a werewolf and although there were occurrences of werewolves in other villages, no one had even witnessed them in Salem until a few months ago when they began to terrorize the village.

    Like many others, I was equally terrified of the said werewolf but never for once did I wish them death. On the day that I was told that the werewolf king was finally dead, I had mixed feelings about it but didn''t know why. I guess I just believed that every creature deserves a chance and once they are understood, life would be better.

    But when I was told that I would be married off to the monster, I realized that no one truly knows where the shoes hurt until they try them on.

    I didn''t wish the monsters death did not mean that I wanted to be a sacrificial lamb to them.

    I shook my head in denial. He was probably just doing this to scare me and maybe those were just contacted lenses.

    I shoved the thought away but then, another thing flew into my mind. Why didn''t I stop him when he kissed me? When I thought about this, my face turned red and I covered them embarrassed.

    I recalled how I let out those sounds when he kissed me and I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. How on Earth am I going to face him now? But the real question now is, am I falling in love with this person who has held me captive?

    No! I shook the thoughts out of my mind and decided not to focus on that kiss again. In fact, I''ll pretend that it never happened.

    "Urgh" I slumped on the bed and closed my face with the pillow.

    Soon, a knock came from the door. I opened my eyes and walked up to open it. It was a maid with another tea. She wanted to drop it inside but I took it from her and insisted on taking it inside myself.

    She waited by the door to collect the former tray and immediately I dropped the tray and picked up the former one but then, my eyes fell on a tiny fancy box on the tray and I decided to keep it.

    I gave the maid the tray and she left. After closing the door, I went to the box to study it better.

    On the blue box was written Durex and XL in the background. I read what was written on it and it read, "extra-large for greater comfort."

    I sighed and opened the box without having any thoughts about it but in it were twelve other seal packs.

    I took one and tore it and a rubber fell from it. It looked like a balloon but as I continued to open it, I realized it was a big balloon.

    I sat there confused. What is a balloon doing on a tea tray?

 Chapter 17 - CAN I MAKE IT?

    The day passed slowly and I didn''t get to see Gerard not that I even wanted to see him because the other time was too embarrassing and all I wanted to do now is avoid seeing him and if I ever bump into him, I''ll pretend as though nothing happened and carry on with my normal duties.

    The afternoon came and I went downstairs for lunch. I was used to the fact that the maids go to the market at this time and only the guards and Gerard were home. Tiptoeing to the kitchen to avoid any unnecessary attention, I searched the kitchen for anything to eat but sadly, I found nothing.

    But in the fridge was a cold milk drink which I couldn''t resist. I sighed and took and then closed the fridge but behind the door stood a woman I a big top and nothing beneath. This was the first time I was seeing her in the house and I couldn''t help but feel curious seeing her dressed like this.

    She raised a brow at me and instantly took the milk from my hand.

    "Um..." I wanted to say something but before I could even boot, she shook the milk, opened it and began to drink from the pack.

    "I wanted to drink that..." I felt angry because I was hungry and this was my last hope but even at that, I didn''t speak rudely to her. I simply politely told her that I had plans of having that for the time being.

    I got a glare from her. She looked at me from head to toe then back, I knew better than to expect an apology from her.

    "It was once yours but now, it''s mine."

    She then arrogantly flipped her chestnut hair to the back and walked out.

    I bit my lips and told myself not to be offended by her attitude. After all, she was only being immature.

    Tired, I walked out of the kitchen and went straight to my room and lay on my bed tired. Soon, I heard the sound of the maid''s van and I quickly ran downstairs to see if they needed any help with getting the food made. I was starving and at this point, I couldn''t care less if I was seen as a longer throat.

    I ran to the kitchen and the maids were busy with the vegetables and other items. Every maid was allocated to different roles and the kitchen maids behaved like robots the way they did everything was just too organized.

    I felt awkward watching them from the kitchen door until I spotted Lucy. She stared at me in askance but said nothing to me.

    I was shy that she would catch on to the fact that I have come here to hasten the cooking process so I can eat on time. But my stomach growled and gave me away.

    "Please can I stay in the kitchen with you? It''s so boring alone in the room." I pleaded. Asides from being in my room all day, I didn''t do anything. On most occasions, I feel so useless that I usually feel like crying. This was nothing compared to the life I used to live before and adjusting is too hard.

    Lucy pursed her lips I could see that she wasn''t sure if Gerard would let me go in but I assured her that I wouldn''t let him know and that if I spotted him, I hide.

    With that, she let me in and asked me to seat on a stool at the corner while they do their work.

    For a while, I watched them was the vegetables, and prepare all the ingredients but just as the gas got lit, I became curious and anxiously wanted to know what they wanted to prepare.

    I asked Lucy what was to be made and she told me it was Gerard''s favourite. Spring rolls with some samosas, steamed fried turkey with hot pot and watermelons for dessert.

    I was flabbergasted. All that food? I must say, I was surprised that he liked all that food and there were some that I liked as well. Like the samosa. I was also surprised to hear Lucy speak for the first time since I had known her but that wasn''t the issue right now.

    "Can I make them? Please...!" I pleaded but Lucy looked unsure and instantly denied me.

    "I promise I won''t tell Gerard. He doesn''t have to know and for all I know, he rarely comes to the kitchen so he would definitely not find out about this."

    I kept pestering until she finally accepted. She stopped the cooks and told them that I would be making the dishes today. They all stare at each other unsatisfied that u was going to make the food. They were unsure of my capabilities and felt that I would only get them into trouble but I ignored their stares and went straight to the spot where the apron was hung.

    I wore the apron, and tied my hair in a bun then proceeded to the sink to wash my hands. Then, the magic began.

    I started off by cutting the vegetables into tiny pieces since they were not the size I wanted.

    I find the sauce and soon, the kitchen began to scent like a Chinese restaurant.

    I used all eight plates of the gas so that I would be done in no time. This was something I was already too used to because mother always enjoyed my food even though she never gave positive comments on them.

    I could feel the maids eyes on me and their constant stare made me feel awkward but I didn''t let it bother me too much.

    Soon, I was done with all the dishes and decide to make porridge for myself since this would digest faster and some other side dishes that would go well with the main dish. I also made watermelon juice instead of serving it just like that.

    I placed everything on a serving tray and just as I like to, I decorated it to my taste.

    I turned and took my apron off but when I raised my eyes, I saw almost twenty eyes staring at me. I blinked twice and couldn''t phantom why they had that expression on their faces.

    Then the strangest thing happened. From the crowd, the sound of a clap resounded and soon, they all started to clap.

    I blinked several times unsure if they were clapping for me or someone else.

    Lucy walked up to me and pointed at the clock on the wall. "Look, you finished cooking so many dishes under half the time it''s supposed to take and this is just too surprising to the other maids. You''ve done well."

    A bright smile appeared on my face and I couldn''t believe I was getting a positive compliment from these professionals.

    "Would you like to try it?" I earnestly asked wanting to know if it wasn''t just having a nice face but a good taste as well.

    Lucy nodded. I fetch out of the hot pot into a tiny dish and gave it to her. Just as she liked to exaggerate, she raised the plate to her nose and perceived it first. She let out a pleased sound and tasted out of it.

    Her expression changed immediately after she placed the spoon in her mouth.

 Chapter 18 - A Home Wreaking Conniving B*Tch.

    Lucy''s expression stiffened immediately she tasted the food and this act of hers turned my face sour.

    She said nothing and passed the plate to someone who I supposed was the head chef. My palms became sweaty and I felt heat all of a sudden.

    The woman who looked like she was in her late thirties gave Lucy a questioning look but Lucy said nothing and the woman had no other option but to take a taste.

    Many reactions did not come from her as she only slightly arched her brow. She walked towards the kitchen counter and dropped the plate there then turned to me.

    I was already feeling sorry because it looked like I messed up the entire meal and now they would have to get another ingredient and start all over again.

    I didn''t even know what the food tasted like because I have the habit of cooking without tasting it.

    After a long expressionless stare, she turned to look at Lucy and nodded. I have no idea what is the problem with all the staff in the house as none of them seemed that be vocal except Lucy who spoke today. And they looked like it would cost them billions to utter a word. Little did they know that this act of theirs gets me tensed all the time.

    There was unheard communication between the two of them and Lucy then turned to the other staff.

    "What are you waiting for? Serve the food already." I didn''t know whether this was supposed to be a relief or if I was supposed to get even tenser. If they serve this food, it means Gerard would eat from it and if it isn''t pleasing to him, the kitchen staff would suffer.

    I pursed my lips and contemplated whether or not to stop them from serving the food but my words stuck to my mouth as three staff slowly rolled the three tire mobile serving tray out of the kitchen.

    I felt a pat on my back and turned to look. It was the head chef. She smiled at me before walking out of the kitchen.

    I was still in surprise when Lucy walked up to me and told me to go and change my clothes before joining Gerard for lunch.

    I instinctively nodded and hurried to my room through another door since I didn''t want him to see me coming out of the kitchen.

    I initially wanted to avoid him for the rest of today but now, I earnestly want to see his reaction to the food.

    Getting dressed in a black casual cloth, I rushed downstairs and walked to the dining room but to my horror, we weren''t the only ones eating on the table today.

    There was an old woman in her late sixties and the same girl I saw earlier today. They were both seated there and had yet to start eating. Gerard was not there yet so I decided to turn back and leave the dining room but I was called back.

    "Who are you?" the woman''s bold voice flew into my ears like the wind. She didn''t sound welcoming but I didn''t want to join into conclusion already.

    I turned around and bowed slightly.

    "Good morning ma." I greeted politely even though my heart was beating like crazy. She looked like Gerard''s relative or could this be his mother? I wondered.

    "Who are you?" she asked again and didn''t even bother answering my greetings.

    The girl looked at me cheekily before turning to look at the old woman. "Grandma, she''s the one I told you about this morning. The same girl who told me to get out of the kitchen."

    My brow furrowed when I heard this barbaric statement from his unknown rotten potatoes. Still yet, I said nothing and maintained a straight face.

    "So you are the one who had the effrontery to send the Mistress of this house out of the kitchen?" immediately her word came out, I felt a pang on my head.

    ''Mistress of this house?'' Gerard is married? Or is it that he had another sibling? But he is the master of this house and I have never seen any other superior male in this house. So that can only mean that she is indeed his wife.

    "Mistress?" I didn''t know when the word left my mouth. And the disbelief I felt wants obvious as I uttered that word.

    "What? Hasn''t anyone given you the proper orientation of how to talk to people? Haven you been told about the dos and don''ts of the Jarek empire? Let me tell you this young lady. You should look at people before you speak nonsense. You are not in her league and certainly, not a girl of class."

    As this woman said all these hurtful things to me, my heart broke but all she said was true. I should never have spoken back to her when she said she wanted to take the drink and u shouldn''t even be here.

    I had had enough for one day and wanted to return to my room as quickly as possible but I felt a strong arms grip my waist and I instinctively turned to my side to see who it was even though I already knew who it would be.

    Gerard. He was downed in an all-black outfit with matched beautifully with mine. It looked like we had planned to wear the same cloth and somehow, this made me feel like we were a couple. ''Oh snap out of it! The Mistress of the house is here and here I am busy admiring the master. How dare I? But wait, why is he holding me like this in front of his wife?''

    The duo stood up immediately they saw Gerard and the young girl had an angry expression when she saw Gerard''s hands around my waist.

    Noticing her dark face, I tried to move away from Gerard''s clutch but he held me in place and in front of the both of them, he kissed my forehead.

    I was surprised and this was evident on my face but he didn''t stop there and held my hand tightly. "Come wife, let''s eat together."

    Huh? Wife? Why is he calling me wife in front of his wife? Isn''t this wrong? But I sat down nothing and simply followed him. Instead of sitting on his normal seat, he sat far away from the duo and I sat by his left, close to his heart.

    Soon, the staff began to serve the food and an awkward silence filled the air. After the staff were done, the old woman was the first to talk.

    "Wife? What do you mean Gerard?" she showed her displeasure and looked at me like a home wreaking conniving b*tch.

    "Is there another definition for wife?" was Gerard''s simple reply. He didn''t look up at the woman and simply fixed the towel on his thigh in preparation to eat.

    "How can that be? I told you Anastasia would be coming with me. Don''t you have any respect for her? Why did you have to bring in another woman?" the woman was obviously furious and from the tone of her voice, it was obvious that she saw me as just the other woman.

    "I never asked you to bring her here."

    "But..." the woman wanted to protest further but Gerard looked up at her and although his head expression was solemn, he had a fierce aura causing the woman to hush.

    "Grandma, you wouldn''t want me to lose my temper."

 Chapter 19 - My Wife

    I looked at Gerard surprised. Grandma? So she was his grandma? But why does she look so young? I initially thought this was his mother but on a second thought, I realized that I''ve never seen any of Gerard''s relatives maybe they don''t live together or it is possible that they come around but I''m always in my room and barely come out.

    I looked at the woman seated on the table able with an ashen Express on her face and the girl she called Anastasia who sat directly opposite her. The dup looked extremely angry and honestly, I didn''t want to have anything to do with it.

    I stood up and tried to excuse myself since the atmosphere was not favourable.

    "Excuse me. I''ll just go to my room." I explained to Gerard since he was the only person who would try to stop me from leaving.

    "Our room is currently being cleaned by the staff. You should sit and eat then, I''ll take you to the room." He spoke without looking at me and I felt like this atmosphere would kill me if I stayed here any longer.

    "I''ll just go outside." he should know that my reason for leaving is not because I''ve lost my appetite but because I didn''t want to upset his grandmother any further and I didn''t want him and his granny to fight because of me.

    "Ayla!" his voice was bold and it felt more like a warning.

    "Sit!" I didn''t know when my bottom sat on the chair.

    He turned and looked at me. His gaze was loving and he placed his hands on mine catching me unaware.

    "Wife, you shouldn''t be skipping meals don''t forget you need to take care of yourself in this condition." Gerard was talking about my sudden dizziness the other day and I simply nodded and remained obedient.

    "Condition?" Anastasia quickly cut in and when I looked up, I could see the anger in her face and that of his grandma.

    "Gerard, what is the meaning of this? Don''t tell me she is trying to force that bastard on you. Don''t tell me that''s why you''ve brought her here." his grandma asked in fury.

    I turned to look at Gerard confused. What were they thinking and who were they calling bastard and who am I trying to force Gerard on.

    "What...what is this about?" I asked incoherently as I waited for a response from Gerard.

    He didn''t look at me and simply stared intensely at his grandma. "If you aren''t ready to eat, you might as well just go back to where you came from."

    These words of his silenced the entire table as this meant that he was asking his grandma to leave if she wouldn''t let him be.

    I stared at him still confused with what his grandma was saying. I am not even here of my own free will so why did she say I''m forcing him to harbour me?

    I stared at the food on the table and didn''t have an appetite anymore. I didn''t even what to see his expression while eating the meal because this atmosphere isn''t pleasing at all.

    The duo, however, were eating grumpily. But it was obvious that they didn''t dislike the food they only dreaded the atmosphere.

    Before anyone ate, Anastasia stood up. "I''ll eat in my room." She left the dining room and one of the staff helped her take her food to her room.

    Soon, the granny followed as well. This at least gave me breathing space and I felt better than before.

    Gerard couldn''t care less and pretended not to notice that at all. He placed a few dishes on his plate as he liked to serve himself. He raised the spoon to his mouth and I thought I wasn''t bothered anymore but my heart started to beat non-stop when I saw the spoon going up.

    Immediately the food entered into his mouth, I looked at him through the side of my eye. I noticed a halt and then, what I dreaded happened. He called his staff with a click of his finger.

    Lucy came in and when she was close enough, Gerard looked as though he was contemplating something. He didn''t say anything immediately as he looked like he was trying to find the right word.

    I clenched my gown tightly because I didn''t know what the outcome would be and I thought this would be the end for me because I''ll be hated by the staff if they have to start preparing another meal because of my foolishness.

    "Who cooked this?" his voice was not as scary as I thought it would be but because I was already panicking, I failed to notice this.

    Lucy had not had the chance to reply when Gerard spoke again. "Because I know how the dishes prepared in this house taste and I certainly know the difference between that and this..." he pointed at the dish as he concluded his statement.

    "Um... The food was..."

    "I cooked the food." I blurted out. I wasn''t going to let anyone take the blame for what I did. I looked up at him and tried to explain further.

    "I''m so sorry. I should have asked how well you liked your food spiced and how you would like your food prepared. This is all my fault I promise it won''t happen again." I was truly sorry and I wanted to make up for it.

    Gerard sat lazily on the chair with his brow raised. This posture of his was too confusing. Was he even listening to anything I was saying? With his brow raised like that, it feels like I''m going to pay dearly.

    I dropped my head sad that he wouldn''t be able to finish his food because of me. But I heard the clicking sound of the cutleries and when I looked up, I saw him eating. He didn''t even say a word to me and just ate.

    I felt bad for him considering the fact that he might be forcing himself to eat it just because I apologized.

    I turned to Lucy and a smile flashed across her face and a wink followed before she walked away.

    I did not understand why she gave me that look because I was expecting a glare.

    "You really don''t have to eat it if you don''t like it," I suggested feeling sorry seeing him eat the food.

    "Then how about I eat you instead?" he whispered but I could hear it clearly and decided to keep shut.

    He paused and looked at me. Taking a wipe from the table, he cleaned his mouth and asked. "Where did you learn to cook like this?"

    The question came unexpectedly and it took me a few seconds to reply. "My mother taught me when I was younger and I like watching cooking shows whenever I get the opportunity to."

    "Um..." he nodded his head then picked his cutlery again and began to dig in. He ate to his satisfaction and even ate the porridge I had prepared for myself. I couldn''t help but stare at him in awe.

    After he was done eating, I looked at the table and realized that there was no food he didn''t try and almost everything on the table was finished. This is the first time I''ve ever seen him eating this well.

    Soon, the staff came to the dining room to take the plates away and he asked Lucy to wait behind.

    He spoke to her without looking at me. "This is how I want my food to be prepared every day and this kind of luxury is only for me and my wife. No one can get to eat from the hands of this god of cutleries."

    When I heard his words, I blinked twice in surprise. ''Are you kidding me?''

 Chapter 20 - I Dont Understand When People Bark Like Dogs

    Lunch ended quite earlier than I had expected but it was a good thing as I had time to be left alone. All to myself in this big empty room.

    As I lay on my bed, my eyes went to the bookshelf but when I recalled what happened the last time I took a book from that shelf, I didn''t feel like reading anymore.

    It was the day I read the Romeo and Juliet book. That was one of the most beautiful yet most tragic stories I had ever laid my eyes on.

    If that is what love is, then do I really want to be in love someday? Loving without faults.

    As I thought about the book, my mind subconsciously thought about Gerard. My supposed to be husband.

    Wait but aren''t husbands and wives ought to share a room? Immediately that thought crossed my mind, I shrugged it off. I shouldn''t be thinking about such things. After all, I should be grateful that he didn''t force me to do anything I didn''t want asides from staying in this house.

    Tired and bored, I walked to the shelf and picked up a book titled ''The sleeping beauty trilogy''. She was walking back to her bed when the book fell opening a certain page.

    I picked up the book and decided to read the page it had opened so as to find something that would intrigue her to read the whole book.

    I read ''##But even as he smiled, he felt the hot fluid between her legs.'' I stopped for a while. Why would someone be happy to feel hot fluid on someone else? What if that person was burnt and needed help? I shook my head and continued.

    ##'' for the first time, the real fluid which had not come before with her innocent blood.'' oh so that was it? She was bleeding? Immediately I thought about that, I placed my hands over my mouth.

    ''was she on her period? But why would he feel her blood? Aren''t these things ought to be kept away from men? I was confused but continued reading anyways.

    ##''"That''s it, that''s it, my darling," he said. "And you mustn''t resist your Lord and master, hmm?"'' I paused for a while but continued.

    ##Now he opened his clothing and took out his hard, eager sex, and mounting her he let it rest against her thigh as he continued to stroke her and work her.

    ''Wait what?'' I closed the book instantly and jumped on my bed leaving the book at the edge like it was a plaque.

    I covered myself with a blanket and then after a few minutes, I peeked from the blanket and saw the book still lying there.

    Anxious about what would happen to the couple, I crawled out of my blanket and picked the book up again.

    I didn''t need to search for the page because it seemed the owner of this shelf has read this page over and over again that I didn''t have any problem looking for the page.

    I continued.

    ##She was twisting from one side to the other, her hands gathering up the soft sheets at her sides into knots, and it seemed her whole body grew pink, and the nipples of her breasts looked as hard as if they were tiny stones. He could not resist them.

    All that was read were like pictures in my head. I could practically envision it and my eyes widened when I read this paragraph. She was naked, on the bed and he was right on top of her.

    I placed my palm over my eyes but created a space between my fingers which made for me to continue reading.

    ##He bit at them with his teeth, playfully, not hurting her. He licked them with his tongue, and then he licked her sex, too, and as she struggled, and blushed and moaned beneath him, he mounted her, slowly.

    Again she arched her back. Her breasts were suffused with red. And as he drove his organ into her, he felt her shudder violently with unwilling pleasure.

    An awful cry was muffled by the hand over her mouth; she was shuddering so violently it seemed she all but lifted him on top of her.

    I closed the book and this time, I returned it to the shelf with no aim of carrying it ever again.

    My hands instinctively went to my moulds and I covered them even though I had clothes on.

    ''It seems sleeping beauty wasn''t sleeping after all.''

    I climbed onto my bed and tried to get my mind off what I had just read. I closed my eyes and tried to sleep but I felt someone''s hands on my waist.

    "Ah..." I got up immediately but when I looked around, no one was there and it appeared to be the product of my imagination.

    I went out of my room to get some air since the bed was giving me a hard time. I felt like I would have to forfeit that room tonight because that bed has become a restricted area for me.

    Just as I walked downstairs, I met Anastasia in the sitting room watching a reality TV show.

    I wasn''t ready for any problems so I simply walked towards the door to stay on the balcony but her question stopped me.

    "You are happy aren''t you?" I paused and turned to look at her. What is she even talking about?

    She stood up from the sofa and walked up to me. She was a little taller than I was but I did feel intimidated by her.

    "How does it feel? Huh?" she asked folding her arms like someone ready for a fight.

    "How does it feel to chase after someone else''s husband?"

    Oh! So that was what she meant? She was talking about Gerard... I think leaving my room was a great idea because this drama is going to be entertaining and it would take my mind off the book I just read.

    "Ms Anastasia, I don''t know what you are talking about. Would you mind explaining properly? And please, in a language that I can understand because I don''t understand when people bark like dogs." I didn''t know where I got the courage to talk like that but watching all those characters on TV have really helped me to become an actress myself.

    "You... How dare you talk to me that way?" she boiled in anger after she heard my words. Being all nice and innocent all the time is not always good because so many people would tend to take you for granted and that is why I intend to show this woman standing in front of me her place.

    "Well, you can''t blame me. I was minding my business when you carried both your legs and walked up to me. But you know what, I will spare you the long talk. I am married to Gerard, yes. And it''s legal. When you show me your marriage certificate, I''ll leave him be for you." after saying that, I walked away leaving poor Anastasia stunned.

    I didn''t like the fact that I was married to a complete stranger but I wouldn''t let anyone trample on me just as they used to before.. Not anymore.

 Chapter 21 - Keeping The Durex Safe

    I stood at the balcony and watched the beautiful sky and the birds flying freely as they pleased but as I looked at myself and this mansion, I realized that freedom was far from me than I expected.

    As a girl, I''ve always wished I could go to school and probably become a powerful businesswoman like all the women I saw on TV.

    I''ve always wanted a meaningful life but a quiet one. I wasn''t the type that wanted all the attention from the entertainment industry even though many people back at Salem had advised that I was fit for the TV screen. All I wanted was a simple yet powerful identity. One where people hear and know your name but have never set eyes on you and have no idea what you look like.

    I walked back into the mansion after hours of standing outside and when I looked at the living room, Anastasia was not there anymore. A satisfying smile appeared on my face and I walked upstairs looking happy and refreshed.

    When I got to the door of my room, I didn''t enter and decided to take a walk around the mansion because returning to my room would be boring and I would do nothing but sleep.

    I walked through the corridor and heard the sound of something smashing. I stopped and leaned in to hear properly.

    "Grandma, I can''t take this. If we don''t do something about that girl, my life would be entirely ruined." Anastasia''s voice came from the other side of the door. She was clearly angry and that anger was all because of me.

    "patience Ann, patience. All I want you to do now is wait patiently and not do anything rash. Don''t worry, I''ll figure something out but for now, go to your room. I need to rest. When I wake up, we can plan what to do about her." immediately I heard that Anastasia would be leaving the room, I ran to my room and locked the door. I placed my head on the door and smiled. Cool! Let''s play.

    I was about to walk to my bed when I heard the shower in my room on. I picked up the flower vase and walked slowly towards the bathroom.

    I opened the door and walked slowly to the shower section but saw the silhouette of a man through the translucent curtain.

    I pursed my lips and contemplated going into the shower court or waiting for the culprit outside here.

    Before I could even move an inch from where I stood, the curtain slid open and because I wasn''t prepared, I moved backwards but slipped because of the small spill of water on the floor.

    "Ah..." the vase fell to the floor and shattered as I closed my eyes and expected my bottom to hit the floor painfully but nothing happened instead, I fell on a less hard surface.

    When I opened my eyes, my eyes met with his heterochromia eyes and his furrowed brow. I blinked twice and pursed my lips staring awkwardly at him.

    I was laying right on top of Gerard and I didn''t know what to say. My white hair was loose and all over the place.

    Gerard''s eyes subconsciously went over to the broken vase then he turned to look at me again.

    "I... I''m sorry. It wasn''t intentional. I thought it was someone else and I wanted to stay safe. I didn''t mean to... If I knew it was you, I wouldn''t have done that." I genuinely felt sorry for what I did but and apologized.

    Gerard said nothing and just watched me talk like a never-ending ocean. When I noticed this, I said nothing and just tried to stand up but he didn''t let go of my hand.

    "huh?" I blinked twice and wondered why he wanted to keep me in this position when clearly, it wasn''t comfortable.

    "You''ll have to pay dearly for making me fall so hard." Gerard slowly spoke and I pursed my lips worried what my punishment would be this time around.

    "I... I..." I tried to say something but the words weren''t coming out. Why me? I am not ready for any punishment besides, he is the one roaming in someone else''s room without permission.

    When I thought about this, I remembered that the house was his and he owns all the rooms so I can''t restrict him from coming here either.

    "I''ll tell you when the time comes but for now, I have to tell you that we would be sharing the same room for now because my room is undergoing renovation," he spoke and lifted me.

    "Wait what!" I wanted to protest about us sharing a room because the last time that happened, I almost died of a heart attack.

    Gerard walked out of the bathroom and said nothing leaving me stupefied. How can he be so cruel and authoritative?

    I stayed in the bathroom for a while before leaving. In the room, Gerard was already dressed and was sitting by the study table with a book in his hands and his legs placed over the other.

    I completely ignored him and went to my bed. I took the blanket and covered my whole body not letting even a single skin show.

    "Ayla," Gerard called me but I pretended to be asleep. The night was already going to be too long and I didn''t want any more drama.

    "Ayla... I know you''re not sleeping." I groaned and got out. Walking up to him like a lazy kid tired of errands.

    "Sit," he demanded and I did just that.

    He continued reading as I sat on the chair and it was getting awkward because he wasn''t reading out and I was just sitting there like an invisible character from Harry Potter.

    I became uneasy and wanted to go to bed but I knew he wouldn''t let me so I opted for taking a book instead.

    I stood up and walked to the shelf. "Where are you going?" he asked but I said nothing and just walked to the shelf answering his question with my actions instead.

    I went to the shelf and picked up Romeo and Juliet again. Since I wasn''t sure about the other books, I picked this one so that I wouldn''t see strange things just like I did this afternoon.

    I walked back to the table and placed the book on it. Because I wasn''t in the mood to read, I just opened to any page and there it was. The blue fancy pack I had kept in the book.

    It was one of the packs I removed from the box I found the other day. I wanted to get quick access to his page so I had put one of the balloon packs from the Durex pack I found here to help me.

    Gerard immediately tore his gaze from the book he was reading and looked at the blue Durex in my book.

    "Where did you get that?"

 Chapter 22 - LAST SUPPER

    I looked at him in askance then looked at the blue wrap.

    "Oh! These? I found them the other day when you had Lucy bring tea to me. Are they yours?" Gerard said nothing and just continued reading his book.

    When I saw that he said nothing else, I didn''t bother either. I took the book and began to read leaving the blue wrap on the table but I soon got tired of reading and dropped the book.

    I leaned back and sighed in frustration. Why is he being so mean? Can''t I just go and sleep? Besides, the sun is already setting and this would be a perfect time the sleep, or maybe not.

    In my frustration, I took the blue wrap from the table and tore it open. Immediately I pulled out the balloon from inside, I could feel Gerard''s gaze on me.

    When I looked up, I noticed that his gaze was not on me but on the transparent balloon I was holding. Was he interested in playing with it or could it be that he doesn''t like the sight of it?

    When I thought of this, I immediately hide the balloon behind me and looked everywhere else except at Gerard.

    "Did you necessarily have to bring it out of its wrap?" his voice was subtle as he looked at his book with utmost concentration.

    "It''s a balloon, everyone likes balloons and it''s good to blow," I replied nonchalantly but that was the truth after all.

    He looked up at me with an intense gaze. Did I say something wrong? But what could I have said wrong? Everyone likes it and it''s good to blow. What was wrong with that?

    Nevertheless, I dropped the balloon back and placed my head on the table. This is going to be the worse night of my entire life and I know it.

    "You shouldn''t sleep now. You haven''t had dinner." I immediately raised my head at the mention of food and anxiously waited for the food to arrive or better still, should I go and help in the kitchen? No! The drama I caused this afternoon is already enough.

    All the frustration in my eyes vanished and what was left was anticipation. Because I lost my appetite in the afternoon, I didn''t eat much and just watched Gerard eat and now, I''m suffering the aftermath.

    Soon, there was a knock on the door and two staff came in with a motion tray... I blinked twice and wondered why there was so much food. Was there a mini feast I didn''t don''t know about?

    They served our food on the second table which was at a corner and was bigger than the study table. If only there was a family of four, the table would be perfect for a dining table.

    Without waiting for him, I walked up to the table to see all the delicacies that were lined up there but when I got there, I was utterly disappeared and almost wanted to cry.

    Why was the table full of fruits and porridge and not just any type of porridge, herbal porridge? Looking at the table, I felt like puking. I was really looking forward to a very awesome dish but this, this was like a mass burial or the last supper.

    The displeasure was obvious on my face with my shoulders dropped and my mouth in a pout.

    "Don''t just stand there, take a seat." I wanted to decline and just go to bed hungry but this stomach of mine is my only hope and it suffers then I would suffer gravely as well.

    Unwillingly, I sat on the chair and leaned back uninterested to eat anything. Gerard was already seated and was already eating.

    "eat," he spoke but my hands refused to take this order. Why would I eat fruits for dinner and porridge as well? This was like watching the chainsaw massacre.

    "Ayla..." he dragged my name making it sound stern and more like a warning.

    "But I don''t want to eat all these. The smell of the porridge is enough to turn this room into a hospital." I complained with my lips pouting and my hands folded on my chest. U really didn''t want to eat this and even though my stomach begs me to, I still wouldn''t. It''s funny that my stomach isn''t growling anymore. I think it also doesn''t like what is been served.

    Gerard dropped his spoon and clasped his hands together and placed his head on his knuckles.

    From the table, he drew and brown file and waved it in front of me. I looked at the file and dint know why he decided to bring his work to the table maybe he also doesn''t like that dish.

    "Do you know what these are?" he asked not looking at me. And I wondered, how would I know what his work is all about? I might know when I read through it but for now, I''m not a magician.

    After he didn''t get a response from me, he decided to answer the question by himself.

    "Thus file, contains your test results from the other day." immediately I heard his words, my attention immediately became fixed on the file and u was frightened that he had found out the truth about my condition.

    I gulped down and became speechless. What am I going to say to him now? How am I going to explain this?

 Chapter 23 - Weird Dreams

    My sudden change in expression was obvious and I knew that if Gerard has read the content, it means he knows about my illness.

    He dropped the file on the table and continued eating without saying anything else. I also picked up the cutlery in front of me and began to dig in.

    I didn''t know where the appetite came from but all I know is I ate the food till there was nothing left on the table and I also ate it like it was actually what I wanted to eat.

    So this was the reason for this meal. I should have known that something was up when the meal was presented.

    Immediately after I finished eating, I went straight to the bed and covered my entire body with the blanket. I wasn''t ready for any lecture, not that Gerard was the type to say much anyway.

    It didn''t take long after the staff took the plates out that I felt the other side of the bed sink.

    I jumped out of the bed and looked at Gerard who was facing the ceiling suspiciously.

    "What are you doing?" he raised his brow and looked at me in askance as if saying ''what does it look like?''

    "Well, this is my bed and my room and you shouldn''t be sleeping here." Gerard did not tear his eyes from the ceiling and just continued staring as though I was invisible.

    The last time he slept on this bed, he gave an excuse of helping me sleep because of my condition but this time is different. I''m not sick anymore and if he really needs to sleep here, he can just sleep on the couch.

    "And did you forget to include this house in your list?" I paused and looked at him confused. What has this house got to do with anything I just said?

    "Mr Gerard you..." before I could finish talking, he hushed me causing me to keep my mouth shut.

    "Shi... Call me husband and I might consider letting you sleep on this bed alone." he requested but this request sounded absurd to me. Why should I call him husband? Why would I even do that?

    When he waited but got no response, he closed his eyes and pretended to be sleeping.

    Argh, it was so frustrating. I couldn''t understand why he always makes my life miserable by asking for the impossible.

    I sighed and took the pillow for the bed and also, the blanket. If the mountain would not go to Mohammed then, he''ll have to go to the mountain.

    Asking me to call him my husband was like a mountain and I would not fulfil such a desire. He is not my husband in fact, I consider him a kidnapper.

    With my pillow and the blanket, I walked to the couch in the room and slept there.

    Frustrated, I was so uncomfortable and finding a comfortable spot was like an impossibility.

    How was I even expecting him to sleep here? I''m so tiny yet I''m uncomfortable. Imagining his size on this couch, made me realize how inconsiderate I was.

    I tossed and turned to find the right spot but it wasn''t as comfortable as the bed. This was rather quite unfortunate but my ego would not let me call him husband either.

    Tired and fed up with looking for the right spot, I picked up my pillow and the blanket and went back to the bed like a prodigal daughter or should I say, wife.

    He occupied the whole space but as soon as I drew close to the bed, he created space for me to sleep but still didn''t get out of the bed.

    I couldn''t complain and just got on the bed and faced my side of the bed trying to ignore his entire existence. He was also facing his side which made it better for me.

    I adjusted the pillow but it had become so uncomfortable because I was used to adjusting it on the couch. I almost groaned in frustration. Why me? Suddenly, I remember how comfortable I felt in Gerard''s arms but no! I pushed that thought to the deepest part of my mind.

    I could feel Gerard moving but I still didn''t turn from where I was laying.

    "Come here." his calm yet bold voice resonated in the quiet room but I acted as though I was already asleep and didn''t reply to him.

    After a moment, he sighed and pulled me close to him. Immediately I felt his hands around my waist, I shuddered but didn''t resist. I couldn''t lie that his arms were indeed the most comfortable pillow.

    He adjusted himself to a sleeping posture that looked like he was hugging me from behind and I could feel his breath by my nape. We stayed like this for a very long time and just as I was about to sleep, my foolish mind wandered to a place it shouldn''t have.

    I remembered the book I read at noon and all the words cake to my mind as though I was just reading it now.

    With Gerard''s hands on my waist, it''s no wonder that I thought of such. I tried to break free from his grip but his hands were locked around my waist and he wasn''t letting go.

    When I heard his steady breathing, I figured he was already asleep and sudden movements could wake him up. This wouldn''t be a very nice thing to do, would it?

    I had to endure for tonight and tried to sleep. Just then, Gerard woke up and I was under him as he hovered over me.

    "What... What are you doing? I thought you were already asleep." I stammered and blinked twice in confusion at his sudden movements. His eyes were filled with something I could not phantom but the hairs on my body rose and were giving me the hints of danger.

    Before I could move or run, Gerard leaned in and pressed my lips with his ferociously. He had my hands locked with one of his hands over my head and his body was pressed over mine.

    It took some time for me to register what was happening in my mind and when I tried to protest, his tongue slid into my mouth skillfully and he kissed and bite me until I was breathless.

    I tried to push him away but his body locked mine and my hands were immobile. Why did he suddenly become like this?

    He suddenly stopped kissing me causing me to breathe heavily. I now knew the importance of oxygen. He looked at my lips with an intense gaze that I had never seen in my entire life and liked his.

    "That''s it. That''s it my darling and you must resist your lord and master. Hmm." when Gerard said this, I stopped trying to catch my breath and looked at him like a scary cat. Why do those words sound so familiar?

    Before I could register them in my head, he leaned in again and kissed me ferociously only this time, his second hand that was not gripping my hands was not staying put but roaming around my body. He slid his hand under my cloth and took it up, it kept going up until it almost touched my...

    My eyes snapped open and I saw Gerard sleeping soundly on the bed hugging me just like he was before we slept.

    "Christ.... It was a dream."

 Chapter 24 - Dead Body

    I couldn''t sleep after having that dream. My mind kept going haywire and I was sweating profusely even though the AC was on. My brain was not functioning properly and the next thing that happened was even worse.

    Gerard''s grip tighter around my waist and he sniffled around my neck.

    "Sleep Ayla. I can hear your heart beating incredibly fast."

    He could hear that? Even I could not hear my own heartbeat I could only feel it trying to break out of the ribcage.

    I pursed my lips and tried to stop my heavy breathing but whenever I close my eyes, I keep seeing what happened in my dream over and over again.

    "I... I want to use the restroom." I wanted to excuse myself from his grip and hope that that would reduce or stop these crazy thoughts in my head.

    I knew that it would be a wrong idea for us to share a bed tonight because of that book I read. How could I not have known?

    Gerard let go of my waist and I rushed to the restroom like a hyena on the loose.

    Immediately I got to the restroom, I washed my face over and over again but whenever I stared at the mirror, I saw those heterochromia eyes staring back at me with the same intended gaze they had in my dream.

    How can a dream feel so real?

    I sighed and went back to the room when I felt like I was ready to sleep and could handle and ignore the dream.

    When I got inside, he was gone. Gerard had left the room and I couldn''t find any traces of him leaving. The door was not opened and I didn''t even hear him leave when I was in the bathroom.

    I sighed and shrugged my shoulder. I guess it was better this way. I can have the whole room to myself without thinking about weird things.

    I slumped on the bed and stared at the ceiling. It actually didn''t feel any better because now, my pillow was gone.

    Immediately Gerard heard Ayla rush to the bathroom, he left the room. He didn''t want her to have anymore problems with sleeping because of him so he decided to use his room instead.

    Gerard''s room was actually not undergoing renovation as he had just said that as an excuse to be with Ayla.

    He took up the brown file that he brought along with him from Ayla''s room and read through it.

    They were Ayla''s test results and when he read through them, his brow furrowed. It seems it''s even worse than he had thought. Her condition was serious.

    He walked up to the window and stared at the moon. It was half tonight and somehow, he felt like running. He took his shirt and jumped through the window.

    I woke up with neck pain and a headache. This is one of the days when I didn''t want to stand up from my bed but I am used to waking up early already and this is a cross I have to cope with.

    This is all Gerard''s fault. First, he stayed in my room and caused me to have weird dreams and then, he left without saying a word causing me to sleep without a pillow.

    With a frustrated groan, I got out of bed and walked to the bathroom. I took my brush and brushed my teeth as I stared at the mirror but then, something caught my attention.

    I stared intensely at the mirror and looked closer. I looked at my neck and found a red mark. It was like a bite mark. And immediately I thought of what it was, I widened my eyes and gasped.

    Did Gerard bite me yesterday night? Could that be the reason why I had such dreams? Or could it be that that wasn''t entirely a dream?

    I quickly washed my mouth and my face as well to wake me up from whatever it was I was thinking.

    I dashed to my room and carried a hand mirror to see it clearly. I looked closely but even though I strained my violet eyes, I still couldn''t see anything there.

    This was getting frustrating. Am I also daydreaming now?

    A knock came from my room and I responded with a "Come in." because I was deeply engrossed in figuring out how the bite make disappeared, I didn''t see who came in and just suspected that it was one of the staff as they usually did most mornings.

    "You should stare more at that mirror because one day, you''ll miss having that seductive face of yours."

    I instinctively turned around and saw the worse face to be seen in the morning. Wisely, I responded to Anastasia''s warm greetings.

    "Oh, it''s you." I turned back and continued looking at the mirror which was my main focus of the day.

    "You!" I could sense the anger in Anastasia''s voice but I couldn''t care less. She was the one who came looking for trouble and I didn''t even do anything.

    "You... You are so shameless, aren''t you? You steal my husband and now, you have the effrontery to..." I didn''t let her finish her nonsense before I gave her a piece of her medicine.

    "Ms Jarek, oh, I forgot you don''t bear that last name because it''s mine..." I had a stern face and I didn''t just stop there but decided to hit her where it hurts the most.

    "Miss, I suggest you look at yourself in the mirror and find out who the real husband snatcher is. I am married to Gerard and you... You are just a third wheel and I must say this, you are too small for me to battle with." I looked her up and down mockingly as I said my words. I didn''t know where this courage was coming from but one thing I know was I loved it.

    All the words were just coming out of my mouth without any obstruction and I knew that this is the best way to deal with annoying people like Anastasia.

    "You..."

    "I suggest you learn normal etiquettes like brushing your teeth in the morning before seeking an argument.. Your whole existence smells like a decayed dead body.

 Chapter 25 - Baby, Hows My Baby?

    Instinctively, Anastasia raised her clothes to perceive herself but she wasn''t smelling too bad as she had spared deodorant this morning before leaving the room and had even brushed her teeth thoroughly as well.

    I stared at her through the mirror and scoffed. She doesn''t even know that she has body odour and has bad breath as well.

    Getting tired of perceiving unwanted smells, I exaggeratedly held my nose and ran out of the room while making a suffocating face.

    Don''t view me as evil, it serves her right. I don''t go looking for trouble early in the morning and anyone who wants to start a fight with me is most welcome because I would make sure to shatter any form of confidence they have left.

    I had not accepted Gerard as my husband but for all I know, he had been nothing but kind to me ever since I came here and if it is just to make this girl burn with jealousy, I''ll do anything. ''troublesome creature.''

    I went downstairs and met the second counterpart. This isn''t going to be easy since this woman is far older than me and I was taught to respect my elders.

    I pretended not to see her and just walked to the dining area but she called my name.

    "Ayla..." I froze. Why did she refer to me with my name? This is more awkward than watching the sunrise from the north.

    A warm smile was plastered on her face as she turned and looked at me making me feel like this was just pretence. I recalled what I heard yesterday and smiled mischievously. ''So this is your plan? You shouldn''t play such dramas with the queen of dramas. I''ll beat you to your own game.''

    "Ma?" I put on an innocent smile and walked up to her. While standing in front of her, I greeted her. "Good morning ma."

    I deliberately didn''t apply any gesture of respect to this warm and polite greetings even when I knew that she would observe it.

    The old woman smiled and asked me to sit. "Sit my daughter. You shouldn''t be standing for so long in this condition of yours."

    I was lost for a minute but my brain was quick to boot. Gerard had said something about me being in a particular condition. Although I didn''t know what this condition was, I had my suspicions.

    "So how is my grandchild doing this morning?" she asked smiling like a good woman with a changed heart. If only I had not heard what they were saying yesterday, I would have fallen for this pretence.

    "I''m fine ma." I behaved like the perfect shy girl who was being pampered by a mother in law.

    "Oh. I know! But hope my great-grandchild is not giving you a hard time." I was stupefied for a while but then smiled warmly and answered with a smile and a nod. So that was what the condition was? Good. I''ll use this as an advantage for myself. After all, it''s not a sin as I wasn''t the one who started it.

    "Oh yes. The baby is doing perfectly well and growing fast as well. He takes after his father a lot." I rubbed my belly and a sweet smile appeared on my face.

    "After his father indeed." the old woman whispered and I heard her perfectly well.

    "Huh?" I pretended to be oblivious and confused.

    "No...nothing. I was just saying that this child would be very beautiful, just like you and the father." she smiled awkwardly and twisted her words.

    I smiled at her and this soon became a smiling competition.

    "Grandma, you called me for something?" I was getting bored by this constant stare and just wanted to leave since it wasn''t interesting anymore.

    "Ahm... Yes. I wanted to know your academic qualification so that I can know where you stand in society. You know, not just anyone can just marry Gerard." she had a serious expression and this one actually hit me hard. I didn''t have any special educational qualifications and I don''t even know if I ever will.

    Indeed, she pinched where the foot hurt the most. I sighed and smiled. "I... I am..."

    "She is in her final year in the university and would soon be done with her business administration program." Gerard''s voice resonated in the silent room.

    I looked up at him with a surprised expression. I wasn''t expecting him to show up just like that but I was very grateful for it. He saved me a whole lot of explanation.

    He walked up to me and placed a peck on my forehead. "Baby, how''s the baby?" he placed his hands on my stomach and winked. I felt like slapping his hand there and there but I had to put up with this crazy act he had created.

    "He''s fine." I smiled at Gerard but I got a frown instead. I pursed my lips and wondered if I had said something wrong. Or could it be that we weren''t thinking in the same direction? And he is probably thinking that I''m being serious.

    My heart began to pound like a pounding machine and I was about to faint from all the stares but then, his next sentence made me feel like I had been betrayed.

    "I want a girl. I''m scared a boy would possess my stubborn attributes." he looked so serious that if only I didn''t know that this is all just an act, I would consider it real.

    My eyes subsequently went to granny and found her glaring daggers at my belly. Poor old woman. She has no idea.

    I smiled and decided to buy myself away from this crazy situation but not without any drama.

    "Umm... I''m feeling dizzy, I wanted to take my morning pills before granny called me and now, it''s already past the time."

    Gerard glared and the helpless old woman. "I... I didn''t know you wanted to use your morning pills. I wouldn''t have stopped you at all. But then again, these pills aren''t good for you and the baby. You should really be careful." she acted like a caring woman and successfully managed to settle the situation.

    Suddenly, Gerard boomed. "Why would you even say that? You should have just apologized for delaying her medication. If anything happens to my babies, I''ll not go easy with you."

    I was stunned by this behaviour of Gerard. Why was he being so serious? Even I am starting to think that I''m truly pregnant. And what does he mean by babies?

    "No... This isn''t Granny''s fault. You shouldn''t talk to her that way." I scolded him but he didn''t say anything and just helped me up and we walked upstairs like the perfect couple.

    The old woman could not help but stare at us as we ascended the stairs. I could feel her intense gaze on me but I couldn''t care less.

    As we walked away, I looked at Gerard who had a serious expression on his face and pursed my lips. Why does he look so good? I stared at him with much interest but soon shook my head to clear my head of all these crazy thoughts.

    But what was this that I was feeling? Why do I view him differently and why does he always stand up for me like this even though I always behaved badly towards him.

 Chapter 26 - Did I Annoy Him?

    After he walked me to the room, there was an awkward silence between the both of us. I sat at my side of my bed and he also sat opposite me but we both had our backs facing each other.

    For some unknown reason, I was nervous and was anxiously holding onto my fists.

    Unexpectedly, he stood up and I don''t know why his act of his made me panic and want to stop him.

    "Wait!" I hastily stood up but he didn''t turn and just faced the direction of the door. Hesitantly, I walked up to him and from behind, I said what I wanted to.

    "Thank you." he had defended me against his grandma and even though it was wrong to be rude to elders, he still stood up for me anyway.

    I didn''t get any reaction from him and this caused me to think that he was probably angry because I was lying to the duo.

    "Umm." was all he said before leaving the room. I watched the door that was already closed and sighed. I can''t even tell what he is feeling.

    I stood by the window and stared at the beautiful sky. The atmosphere was bright and sunny here today and all I wanted to do was go out of this mansion and see the environment. I have been staying in this place for a month and a few days now and I haven''t stepped out of that gate except for the day that I fled and met with that crazy psychopath.

    Not too long after, a knock came from the door and breakfast was brought into the room. I had just finished taking a bath and was dressed in a casual black top and blue shorts.

    Lucy followed the staff who had brought in the dish and even after the staff left, Lucy didn''t.

    Ever since I came here, she had been the only one I had formed a little bond with because unlike the others, she talks.

    "Morning princess, how was your night?" Lucy asked meaningfully as if there was something more to just what she said but I casually responded with a "fine."

    A smile appeared on her lips and she hurriedly walked to my closet. She began searching for outfits while I ate. I couldn''t care less because I was distracted by the thoughts in my head.

    Finally, she stood in front of me showed off an outfit. "What do you think about this outfit my Lady?"

    I lifted my head to see the violet dress she had picked and shook my head. I didn''t like the length of the dress and certainly, I wasn''t in the mood to even look at dresses.

    Her shoulders dropped but she didn''t stop the hunt and continued searching for clothes like she was searching for herbs. I still wasn''t bothered and just continued eating my food as slowly as a snail.

    She came showing me different dresses even some that I never knew I had but all she was getting was a no from me. To be honest, they were all flamboyant and I always liked a simple lifestyle. Anything extravagant was the complete opposite of what I wanted.

    Lucy was completely frustrated and sat on the bird unconsciously. She sighed and turned to me like a younger sister who wanted something.

    I smiled and finally asked. "Why are you even picking clothes for me?"

    She struggled to reply still pouting. "Well, the master wants me to take you out. He figured that you must be bored so..."

    I didn''t even let her finish before I interrupted her. "Wait what? Did you just say that? Did Gerard really say I can go out?"

    Lucy moved her eyeball left and right. "Um... Yes. Why else do you think I''ve been looking for the perfect outfit for you?" she asked as though she thought I already knew.

    "I had no idea. Gerard did tell me anything about that."

    "Then what are we waiting for? All I need to do is just change my shorts. Wait for me. I''ll get some pants and then, we can go." I ran to my walk-in closet and Immediately changed into a simple plain to the neck white shirt and white pants as well.

    When I walked out, Lucy was still seated on the bed and when her gaze fell on me, her jaw dropped and I couldn''t understand why. Does it look bad or what?

    "What... What is wrong? Don''t you like it?" I asked unsure if I was over or if the dress was torn somewhere. To the best of my knowledge, this cloth was covered and very decent. It wasn''t showing any skin and because it was a sunny day, I wore white to reduce the absorption of heat.

    Lucy shook her head to pull herself back to the present. She stood up and circled me. "Wow! You look absolutely stunning my Lady. How can you make such a simple cloth look so beautiful? For a moment, I thought I had seen the moon goddess..." immediately she finished saying that, she covered her mouth with her hands.

    I let out a chuckle, "My name is Ayla remember? It means the moon." I smiled at her and she sighed in relief. I did not know why she was making a big deal out of it but all I knew was I wanted to go outside to anywhere.

    "So are you getting ready or what?" I asked seeing her still dressed in her staff uniform.

    "Nah... I''m not changing my outfit. I''m a staff and only escorting you out." I looked at her as a funny clown. Why would she cook up something like that in her head? Before I came to this mansion, I was as good as a maid so to me, we are equals or better still, she is above me since she has been in this house longer than I have.

    "What do you mean by that? I insist you change into something better or else, I will also wear a staff uniform and there is nothing anyone would do to stop me." although I didn''t have a stern look, I was dead serious and Immediately I said I would wear a uniform, she looked at me in disbelief and ran to the door to change her outfit.

    "What! You shouldn''t go that far. I''m already leaving." Lucy said this while running out of the room and I could help but chuckle at this funny act of hers.

    I waited for a while in the room but since I could help but feel anxious, I decided to go downstairs and wait for her there.

    "I''m ready!" Lucy was putting on a yellow flowery gown and looked way below her age.

    "You should dress like this more often." we both laughed and headed out and to the car parked outside.

    I looked at the car and refused to get on. Lucy wondered why I was just standing there.

    "My lady, what''s the matter?"

    I sighed. "Can we use another car? Something more simple?" she looked at me confused but then asked the driver to bring another car, a more simple one.

    "Grandma, what do we do? They aren''t using the car we thought they would use." Anastasia panicked when she saw that we weren''t taking the Porsche but another simple car.

    "That brat! Why is she always lucky?" granny got furious as well but soon calmed down and sighed.

    "Patience Anastasia.. We would get her one day."

 Chapter 27 - ESSENCE

    The driver drove for a long time but I didn''t get exhausted and just watched the scene through the window.

    Beautiful and gigantic buildings. I couldn''t even see the top of these buildings from where I sat and was fascinated by them.

    Back at Salem, we only have small houses and the biggest was Mr Parker''s house which was like Gerard trash house.

    Seeing all these buildings we''re like a dream to me. I only used to see them on TV and paper but I must admit that they look more beautiful than I had ever imagined.

    "Maam, would you like something to drink?" Lucy asked but I was too engrossed in the scene before me that I didn''t even hear a word.

    But she didn''t ask any further and just kept quiet. It didn''t take long before the car stopped and we got to Essence multipurpose shopping mall.

    "Maam, we are here." This time, I heard her and a smile flashed on my face. I was so happy to finally come out and not just to any place but to a place I''ve never dreamt of coming to in my entire life.

    The driver got out of the car and held the door for me to come out. It was then that I saw the building properly. It was super tall and u couldn''t guess how many floors would be there.

    "This way ma''am." Lucy showed me the way noticing that I was staring at the building as I had come from another timezone.

    I took a step forward then noticed something. I turned to Lucy with a serious expression.

    "Maam, is there something you need?" she asked worried by the expression on my face.

    I faced the entrance and spoke. "Please address me as Ayla when we are alone. Calling me ma''am or my lady sounds too distant."

    I didn''t even wait for her to say anything else before I walked into the mall.

    It took some time for Lucy to tag along but she did eventually. I knew she was surprised that that was what I wanted to say to her but the thing is, Lucy is older than me by a few years and I find it rather awkward that she refers to me with all these strange titles.

    We first walked around the mall without knowing what to buy. All I wanted to do was admire the beautiful sight. In fact, I didn''t have any place of buying anything because to me, I had enough already and this was just an outing nothing more.

    "Maam... Um sorry Ay... Ay..." I turned around and sighed when I noticed that she was finding it hard to call my name.

    "It is fine, just call me Ali... Is that okay?" I raised a brow to get an answer and I got a nod instead.

    "What is it you wanted to tell me?" I asked.

    "Well, this cloth looks amazing and it would go well with your skin," Lucy recommend and plain pink gown with silver shoes.

    I smiled. Indeed, it was beautiful but I didn''t like the colour because it looked too girly and pink wasn''t really my thing. I would rather go for colours like black, white, grey or any mature colour but certainly not pink.

    "It is indeed very pretty." I took it from her hand but instead, I placed it on her body to size it while she stared at me confused.

    "We should take it for you..." immediately those words dropped from my lips, I realized that I had no dime with me and I was sure that Lucy didn''t have money with her either.

    I leaned in close to her and whispered. "Why did you even bring me here in the first place? I don''t have money to buy anything."

    I felt silly right now and to make matters worse, the sales reps have been staring at us from the very moment we entered this section of the mall.

    Lucy smiled but I didn''t see it and just panicked. I placed the gown carefully in its former position and tried to pull Lucy away but she didn''t budge.

    This time around, I felt like a frustrated scary cat. " Lucy, I know you like the dress so much but I don''t have money with me and..." I checked the tag and saw the price, "500 dollars? Even if I sell myself and my father''s entire fortune, I still wouldn''t be able to pay for this."

    Although I was whispering, some sales reps took it upon themselves to move closer so as just to hear what I was saying.

    "No Ali, that''s not the issue. You..." Lucy was trying to explain something but I just couldn''t hear a word. This is the first time I''m coming to a mall and I wouldn''t want to get beaten for theft.

    "Madam, if you are not getting anything, you can use the door as you can see, these as top-notch clothes for only elites in this society and..." she looked at me from head to toe before completing her sentence. "You don''t fall into that category."

    Immediately she said this, everyone looked at me and the other sales reps began to laugh amongst themselves.

    I had never felt so humiliated in my entire life but this was rather fun to me. All least, I''ll have a funny story to tell my children when they nag me about coming to the mall.

    Lucy lost her cool and walked up to salesgirl who just finished speaking. "You... Do you have any idea who you are talking to? This is Ms Ja..."

    I placed my hand on his shoulder and shook my head indicating that it wasn''t worth it.

    Another roar of laughter started again. "Let us go," I told Lucy but Lucy was so adamant and wanted to teach all of them a good lesson.

    Outside this section, doctor Qin watched the whole scene unfold and called Gerard immediately.

    A cold voice came from the other end. "Speak."

    "I know you are busy but I just came to the mall now and..." doctor Qin tried to explain what he saw in detail but Gerard cut him.

    "Go straight to the point." his cold voice sounded even cooler than before.

    "Fine fine... It''s Ayla." just as Gerard suggested, he went straight to the point and decided to omit the necessary information.

    "What happened to her?" Gerard''s voice was icy and Qin could feel his body shivering even though Gerard was far away.

    "You said I shouldn''t beat about the bush and I have gone straight to the point," he murmured but spoke knowing fully well that Gerard heard his former words.

    "She''s here at the mall with one of your staff and you won''t believe what is happening..." Qin wanted to start saying his nonsense when Gerard angrily cut him short.

    "What mall is it?"

    "Huh... Um... Essence." Qin answered unsure why Gerard wanted to know that when he was talking about something more important.

    "So as..." Qin wanted to continue but the call was disconnected by Gerard.

    "Punk! A thank you wouldn''t hurt." Qin snared and chuckled before walking into the mall.

    "Run along now Lucy... Or else, you might just steal something here. I''m sure that your poor hands are itching." the sales rep began again and this time, I lost my cool.

    I pulled Lucy behind me and a smile appeared on my face as I face the sales rep. Sigh "I should really applaud you for your good eyesight. You can see properly and can even tell if someone''s hands are poor."

    I clapped my hands and continued as she snared at me. I spotted her name on her uniform and continued. "Look here Theo, a mirror is right behind you and since you are so good at telling someone''s status, I guess you should look at yourself first."

    Instinctively, she turned and looked at the mirror but then turned back and wanted to say something when she spotted a handsome renowned doctor walking into their section.

    "Mr Qin." doctor Qin looked at her and I also turned to look at who she was talking about. His face looked so familiar but I couldn''t remember where u saw him and right now, I didn''t care.

    "Ah... It''s Mr Qin. What brings you here?" she hurriedly left her counter and walked straight to him like a duck in the Mississippi River.

    Lucy snared at her but didn''t bother to look at who she was talking to. All the other reps were also surprised to see one of the most wanted bachelors in country C standing right in their mall.

    Immediately she drew closer to Qin, he moved back and covered his nose.. "Sis, how are you managing to breathe the same air as this girl? Damn!" He put on a disgusted look and looked like he was going to faint anytime soon.

 Chapter 28 - Essence

    There was an awkward silence in the mall for a while until Lucy turned and burst into laughter.

    She laughed over and over again causing Theo and the other staff to feel even more embarrassed. I felt like stopping her but then again, Theo got what she deserves.

    Lucy walked up to Mr Qin and smiled brightly. "Mr Qin, what brings you to this section? It''s a female section."

    He winked at her signalling her to play along. "Well, I came here looking for sister in law."

    "Ahah... I see..." Lucy turned and looked at my lost expression. I knew I had seen this man before but I couldn''t recall where.

    Theo instantly widened her eyes when she heard the word sister in law. She hesitantly turned to look at me but was confronted by an expressionless face.

    "Sis... sister in law?" she shuddered as she asked. I raised my brow at Theo and played along with Qin and Lucy perfectly.

    Majestically, I walked up to Qin and smiled warmly. This behaviour of mine caught everyone''s attention because I knew that I looked like an enchantress or better still, the goddess of seduction. I learnt this from all those TV fashion shows and whenever I saw girls like this, I usually had the same expression as these staff we''re having now.

    "Mr Qin was looking for me? You ended up causing a catastrophe seems like all the girls in the store has been struck by Eros'' arrow of love."

    Qin blinked twice then laughed awkwardly. "Well, I needed help with some bank issues so I came looking for you."

    "Oh really? Then why not use her card instead?" Lucy asked pulling out a black platinum card from her bag.

    "Mrs Ayla has so many platinum cards that I don''t even know which one she would like to give," Lucy spoke pulling out two more. I looked at her confused. Of course, I knew what a platinum card was. But what was confusing was the fact that she pulled it out of my bag. How is that possible? I don''t even have one but now, she pulls out three.

    Theo''s eyes almost popped out as I cried her from the corner of my eyes. She was not just surprised but almost on the verge of breaking down. The same was for the other staff who were also working there.

    Before we could talk any further, the door opened and two men dressed in a navy blue suit walked it. They looked very formal and professional.

    I noticed that they were carrying some documents so I guessed that they were businessmen.

    "Shall we?" I asked Lucy but Qin stopped us. There was something about the way he looked and I instantly knew that something interesting was about to happen.

    I remained put and just watched the drama that was about to unfold but then, the unexpected happened.

    The men in the blue suit began to walk towards me and now, I had regrets about staying back. What do they want? Could it be that they were not businessmen but security men? But why on Earth would security men dress like this?

    They drew closer and closer but I didn''t move from where I stood neither did my face reveal any expression but if anyone could hear my heartbeat and the thoughts in my mind, they would know that I was like a mad man running around this building naked.

    "Mrs Ayla?" one of the men asked. He was so formal I while ago and had a cold expression but immediately I affirmed his question, his face immediately turned neutral and his expression was calm and warm.

    "Please sign these documents." I collected the documents and handed them over to Lucy without even glancing at them for one second.

    Lucy pulled out a pen after reading through it and pointed at the areas where I should sign. I wasn''t stupid to just sign it. That act of passing the papers to Lucy was just for show.

    As I was signing the papers, my eyes were reading them and not focusing on the place where I was signing. It was a good thing that there wasn''t too much to read and the fonts were big.

    I knew it had to do with owning something but I couldn''t care less, I didn''t have any property that could be sold.

    "Thank you, Mrs Ayla. Our former owner would reach out to you very soon." after that, one of the mab walked out and the second remained.

    He turned the staff and cleared his throat. "Why are you all standing there? Don''t you have work to do?"

    He then turned to me and asked. "Madam, I learnt that some of the staff we''re being rude and disrespectful. Would you like to have them replaced?"

    He was very serious when he said this and he looked like someone ready to fire any staff at the spot.

    "It''s nothing... I" I was still talking when Qin cut me short.

    "Actually, how about you just replace all of them? It seems they don''t know who their boss is anyway." when he finished saying this, the section erupted with the cries of the staff. Each and every one of them begging to keep their jobs.

    Theo was struck dumb and was almost dying. Her face was as white as a printing sheet and her lips were chapped as though she had been sick and in a coma for years. She practically looked dead.

    "Silence!" The man erupted in anger. He could not take any more of their nonsense and immediately called for security.

    "See these ladies out and make sure they don''t show their facing in this mall ever again." he was damn serious and his voice could make even the bravest of all men fidget.

    The cries of the girls increase and they were all on their knees begging to be forgiven. All of them were culprits and had laughed when Theo was making fun of me but wasn''t this too extreme though?

    I turned to Lucy confused about how this man got to know and what influence he had to replace the staff just because Qin asked him to.

    After sending all the girls out, he turned to me and apologized. "I am sincerely sorry about the inconveniences. Is there anything else I can help you with?" he asked.

    I was surprised by the drama that just unfolded in front of me but I didn''t reveal any expression of such.

    "That would be all. Thank you." I politely responded and he bowed before leaving. I was completely surprised by what just happened but then again, I was expecting a good show.

    Qin turned to me after the man had gone out of the section. "That was the manager of essence..."

    I nodded in realization and could finally understand why he had the power to send all of them away but then again, I wondered if this is how he treats his staff all the time because a random customer came and was disrespected.

    We walked out of the mall and I realized that I still couldn''t remember who this Mr Qin was. I leaned close to Lucy and asked. "Who is this man?"

    She smiled and continued. "He was the doctor who came by the house the other day to check up on you when you fainted."

    When she said this, my brain finally remembered who he was. I now knew that I couldn''t remember him because on that day, I was only half awake and wasn''t even in the right frame of mind.

    We finally got to the car parked outside and it was time for us to go. "Thank you, doctor Qin."

    A smile appeared on his face and he asked. "It''s good to see you looking healthier. I''m quite convinced that my friend is doing a great job. If you need anything, tell Lucy to contact me. I would personally make anyone pay even if it''s Gerard." when he finished his sentence, we all laughed knowing that that would be impossible.

    I then asked again. "What about your bank issue? How would you get it sorted now?"

    He smiled and walked to his car. "You tell me. You own the mall after all." I didn''t understand what he meant but I couldn''t ask either because he was already in his car and it was already ready to go.

    I turned to the only person who I could ask. "What... What did he just say?"

    Lucy smiled and spoke gleefully. "The papers you signed were transferred of ownership papers. You now own essence."

    My eyes widened but I still couldn''t believe her. How can I own Essence? It''s just impossible.. I don''t even have money to afford a cloth from this mall let alone own it.

 Chapter 29 - I Will Send Someone Over.

    All through our drive home, lucky could not stop talking about how she wished she dealt with the workers and how angry she was.

    It felt as though as she was recalling the event, her blood pressure was rising more and more.

    I stared at the window completely out of this world thinking about how I could just own a mall just like that. Is this a dream where I''m a princess with an unknown amount of wealth?

    I was so curious to know if truly I was still dreaming that I used the hook of my belt to pierce into my skin.

    "Ouch!" So it isn''t a dream after all? Then how is it possible? I turned to lucky who was still talking about the karate skills she wanted to show that ex-staff.

    "Who did those files come from?" I asked but she looked like she didn''t want to tell.

    "I don''t know. But the name that represented you on the document was Mrs Ayla...Jarek." she said the last name after a few seconds of waiting.

    Finally, I got it. This was Gerard''s doing. But how? How did he get to know that I was in the mall and was having problems with the staff? This definitely wasn''t a coincidence and I knew it couldn''t be Lucy because we were together the whole time and she didn''t have the chance to even place a call to Gerard.

    After looking at her lost in my thoughts for a while, I turned and looked out the window.

    ''I guess I''ll have to cook once I get back home.'' I thought to myself then a warm quick smile flashed across my face.

    In Gerard''s study, he received a call from someone but didn''t say anything. The person on the other said everything.

    "It''s done now, sir. She signed the documents and the former owner of Essence has no problem with the arrangements."

    After hearing everything, Gerard ended the call without uttering a word and placed the phone on the table. He had a cold aura and he looked like someone who was just recovering from the problems of the battlefield.

    He picked up the phone again and called someone. It didn''t even ring twice before the line was connected.

    "Mr Jarek, everything has been sorted and I have asked my staff to place her in the best possible environment. In no time, she would know everything you want her to." the voice was very formal and professional.

    "Umm." was all he said before disconnecting the line and once again placing the phone on the table.

    Although Gerard Jarek has been placed with an unfortunate fate of spending most of his time at home, he was still the god of country C and whatever he says is final.

    He has a lot of businesses and empires both in the country and internationally and although he stays at home most of the time, he still has power over all his businesses.

    He walked to a safe and took out a phone then placed a call to someone with the name grandfather on it.

    The phone rang for a while before it was finally connected. "I should probably visit the monks today because you gave a call."

    A cracking yet bold and cold voice came from the other end and Gerard''s cold appearance was a little warmer. He said nothing and waited for the old man to say something again.

    "How is she?" he asked and got a sigh from Gerard. The old man could tell from Gerard''s sigh that it hasn''t been easy.

    "Fine." was all Gerard said but the old man decided to ask further.

    "Have you told her yet?" when he said this, his voice was as colder and he sounded more like someone from the military.

    "Not yet."

    "Why," the old man asked sceptically. For all he knew, Gerard didn''t have much time anymore and would soon be cursed permanently. The old man could not understand why Gerard was talking so much time in telling Ayla the situation.

    A sigh came from Gerard''s end and it took a few seconds for him to reply. "She doesn''t know what she feels. I''m starting to think that she would hate me, even more, when she finds out who exactly I am." for the first time in a long time, the old man could sense slight worry in Gerard''s tone even though he tried his best to make it less obvious.

    "Hmmm. And I am guessing you want to get advice on how to court a girl from me?" the old man said this with a bit of sarcasm in his tone. He knew that Gerard would never accept that he was the worse when it comes to falling in love most especially because of his history with ladies.

    But the old man got an unexpected answer. "Yes."

    From the end of the old man, he looked at his phone to verify the caller before putting it back on his ear.

    "Punk! Are you being playful right now?" this time, he was serious and felt like he wasn''t hearing Gerard properly or maybe it was just someone else using Gerard''s phone but knowing fully well how secret this call is, he knew that the person must be Gerard

    "No."

    "You better not be messing around with me or else, I''ll teach you a lesson the old way."

    Gerard said nothing but didn''t hang up the call either. There was a moment of silence before he spoke again.

    "Your wife is here." his cold voice returned and he got a snare from the other end.

    "She''s your mother, not my wife." if there was anyone that old man hated the most in the whole world, it was that conniving woman called his wife. She is the reason for their secret mode of communication and he couldn''t wait to get his revenge on her.

    "She came here with Anastasia," Gerard reported. Over the past few years, he had been giving his grandfather all the updates on the businesses and the house as well.

    "Let them stay there for a while. I''ll send someone to come and visit."

    When he said this, a smile sinister appeared on Gerard.. He already knew who this person was and he loved the sound of it.

 Chapter 30 - Eros, God Of Love

    Immediately I got back home, the only person that was on my mind was Gerard. Somehow, I felt like avoiding him altogether but then, that would be ungrateful. But then again, who asked him to do it in the first place? I was already on top of the matter.

    I for one, hate being indebted to people I know I can''t payback. This is one thing of the reasons why I''m usually contented with the things I have.

    I sighed and walked straight to the kitchen. Lucy had asked if we should stop at a restaurant to have some food but I declined because I was not in the mood. Going to the mall was enough drama. If I go to a restaurant now, I wouldn''t know what to expect. I might just end up owning the whole country C if I do that.

    I put on the apron and began to cook whatever was on my mind. It was a good thing that the ingredients were already available and I didn''t have to look for much.

    Soon, I was successful in making three different dishes with a side dish to make the food digest on time. Cooking was my speciality and I didn''t find it stressful at all.

    After I was done, I personally placed the food on the table and before I finished setting the table, Gerard was already seated and ready to eat.

    I placed everything without saying a word. Call me a brat but I am not a fan of saying thank you. Instead of saying it, I''ll rather show you that I''m grateful.

    After I finished, I stood in front of him and finally uttered the forbidden words. "Thank you." I didn''t know why, but it felt like if I don''t thank him then I would really be an ungrateful brat. Besides, nobody has ever treated me this well.

    "Not accepted." was Gerard''s simple answer. I was struck dumb and felt like I could make a wish to reverse time and take back my words.

    "What do you... You know what, fine." I turned around and began to walk away but he caught up to me and grabbed me by my waist flipping me to turn around and face him.

    His movements were swift and it was almost like he had rehearsed this move countless times.

    I was adamant and wanted to break free not caring whatever charm he planned to use today.

    "My little wife is being feisty isn''t she?" Gerard''s gaze was bewitching and the word wife was enchanting. How can those words leave his mouth so easily? Did he study how to enchant people?

    I am certainly not going to fall for this today. I shook my head to clear my thoughts and lash back at him.

    "Well, I am not the one who rejects a thank you..." I didn''t exactly lash out and my words came out more like a whisper.

    "So you agree that you are my wife then." he had a slight smile on his face when he said this and I felt like I was going to burst anytime soon.

    "What do you mean my wife? I never said anything like that." I hurriedly refuted his words and glared at him like I had a million daggers on my hands.

    "But you did refuse it as well."

    "Mr Gerard Jarek, I..." I had barely completed my word when he said something that stunned me.

    "Mrs Ayla Jarek..." his eyes twinkle with sparkles I could not phantom. And his grip around my waist tightened. It was obvious that he wasn''t planning to let go any time soon.

    I was speechless when I heard his words and didn''t have any word to say to him, all I could do was stare like a lost lamb.

    "So..." his eyes left mine and moved to my lips and his gaze looked intense that I felt like he was practically going to lock me up for the day. Ohh wait, why does that sound awkward?

    "Would Mrs Jarek join me for lunch or would you rather we go upstairs instead?" without thinking, I answered.

    "Upstairs." I was already exhausted and wanted to sleep anyway so why would I forfeit my sleep for food but why did he include himself?

    "Are you sure?" he raised his brow sceptically and it was then that I knew what this whole conversation was about.

    "I... I mean..." I was yet to complete my sentence when I spotted the two crazy duos coming in.

    I didn''t know what came over me and I wrapped my arms around Gerard''s neck allowing them to see properly before speaking.

    "Why don''t we do both? We could eat now then go upstairs later." Gerard was confused and I could see it in his eyes but I signalled him with my eyes and he looked in the direction of my sight and saw the duo staring lost at us.

    "Oh... I see..." a smile flashed on his face and I couldn''t help but smile as well. Making those two angry was my speciality and I planned to do just that until I get tired. That''s if I ever get tired.

    Surprisingly, Gerard acted fast and took advantage of the situation. A soft peck landed on my forehead and my eyes widened in shock. I felt like fainting from the peck. There was a funny feeling I could not fathom but I knew it wasn''t resentment towards Gerard. In fact, it was far from that.

    What was that? I blinked twice and tried to wrap this around my head. of course, I have heard about these things in books but have never felt this way in reality.

    I looked up at him and our eyes locked. That sinisterly enchanting smile of his was revealed and I suddenly felt like falling.. How can he be so cruel to smile like that? God did an amazing job when He was making this beauty and I felt like I was standing in front of a god and not just any god but the supreme Eros, god of love.

 Chapter 31 - Do You Like What You See?

    I shook my head to snap out of this crazy thought and broke from his grip then ushered, "Food... Um... We should eat before it gets cold."

    A soft chuckle left Gerard''s lips as he walked to the table and sat beside me majestically like a king, no like a god.

    I placed food on his plate and my movements were clumsy. My hands were shivering because I was having too many things rushing to my brain all at once.

    He grabbed my wrist and I looked at him confused. "What... What are you doing?" I asked incoherently but he said nothing and just took the serving spoon from my hand.

    Anastasia stumped her feet and ran upstairs while the granny followed behind rather slowly without revealing an expression.

    When I noticed that they were gone, I sighed and stopped the pretence. I stood from the chair with the hope of going to my room but Gerard stopped me.

    "Don''t forget you said we would eat together. Are you backing out from your words or would you rather we just go to the room now instead?"

    I gulped hard and sat down like the good girl I wasn''t. I watched Gerard place food on my plate and I was stunned by how well he knew how to dish food. He did it like those chefs in the restaurant and I couldn''t help but gawk at the food after it had been placed in front of me. I made the food but the way he served it made me feel like eating more.

    "Are you just going to stare at the food or you would rather I feed you?" because I was lost looking at the food, I nodded my head without even hearing a word that came from Gerard''s mouth.

    "Ayla, did you even hear a word I said?" he asked staring at me sceptically. And that bold voice of his made me jerk back to the present.

    "Huh? What did you say?" I tore my gaze from the food and stared at him in askance.

    "Eat." was all he said before he started eating.

    "Oh..." I picked up my cutlery but I didn''t feel like scattering this beautiful sight in front of me so instead, I watched Gerard as he ate instead.

    After a while, he stopped eating and looked at me. "Am I that handsome that you would rather watch me instead of eating?"

    I scoffed and rolled my eyes. Why did he have to ruin my moment with his narcissistic words?

    "Ha... You wish." I pouted and carried my cutlery and began to eat without bothering about the beautifully served food.

    Gerard''s lips curved upwards as he watched me eat. I was eating without any care in the would and couldn''t care less if I wasn''t eating like a lady. All I knew was my stomach was enjoying all the benefits.

    "You should eat more often... you are very thin," he spoke as he began to eat again. I couldn''t understand what part of me looked lean to him. To me, this was the best way to look any more than this would be classified as obese and why was he suddenly worried about my weight?

    I shook my head not bothering to respond to his words and just continued eating.

    I ate for a long time and didn''t even realize that I had eaten so much. Gerard was taking his time and eating like a king while I ate like a glutton.

    I watched him as he ate and didn''t even know when I slept on the chair.

    Gerard was eating slowly because he wanted to finish eating at the same time as Ayla but as soon as she was done eating, she didn''t last two minutes before falling asleep on the chair.

    His lips curved upwards seeing her like this. She looked more beautiful than the moon and that white Jade skin of hers shone like the sun. In this state, she looked so innocent and calm.

    Gerard looked at his wife and found it hard to believe that he was finally married. For someone who has never been in love and enjoyed torturing people, he never believed that he would one day be responsible for a tiny beautiful girl like Ayla.

    He stood from his seat and walked up to this beautiful petite girl who was sleeping like a baby.

    She was already out of this world and lost in the valley of sleep. Her head moved and almost fell from the chair headrest but Gerard was quick to catch her.

    He held her head up and stared at her face for a while. He studied every part of her face and realized that she was more beautiful from close.

    He shook his head and lifted her in princess style then took her to the room like the perfect prince charming.

    Ayla snuggled into his embrace and rubbed her face on his chest. Said something which he heard perfectly.

    "Gerard, thank you."

    He froze for a minute and looked at the girl in his arms. Did she just thank him or is he just too desperate to make her like him?

    A slight smile appeared on his face before he walked to the room and placed her there like a good husband.

    After putting Ayla to sleep, Gerard walked out of the room but was confronted by Anastasia.

    She was dressed in a white reflective gown that was showing her red bikinis and her curves were perfect.

    She walked up to Gerard seductively and placed her leg on a stool then lifted the gown to an unreasonable length almost revealing her inner thighs.

    Gerard raised a brow at her and his eyes never tore from her face. To him, all she was doing was just like all the other girls get had dealt with. This was like making him the monster he used to be instead of seducing him.

    His eyes turned red and his aura was monstrous. A smile appeared on Anastasia''s face.

    "You like what you see?"

 Chapter 32 - I Like That

    Anastasia leaned against the wall and raised her left leg causing her clothes to go up. She purposely did this because she knew that Ayla was sleeping and wanted to make Gerard realize that there is more to a pretty face. The way to a man''s heart is not his stomach and two inches below.

    Gerard''s eyes turned red. Anastasia was awakening something he had tried to bury for years. That brutal side of him that enjoys watching people cry and beg for mercy. That heartless side of him that caused him to remain under this curse for a very long time.

    His drive to punish.

    Most men would want to take advantage of the situation to feed their lust but Gerard had never been that way. Instead of satisfying his lust, he found pleasure in making them scream and terrify them with his horrendous appearance.

    He closed his eyes and his popped veins disappeared. To him, Anastasia was just one of the so many girls he had made to suffer and this was a distraction to make him lose everything he had worked for all these years.

    His eyes changed back to their heterochromia state and he slowly walked up to Anastasia with those alluring eyes of his.

    Anastasia thought she had finally gotten him on her web and she would make use of this situation.

    Gerard walked so close to her with his eyes not leaving hers. She licked her lips but his expression remained the same, calm and gentle. But in the next minute, Gerard grabbed her neck hard and his gaze turned two shades darker.

    "I can make you disappear and trust me, no one would look for you after I''m done." his words were very slow but contained what felt like a serious treat.

    Anastasia was scared but didn''t want to back down. She smiled at him and tried again. "You to be rough? I like it."

    Gerard''s nails dug deeper and at this point, Anastasia knew he wasn''t bluffing. She hit his hands to let him know that she had had enough and tried to break free from his clutch.

    Gerard let her go and she fell to the floor. He began to walk away but she screamed. "Why! Why do you love her so much? Why not me? I gave up everything to come here and yet you treat me like this? I even left my father''s business just to be with you yet, you treat me like this for that useless bit..." before she could complete her sentence, Gerard rushed up to her with his eyes burning red.

    He did nothing and just looked at her straight in the eye. This was enough for Anastasia to know that Gerard would rip her throat if she dares to say anything more.

    She was practically shivering when she was confronted by that murderous eyes of Gerard and almost began to cry.

    From nowhere, the old granny ran up to Gerard and shielded Anastasia from him. "What are you doing? She was just doing her duties as your wife."

    Gerard''s eyes cleared but he said nothing and just walked away. it was a good thing that his grandpa said he would be sending someone over if not, he wouldn''t know how to keep his anger in check.

    I moved away from the door where I was eavesdropping and went back to my bed. If Anastasia is truly married to Gerard then it means that I''m the third wheel and not her. When the old woman mentioned that Anastasia was doing her job as Gerard''s wife, Gerard said nothing which means that it''s possible that they were married.

    The thought of this made me feel awkward. I felt like an intruder and the other woman. This isn''t right. I shouldn''t be here wrecking someone else''s home. I''m better than this. Better than all the catfights and fake shows.

    My door was pushed open and the angry beast came. I abruptly stood up from where I lay just to realize that it was Anastasia and her granny.

    "What is going on here?" I asked wondering why they had badged in here without knocking.

    "You must be happy that right? You bi*ch. You''re nothing but a wench and an annoying bi*ch. I hate you." Anastasia was furious and it was evident in her voice. She was lashing out and I couldn''t say anything back because I wasn''t sure what her relationship was with Gerard. All this time, I had been standing up against her without knowing if she truly was his wife.

    Lucy ran inside and wanted to stop them but I raised my hand and signalled her to stop.

    "But ma''am," she persuaded.

    "You may leave." I was serious when I said this but my voice was calm.

    Lucy left unsure if that was the right thing to do.

    "Ha! Because you stay in this house does not make you the lady of this house. You are just the second woman and will always be. You''re nothing but a silly village bi*ch!"

    It felt like Anastasia''s blood pressure was riding with every word she uttered. She was breathing heavily and waiting for me to say something but I didn''t say a word. The granny on the other hand said nothing and just watched the scene.

    "Are you done?" I guess that was not the response she was expecting from me and this made her irritated because, unlike my usual self who replies her back with a taste of her own medicine, I was surprisingly calm. Even I was surprised by how calm I was.

    The granny then lost her cool. "Ayla, you should at least apologise to Anastasia for what Gerard did to her. Take a look at her neck."

    I spotted the marks on her neck and sighed. These two were trying to get me angry but I am not going to yield.

    "That must be painful. But asides from the marks, I can also see that this dress is inappropriate and we have guards in this house who can see what she is wearing." I turned to Anastasia and meaningfully asked.

    "Isn''t that being shameless?"

 Chapter 33 - He Has A Son

    I looked at Anastasia from head to toe and asked. "Don''t you think that is shameless?"

    Her expression changed and she became weary of her surrounding. She covered her exposed moulds and spoke incoherently. "That...that is none of your business."

    I smiled innocently at her and stood up from my bed then walked to the bookshelf allowing my back to face them. "Well, it becomes my business the minute you walked into my room dressed like that."

    She furrowed her brow and wanted to say something but I beat her to it. "I am sure that Gerard would not like his woman walking around the house dressed like that. That''s if you truly are his wife." my expression was calm and my voice was gentle.

    "What do you mean by if she is truly his wife? Are you daft? Anastasia already has a son with Gerard." the granny spoke with her bold voice.

    I paused in my actions and felt somewhat betrayed but didn''t know why. I soon recovered from this momentary shock and turned to face them with a bright smile.

    "Well Anastasia, do what you want to do but do not involve me. I am not the father of your son neither am I begging to be a second wife. Work hard to gain his love and I''ll be here waiting to see you succeed." I smiled slightly and I knew that this smile for mine was making them furious but that was the least of my problems right now.

    Furiously, Anastasia stormed out of the room and the old granny followed behind her after shaking her head at me.

    Immediately I heard the door close, I slumped on the bed. All the restraint I had was gone and right now, I felt empty.

    Gerard was not only a husband but a father as well. What was I thinking when I decided to play along with this crazy show? Why am I even here? Why was I brought here when he knew he was already married to someone else.

    This isn''t the seventies where men can just keep a woman as a mistress legally. This is a modern era where women had the right to choose what they wanted.

    ''How could I have been so stupid as to fight with a married woman who has a son for her husband. Am I crazy?'' I couldn''t help but wonder what had gotten into me for me to have stooped so low as to argue over someone married.

    I lay on my bed for what felt like hours and didn''t know exactly what I was feeling. Soon, a knock came from my door but I was just not in the mood to give a response.

    The cracking of the door was heard and the door opened. "Maam? Are you alright?" Lucy asked with worry evident in her tone and her face.

    I just lay there and hugged my pillow. The feelings were just absurd and I didn''t know why I was getting affected by the fact that he was already married with a son. Am I not supposed to be happy about it?

    Lucy realized that something was wrong and felt sad for me. His voice was very gentle and she sat on a stool in front of me and placed her hand on my shoulder.

    "Is it about those two? I can tell this to the master when he comes back." she insisted just so I could feel better but I didn''t say anything and just stared at a space.

    She knew I wanted to be left alone and excused herself saying that she wanted to go and get me some juice.

    I heard the door open and close and I sighed. I turned around with my back facing the door.

    The sun was setting fast and I just couldn''t get my mind off the fact that Gerard has a child.

    I heard the door open and close again and gentle footsteps. I guessed this was Lucy again with the juice but in all honesty, I am not in the mood to take any juice.

    "Just take it back, Lucy. I don''t want it." instead of returning it, the juice was dropped on the table.

    I felt the side of the bed sink and his soft hand touched my waist. It was then that I knew that it was Gerard but instead of moving away, I stayed there and simply took his hand off my waist.

    "Ayla... I heard what happened. I promise, I and Anastasia have nothing together. This is all Granny''s arrangements. We aren''t married."

    I didn''t know why Gerard was trying to explain this time. It is not like I have any power to punish him so why does he even feel the need to explain?

    I said nothing and kept quiet with my eyes shut. I desperately wanted to just sleep. I didn''t want to hear his voice, I didn''t want to perceive his scent and most of all, I didn''t want to feel his touch.

    It is already terrible that I have a strange feeling whenever he is around me and what scares me is the fact that these strange feelings were unexplainable and more like the books I read.

    It has just been two months since I came to this place as Gerard''s wife. It would be crazy to say that my feelings are love because love doesn''t just happen like that. And for all I know, this man has me in prison here. So I can never be in love with someone who is keeping me against my will.

    Noticing that I didn''t want to say anything, Gerard sighed and walked out of the room. When I was sure that he was out of the room, I opened my eyes and stood up from the bed.

    I tied my hair in a bun and walked to my walk-in closet. Inside the closet was another door. I noticed this secret room a few weeks after I came to this place.

    The room was a training room that had weapons of all sorts. Bow and arrows, swords, guns of different types and targets. I smiled when I walked to the gun. Bow and arrows have never been my thing and certainly not swords. I loved guns because of their speed and now, I can get to use them the way I wanted.

    Back at Salem, I was the innocent you g girl who was white as snow little did they know that I was two-faced.

 Chapter 34 - Clean Shot

    I stood in front of the mirror and smiled at my appearance. It had been so long since I was dressed in sweatpants and bra tops with my white hair packed in a bun like this.

    The first time I discovered this room filled with weapons, I was fascinated by it. Back at Salem, I had one friend named Kara who always trained with me.

    Of course, you were not thinking that I would go out all day just selling from morning till night right.

    I and Kara started off as just strangers until one day when someone tried to steal what I was selling.

    I chased after the man in n the market but he was stopped by Kara. She placed her foot in front of the man causing him to fall really hard.

    From that day onwards, we became good friends and she told me about her hopes of joining the military someday and had to constantly train.

    I offered to watch her train but as I watched, I was tempted to try and that was how my training began.

    I wasn''t perfect just in one day, in fact, there were several days where I had my butt kicked to stupor.

    We started with sticks then arrows and catapults. We were the wildest but only the both of us knew about this identity of ours. To the rest of the village, we were innocent beautiful girls who would someday settle down with kids and a husband.

    Kara was the daughter of a general and on one fateful day, she brought a gun along with her. I was fascinated by it since I only saw guns in movies and toys used by little kids.

    And that was where my journey with guns began.

    Swiftly, I picked up a gun and targeted the wooden figure hitting it right in the middle of the chest.

    I sighed and turned around with my back facing the wooden target then with closed eyes, I pointed my gun at the target and "BAM! BAM! BAM!"

    Three shots right on the forehead and in the same spot. I turned around and looked at the target and the side of my lips curved up.

    One thing I loved about this room was the fact that no one could hear what is going on inside but I can hear from the outside. This type of soundproof was simply the best.

    "Maam!" my eyes widened when I heard Lucy''s voice.

    "Damn it, I forgot to lock the door." I hurriedly took a long gown and wore it over the tight suit. Then dashed out of the room and then to the walk-in closet.

    "Here, I''m here." I dashed out and smiled like a mischievous little kid.

    "Maam you..."

    "Ali... My name is Ali."

    "Yes... I forgot. Mrs Ali you..." she started again and I got frustrated but that title.

    "Just Ali... How hard is it?"

    "I''m sorry..." she chuckled. "You know, the boss is around and he could be anywhere so I wouldn''t want him to get mad at me for calling you that way."

    I looked at her and she also had her eyes on me and in the next minute, we burst into laughter.

    "Really... Mrs Ali? That sounds worse than ma''am." I laughed between my words and Lucy laughed as well.

    "I know right..." watching her laugh like that was a good thing for me. It felt like I had gotten a friend to laugh within this big white mansion.

    As I thought about that, I remembered what I thought of this place when I first woke up.

    "You know, when I woke up and found myself in this house, I thought I was dead and in the afterlife because of the white colour everywhere." I laughed as I thought of how crazy I had been.

    "You don''t say... When I was brought to this place for the first time, all I could think about was how they managed to keep the place clean. Cause I was lazy as hell..." another laughter resumed and soon, Lucy forgot the reason she was here in the first place.

    "I''m glad you''re feeling better. I thought those two got to you." she sighed and looked like an elder sister who was genuinely worried about her junior sister.

    I smiled and replied. "Do you really think those two are capable enough to make me feel down? Nah... I don''t think so."

    We chuckled but Lucy still had a serious face. "I''m serious Ali. If ever those two get you angry or try to hurt you, call for me. Or better still, Gerard. He would be able to deal with them accordingly."

    I had a smile on my face but the moment I heard the name Gerard, that smile disappeared and I sighed.

    "You do not have to worry about me... I can take care of myself and,..." I grinned at her, "you are finally getting a hang of it."

    Lucy knew exactly what I was saying. She knew I was complimenting her for calling me Ali and shook her head then made a funny face.

    We laughed and this boring lonely house didn''t feel too lonely anymore.

    Suddenly, she stopped smiling and when I looked in the direction of her sight and realized that my gown had gone up and my sweat pants were revealed.

    "Why are you putting those on?" she asked sceptically.

    I pursed my lips but I came up with the fastest lie I knew. "These? Well, I usually wear them before I sleep because of the cold."

    Lucy nodded in understanding then walked to my closet. My heart was beating erratically but I didn''t show any sign of worry.

    She took out a pair of pyjamas and waved them at me. "You should be wearing something loose at night and not this tight stuff."

    I smiled and took it from her hand. "Thank... You..."

    "I should leave you for now. Food is ready. You should eat before sleeping. By the way, I''ll take these." she reached for the tray on the table which contained juice that Gerard had brought before and took it to the kitchen.

    Immediately I heard the door close, I sighed and run over to lock it before going to take a cool shower.. I didn''t know how Lucy did not notice the sweat beads on my head.

 Chapter 35 - How Did You Get In?

    After dinner, I slept like a baby and didn''t even hear from Gerard. Not that I wanted to see him though.

    In the middle of the night, I heard the howling sounds of wolves and this freaked me out and made me wake up from my beauty sleep.

    I wasn''t always scared of wolves but hearing that sound in the dark was a different thing. Just like every other person, I had fears as well and I was very terrified of the dark and to crown it all up, the sound of thunder was enough to make me faint.

    I tossed and turned in the room waiting for these sounds to stop so that I could sleep but it didn''t stop.

    I was completely covered from head to toe with my blanket and could hear myself saying the rosary which I only remember when I''m terrified.

    Suddenly, my windows opened and the wind rushed in like it had been waiting for the window to open.

    Quickly, I stood up and rushed to close the window but something caught my attention.

    It was him, the monster back at Salem. It was just as the villagers explained him to be. His horrendous look, walking on two legs and sometimes running on four... And so many more.

    Suddenly, it turned and looked at the place where I stood. I was terrified and ran back to my bed forgetting to lock the window. This was like watching a horror movie at night.

    I covered my head with the blanket but I could hear the sound of something on the wall.

    Remembering that I trained a few hours ago, I reached for the dagger by my waist but damn... It wasn''t there. I had changed into these pyjamas and forgotten.

    The sound got louder and louder until I heard someone jump into my room through the window. I had already thought about the best way to take him down. My martial art skill might not be as good as my marksmanship but it was still very effective.

    I inhaled and exhaled slowly to focus but after the person or thing jumped in, I didn''t hear any other footstep so I guessed it was surveying the environment since it wasn''t moving.

    My heart was beating erratically but I tried to keep calm. Then, I heard my name.

    "Why are you still awake Ayla?" when I heard Gerard''s voice, I peeked from the blanket and saw that it was truly Gerard.

    I sighed and quickly got out of bed and ran towards the window. "Did you see it? I just saw the monster...the monster that was frequently talked about in Salem. I just saw him. He was standing outside and I think he saw me as well."

    Gerard said nothing and just looked at me like I was losing my mind.

    "You... Saw a monster..." he raised his brow and asked to get confirmation.

    I nodded again and pointed at the spot where the monster was standing a few seconds ago.

    "He was standing there and I ran to take my blanket because he was so terrifying." u completed my sentence when I realized that that monster was the one I was supposed to be married to the thought of it gave me goosebumps.

    Did he come here because of me? Did he come here to take me by force? What if Gerard gets injured? What if he has come for Gerard because Gerard took me away? Oh no, Gerard is in trouble.

    ''Wait, why is it only Gerard I''m thinking about?'' I thought to myself but shook my head and pushed it to the back of my mind.

    ''He... He was the one from Salem. What if he came to get me? That means this whole mansion would be torn down and people will die. You need to run... quick, hide. Run...''

    I pushed Gerard trying to find a safe place for him to stay but unfortunately, there was no place to hide.

    I was frustrated and scared. But then, I thought about something and turned to look at Gerard sceptically.

    Gerard had his brow furrowed and his eyes dark. His hand which I held until dropped as I let go.

    "How did you get in?"

    I remembered locking the door so something doesn''t add up.

 Chapter 36 - Really?

    I looked at Gerard confused. How did he get in when clearly, I locked the door and didn''t even hear it open.

    He kept quiet for a while and I began to wonder how else he could come in if not through the door.

    I tried to turn on the light but it wasn''t coming on so I guessed there was no power. The only source of light was the one from the moon.

    He walked closer and I instinctively moved backwards. But he kept coming closer and closer and when he got close enough, I looked at him straight in the eye and so did he. He then pointed somewhere and I looked towards the direction only to find a small door there. How comes I have taken note of this door since and have only seen it today. Is he messing work that my head or something?

    "T..there?" I looked at him then at the door again unsure if I was dreaming. How could I have missed such a tiny detail?

    "Why are you still awake?" he asked again and this time, it felt awkward.

    "I... I was already asleep but then the windows opened and I got scared and..." I tried to explain everything to him but didn''t understand why my voice became meek. I guess it''s because I am afraid of the dark and he is here.

    "Ayla... Is something wrong?" he asked sceptically but I said nothing and just stood there.

    After waiting for a while without getting a response, he turned and began to walk away.

    "Wait..." I turned and looked around the room and remembered that the power was out and I definitely can''t sleep in this room alone after what I saw.

    He turned and looked at me but my head was lowered and asked. "Can... Can you stay here today?... I... I am scared of the dark."

    Gerard said nothing and just stood there for a while. I couldn''t tell what was on his mind and I wanted to tell him that I am fine and he shouldn''t worry but he began to walk to the bed.

    He arranged the bed and laid on it. I wasn''t expecting this and for a minute, I was struck dumb and didn''t move from where I stood.

    "What! Have you changed your mind?" I stared at him and blinked twice.

    "Huh? No, I..." I waved my hand and went to the bed. I guess I forgot how uncomfortable I used to feel and now I was regretting asking him to sleep. It was a good thing that I was too terrified to have any bad thoughts.

    I lay on the bed and placed my head on his chest. That was the most comfortable place for me and in no time, I slept off.

    I woke up very early the next morning and saw Gerard sleeping next to me. He looked more pleasing to watch in this peaceful state of his and I couldn''t help but stare at his beautiful face. How can he be so cute even with his eyes closed?

    ''Ayla, snap out of it. He has a child.'' immediately I finished thinking about that, Gerard flipped over me and covered me with his body.

    My eyes widened and I wondered if he was even sleeping at all.

    "What a funny way to say good morning," I spoke still surprised by this act of his.

    He stared at me like he was looking into my soul. I wondered what he was searching for and why he was being so weird today.

    "Did you have a bad dream? Are you looking for something?" I asked him confused.

    "Did you sleep well?" he asked with his usual bold yet calm voice. I nodded and he nodded as well. I was starting to think that he was being weird on purpose.

    He got off the bed and walked to the door. Get ready, we are having some visitors soon.

    I nodded "Okay" and he left without turning back.

    The thought of having visitors frecked me out because Anastasia was going to be there as well and only God knows what scene she would create this time around.

    Reluctantly, I walked to the bathroom and brushed my teeth, took a bath and dressed up in a presentable black dress and my hair tied in a bun. It was nothing special but I knew I wasn''t looking unkempt.

    I stared at the mirror and sighed. "They are just visitors and you have nothing to worry about. Besides, you do not have to say anything to anyone. Just be polite and smart." A quick smile flashed on my face and I walked out of the room majestically.

    The house was surprisingly quiet not that it used to be noisy anyway but this was a different vibe. It gave off the vibe of an empty house with no one daring to make a sound.

    I felt like I was in the movie ready or not with only a few minutes to hide from the entire family.

    I looked at the sitting room and saw Gerard seated there with two other persons. One lady and one man.

    They were dressed like they were here for a meeting but the question was, why wasn''t anyone saying anything?

    I walked over and Gerard stood up and introduced me. "This is Ayla, my wife. Ayla, meet Mark and Susan."

    I greeted them politely and wondered what this was all about. "Good morning sir, ma''am."

    They both stood up and we shared hands. After the formalities, we sat and began to talk about their reason for being here.

    "Mrs Jarek, we have been assigned to you as personal mentors." Susan started.

    "I would help you with everything you need to know about school while Mr Mark here, would be your bodyguard."

    I stared at them confused. School, mentor, bodyguard? I almost laughed my brain out but didn''t. I was happy about going to school but this was more like going to school in prison. Who needs a bodyguard and a mentor just for school?

    I couldn''t say anything more and just kept quiet and watched Gerard handle everything. When the... meeting was over, they both left and I was left with Gerard.

    He looked at me and there was a minute of silence between the both of us but in the next minute, I couldn''t hold it anymore and began to laugh. Gerard also laughed as well.

    "Bodyguard really?" I spoke between gasps of laughter.

    "I knew you weren''t going to like the idea." he laughed more and I stared at him surprised.. He looked cute when he laughed like that and the way I viewed him was different.

 Chapter 37 - Too Wise Yet Foolish

    He noticed that I was staring at him and suddenly stopped and cleared his throat. "Em... I should get back to work. We can talk about this later." soon, the waiting room was silent with me standing there staring in the direction where he just left.

    I shook my head and smiled. ''I guess he isn''t as stern as I thought.'' I thought to myself.

    Come to think of it, he has not been that bad lately. The first time I came here, he always had that unapproachable expression on his face but now, I''ve grown used to it.

    I soon shrugged that thought aside and looked at the bigger picture. He wants me to go to school?

    ''Hmm... How long has it been? Five years? Six? It has been so long since I last went to school and right now, I don''t even know how it feels anymore.'' back at Salem, Mare managed to send to high school but I couldn''t go to college after my father died and my junior sister Theodore was the only one who went to college and she is now in the capital city of country M.

    I knew a few things but that wasn''t equivalent to school besides, if not for my petite figure, people would know that I am way older than that level.

    Going to school was a dream come true but was I still interested in that aspect of life?

    "Ali..." Lucy whispered close to my ear pulling me from my trance.

    "Oh Hy!" I pushed my hair behind my ear and smiled at Lucy.

    "So what do you think? Do you like the idea of going back to school?" u stated at her like an alien.

    "How did you know?" I asked surprised because no one was present when we were discussing that.

    "Sharp ears." she laughed and I laughed at her hilarious answer as well. We walked towards the kitchen to check how breakfast was going and on the way, Lucy kept smiling.

    "So, bodyguard huh?" the sarcasm was evident on her face and I couldn''t help but laugh.

    "You heard that part as well?" I laughed and Lucy managed to respond through held breaths.

    "Yup!... It was so funny and the expression on your face was worse." now I wished I had a mirror to look at how my expression was because as Lucy recalled it, it made her laugh harder.

    "It''s all your master''s fault he is clearly overreacting. It''s not like I would run away or anything..."

    "I bet going to school calls for celebration. You should probably teach me how to cook because your food is always fantastic. I think that''s why master wants you to go to school so that you can feel comfortable and then, he can get to eat more food when you are happy." Lucy was being funny with her words and actions that i couldn''t help but laugh.

    "I should probably cook today''s meal so that I can show you my recipe but you are praising me too much." we both laughed and she pushed the door only for me to realize that no one was in the kitchen and everywhere was clean.

    Lucy''s expression was calm as though she expected this in the first place. "I guess the food is already prepared and the staff have finished for today."

    "Oh... And here I was thinking that I would learn that recipe of yours." she pouted when she realized that they had already finished cooking.

    "That''s alright, I can still show you besides, it''s nothing special and wouldn''t take too long," I assured her and she was clearly ecstatic when she heard my words.

    "Ms Lucy!" suddenly, a girl called Lucy from behind.

    "Yes Rebecca, what is it?" the girl didn''t seem to be from this place and was probably just someone who usually came for delivery.

    "Someone ordered for some milk and she said I should bring it to you once I get here." the girl gave Lucy the supplies and asked her to sign.

    This was a normal thing so Lucy checked who the delivery was for and realized that it was for Anastasia.

    "It is for Anastasia. I better bring this to her before the roof falls because of her rant." I laughed and Lucy lazily went to give them to Anastasia.

    Now, was all alone in the kitchen and decided to start preparing the Ingredients before Lucy came back.

    I walked around the big kitchen and wondered why it smells different today. From the moment I entered the kitchen, I knew that something was off but when Lucy said nothing, I thought it was just me overreacting.

    Now that I was alone, I decided to check the kitchen well. I walked around looking for where that smell was coming from but there was no effort.

    Then I thought this was just me overthinking and maybe the staff had used some sort of substance when cleaning the kitchen.

    I put the pot on the cooker and was about to lit it when I heard an awkward sound coming from behind the gas. Because I was the only person in the kitchen and because the house was usually quiet like a graveyard, I was able to hear the sound properly.

    I dropped the lighter and looked at the back of the gas. "There you are... I got you." I smiled when I saw that the pipe or the gas had been removed and it was licking.

    I fixed it back and opened all the windows then turned it off from the cylinder at the back. Whoever did this did a great job covering it up. Too great that it became stupid.

    They had locked all the windows to prevent ventilation and even made the staff finish cooking earlier than the supposed time.

    Not just that, they were stupid enough to remove the pipe completely instead of slightly. This type of criminal behaviour was just too archaic.

    I smiled and walked out of the kitchen and waited in the corridor for Lucy to come back but certainly, I locked the door to the kitchen just so no one goes in and lights the whole house on fire.

 Chapter 38 - It Is Indeed Sweeter

    Lucy took some time before coming returning to the kitchen. She saw me seated in the corridor and I could tell she was sorry.

    "I''m sorry I made you wait for so long. The thing is, Anastasia, made me run some errands for her." Lucy sighed. She looked just as frustrated as I thought she would.

    ''Of course, Anastasia would preoccupy Lucy with so much work just so I would be in the kitchen alone.''

    "Do you still want to cook or we should just leave that for another day?" I asked but to my surprise, Lucy still wanted to learn even though she was tired from Anastasia''s constant disturbance.

    "Okay then, let''s go." we both walked into the kitchen and the smell was gone completely. I went to the back to turn open the cylinder after checking if there were any leakages before turning on the cooker.

    We took our aprons and I washed the ingredients again even though I had placed the nylon over them.

    We cooked only one dish so it didn''t take much of our time. After we were done with everything including cleaning the kitchen, I dishes out Lucy''s share and mine as well.

    Without sitting, she began to eat hers which caused me to laugh. "It can wait, can''t it?"

    "Uh-uh." she shook her head with her mouth full. I smiled seeing her like this and decided to take mine to the dining table.

    I speculated that Gerard would be done eating by now since the day was already far spent so I opened the door but to my surprise, there he was leaning against the wall.

    "Jezz... You scared me." I held my plate with one hand and my chest with the other. Why did he like sneaking up on me? It''s not fun.

    He watched me as I exaggerated but his face did not give off any expression. He just stared at me like I was a comic series.

    I waved my hands in front of him to draw his attention back and it worked. "What are you thinking about? You look like you are sleepwalking."

    "And why are you here? The aroma from the kitchen is distracting my work." I blinked twice when I heard him say this. Was it that obvious that I was the one cooking?

    I pursed my lips and looked at him awkwardly. "So... You... Want to eat?"

    He nodded and I smiled. "Fine then let''s share. I didn''t make much by the way." I wanted to go back into the kitchen to get another plate but he held my tiny hand.

    "Huh? Do you need something else?" I asked but he shook his head in denial causing me to be confused.

    "There''s no need for another plate. Let''s go." his voice was calm as usual but I wasn''t sure if I understood what he was talking about. How are we going to manage with just one plate? Or does he plan to eat the food alone?

    He took the plate from me then held me with his second hand and pulled me to the dining room.

    "I... You... We..." I wanted to tell him to leave my hand since he had personalized the food but I couldn''t find the right words.

    We got to the table in no time and he placed the food on the table then pulled out a chair for me to sit then sat as well.

    This was torture. Why would he make me watch him while he eats the food that is meant for me? Not fair.

    He took a spoon from the centre of the table and washed it at the washer in the dining room then placed it in the food making it two spoons.

    Wait? Does he want to eat with two spoons? Is he that hungry? I thought he had eaten before and how can two spoons fit in that small mouth of his?

    He placed the food between the both of us and gestured for me to eat. "Huh? Me?" I pointed at myself to be sure I knew what he meant.

    "I heard people say that eating together on the same plate makes the food taste better but I''ve never tried it." when he said it like this, I finally understood what he meant.

    I used to eat with my father on the same plate before he passed away. Our bond was so tight that we were like friends and more. Bit asides from my father, I have never shared a plate with someone else but instead of feeling weird about sharing this plate with Gerard, I felt like this would remind me of old times.

    I smiled slightly and picked up the spoon and began to eat. He also did the same and with the first spoon, he nodded looking impressed.

    "It is indeed sweeter." I chuckled and we ate happily so much so that I didn''t want the food to finish. I felt like Gerard was a different person that was simply misunderstood and once one gets to know him better, he''s like a sweet innocent man.

    In a corner, two individuals were staring at us as we ate. "How''s this possible? I was sure that I removed the pipe from the cooker after the staff were done cooking. I even sprayed the fragrance you gave me so that Gerard and the others wouldn''t perceive it so how come this happened?" Anastasia was frustrated and angry.

    The granny just stayed there starting like a lost sheep. "She was lucky today but no one would be able to save her another day. I would make sure of that." she was so determined this time and whatever her next plan was would be more devilish.

    I was so focused on Gerard that I didn''t even know that they were watching. He was eating gracefully and happily and this is something I don''t get to see every day.

    It did turn out that eating together made it more fun and not just that, it made us closer.

 Chapter 39 - One Month Ultimatum

    Gerard and I ate well but when the food was almost finished, he began to eat slowly, putting leaser quality into his spoon.

    I noticed this act of his but couldn''t make any sense out of it. It felt to me like he was already satisfied given that he had already eaten before this.

    Soon, the quality became very little and he put it all in his spoon but instead of putting it in his mouth, he pushed it towards me catching me unaware.

    I stared at him blankly surprised by this act of his. His calm bold voice then spoke. "If you don''t eat it, I might just be tempted to do so."

    I chuckled and ate the food anyway. This was the same thing my father used to do when we ate together. He always reserved the last spoon for me making me feel special.

    I smiled and took the plate from the table but he didn''t let me go.

    "Ayla,..."

    "Huh?" I turned and looked at him sceptically. The food was finished so what did he want? Or maybe he wanted more food?

    "Sit" he looked very serious compared to his expression a few moments ago.

    "Oh!" I sat and clasped my hands together on the table. He looked like he wanted to talk about something very serious but I didn''t know what it was.

    It took some moment for Gerard to speak but he did after a thousand years of waiting.

    "You don''t like it here." he started and I wasn''t sure if this was a question or a statement.

    Come to think of it, compared to the life I lived before, this was actually like heaven but the only difference was I wasn''t sitting at home all day doing nothing.

    I wanted a life. I want to be someone of integrity and power. Someone with purpose. Even though it wasn''t likely, I still wanted to try. And that wouldn''t happen if I just seat at home all day doing nothing, would it?

    I pursed my lips and although he looked unaffected by what my answer would be, I could read his eyes.

    Anastasia and granny were still there but could barely hear the conversation between Gerard and me but they noticed the tense atmosphere.m and wanted to listen better.

    "It''s okay if you don''t want to stay here, I understand but you need to know that the world out there is dangerous and..." his voice was cold yet calm before the who told him I didn''t want to stay in the first place?

    "I never said anything of that sort." he looked up and me undeniably shocked by my response.

    I can''t just up and leave now. I don''t have anywhere to go and certainly, I will never go back to where I came from. Besides, staying here is not too boring.

    "I have no problems with staying here. I must admit that the first month was not easy for me considering the situation that surrounded my arrival but now it''s fine." I tried to make him understand that I was not going to run off again.

    Anastasia and her counterpart moved closer and heard a little. Anastasia was pissed to hear that I was not leaving.

    "Grandma, did you hear her? Gerard is offering to let her go but she still wants to cling onto him like a koala. How shameless." she was almost on the verge of crying as she complained.

    The grandma''s eyes turned dark. "This girl is a snake. She only looks innocent on the outside but in real fact, she is an unfortunate gold digger." she was breathing heavily like someone who was about to have a panic attack.

    "But please I don''t need a bodyguard." I said this part looking like I was going to die if I got a bodyguard and deliberately enunciated the ''need''.

    He chuckled at my words but soon returned to his normal state. It was fascinating how at this moment, he could be smiling but in the next, he becomes like a man who looked like he would be beheaded for smiling.

    "So you want to go alone?" he asked seriously with his brow raised as though he didn''t like the idea.

    I sighed and nodded. "Don''t worry, I won''t run off besides, I''ve got nowhere else to go."

    He nodded but gave a condition. "You are allowed to go for a month alone but if I get any complaint in this month, I''ll have to send a bodyguard. The outside world is dangerous and it wouldn''t speak well of me if I don''t watch out for you." I was expecting this anyway. It would be a surprise if he didn''t give a condition.

    "What are they talking about? Where is she going?" Anastasia could not help but ask but she was glad that I would be gone for a month or more.

    "Does it matter where she is going? All that matters is you would have your time with Gerard without this maniac in your way." the granny was satisfied by this arrangement and couldn''t hope for more.

    "You''re right granny. Now I can officially make my move on Gerard without the wench. This is going to be like a dream come true." she smiled widely and they both gave a high five before leaving the scene.

    I stood and saluted at him "Ai ai captain."

    "Everything is ready. You can start tomorrow." when I heard tomorrow, I was ecstatic. I was going to finally go to another environment tomorrow and that too, like a regular person.

    "Really!" I asked happily.

    "Yup. Just make sure you don''t get into trouble. And also, you would be taking a test to determine what level would be suitable. I figured you might want to do this your way so I didn''t choose the level for you." Gerard could just snap his fingers and Ayla would be given a certificate but he felt that she would want to do it her way.

    "Sure.. Don''t worry, I''ll do great."

 Chapter 40 - What!

    After breakfast, he went to his study for some work while I went to my room. I didn''t know why Gerard never left the house but I never bothered to ask since that was his business. Also, he spent most of his time in his study so I presumed that he worked from home.

    In my room, I walked into my closet and I didn''t know why that inner room usually felt to me like Chronicles of Narnia only that this wasn''t a different world but a room filled with weapons more like a training room. Whoever used to stay here must have been a hunter or maybe the person just enjoyed having all these weapons.

    I stood in front of the mirror and tied my hair in a bun. After Kara left Salem, I was all alone and training was harder than expected.

    Unknowingly, I had forgotten a lot of things and this room was my only way of remembering who I used to be.

    I picked up a bow and arrow and aimed for the target. Because I liked guns didn''t mean I was restricted to only that. I knew how to use other weapons it was just that the gun was my favourite.

    I aimed for the target and released hitting the centre. I guess I was still good after all.

    I noticed a cupboard in the room and walked over. Of all the things in the room, this was one thing I had never opened.

    The cupboard was locked and the key was nowhere in sight but who needed a key anyway?

    I found some copper wires and fixed them to unlock the cupboard. Unlike other locks, this actually gave me a tough time but it yielded at last.

    Inside the cupboard was a suitcase which was the only thing there. I drew the suitcase out to have a look at what was in it but unfortunately, it was locked and this time, it required a password which obviously I couldn''t crack.

    I looked at my sore hands and groaned. "All that work for nothing huh?" I returned the suitcase to the cupboard and closed it.

    I went back to my training and it took till 2 pm at noon. I wasn''t bothered that anyone would come in because this time, I had locked the doors.

    After my time in the closet, I walked into the bathroom and took a soothing shower before l went to the table to read.

    I would be going to school tomorrow and have limited time to study for that test Gerard mentioned. I needed to study vigorously if I wanted to get a degree and achieve my dreams.

    I read till the late hours of the night and to my surprise, no one bothered me. Not even to eat. Strange.

    When I checked the time, it was already 8 pm in the night and I felt as though I hadn''t even covered enough.

    I decided to continue reading when I heard a knock on the door. Reluctantly, I walked up to the door and opened it.

    It was Gerard. He was standing by the side of the door with one of his legs to the wall. He was downed in his usual black coloured outfit.

    "Oh! Hey." I wasn''t expecting that it would be him because I had anticipated that it would be Lucy.

    "I was told you haven''t left your room since morning." his usual cold yet calm voice resonated in the silent house.

    I scratched my hair and looked at the table where I was studying. "Well, I was studying for tomorrow. I don''t think I''m ready yet." this was harder than I expected but I was determined to pass.

    "That''s enough. Come down and eat." he didn''t sound as though he was requesting this of me.

    "But I still have to check the..."

    "No! Have you seen your face? You look like a walking dead." with that, he began to walk away and I couldn''t phantom if this was a was an insult not.

    I pouted and walked behind him. I couldn''t deny that I was hungry anyway.

    Dragging my feet, I went downstairs and on the dining table was a serving for one. Gerard was already seated in his usual chair and seeing the small quantity of food, I groaned.

    "Really? I''m starving and why is it only for one person?" I sat on the chair adjacent to his frustratedly. This was like waking up the demon in her with this small food.

    "Well, you just said you wanted to continue reading, didn''t you?" I looked at him and pushed my lips forward making a pitiful face.

    "That puppy face won''t work on me," he said while putting his spoon into the food.

    I stared at him like a wicked man who was being stingy with food. He raised his head and looked at me with a confused expression.

    "What are you waiting for? Dig in." it only when he said that that I realized there were two spoons in the food.

    I grinned happily. U didn''t even think much about it and just began to eat so that I wouldn''t receive the lesser portion. I didn''t realize I was this hungry till now.

    "Eat slowly. You wouldn''t want the food to pass through the wrong pipe right." his voice was still cold but he sounded worried for me.

    "I have superpowers. I can''t be affected by these petty things" I spoke through a full mouth.

    "But you get scared when I touch you don''t you." I choked and began to cough uncontrollably.

    He passed me a glass of water and patted my back as I coughed. Why would he even think about such a thing?

    I glared at him after I felt better. "What gave you the notion that I would be afraid of you? The only this the scars me is..."

    I was yet to finish talking when sentence when I heard the thunder strike. "Ah!" I didn''t know when I grabbed Gerard as my life depended on it.

    I was shivering like a scared kitten but the thunder did not stop and struck again.

    "Ah! I''m going to die.. I thought the rainy season was over" I almost peed on my pants.

 Chapter 41 - If You Continue This Way, Ill Not Let You Take Those Exams."

    Gerard stared at me surprised as I clung onto him like a koala. I couldn''t care what he thought of me at that moment. All I knew was getting didn''t want to die from thunder and lightning.

    After a few minutes, I didn''t hear anything again and looked up to find myself in Gerard''s arms.

    He had his brow raised and I broke free from this unplanned hug then looked at everywhere else but him.

    "Really, thunder? What are you two?" he looked at me surprised that I was scared of thunder.

    "What? We all have different fears. I''m sure that what you fear is probably more absurd than mine." I retorted while having a feisty look on my face.

    He raised his brow but said nothing and just looked at me as though he hadn''t wrapped his head around me being scared of thunder.

    "You should get some sleep. Tomorrow is a big day." tomorrow was indeed going to be a big day and it was only then that I remembered I hadn''t covered everything.

    I placed my palm in my face and began to panic. "Oh... I''m not ready. What if the exams are tougher than I anticipated? What if..." Gerard saw that I was panicking and held my hands.

    "Hey...hey... It''s alright. I''m sure you do great." he tried to comfort me but u still felt the need to study.

    "I must return to my room right now. I haven''t mastered the demand and supply curves how..." I didn''t stop panicking.

    Gerard punched the space between his brow "Would you rather I tell the school that you are no longer interested in going to school?"

    His words made me hush. No longer interested? When did I say anything like that?

    I shook my head knowing that he wanted to change his mind because of my persistence.

    "Then go and sleep quietly. No more complaints." he was very serious and I nodded.

    "Good." I went to my room and he went to his study but Immediately I locked my door, I flew to my study table and began to read again.

    Just as I was reading, the lights went out and I almost screamed. I was afraid of the dark so why did this have to happen to me?

    Slowly, I found my way to my bed and closed my eyes to sleep. I thought I would have a hard time sleeping but it turned out u was exhausted and also sleepy.

    In Gerard''s study, he held a remote control and rubbed his eyes. "Now let''s see who''s smarter."

    He had already sensed that I would not sleep and all that was just a pretence to get him to let me go.

    In the morning, I hugged my pillow tightly while in my sleep and perceived the sweet scent that it had. I felt like eating it up because it was like a special cake but hard.

    I rubbed my head on it and hugged it even more not willing to let go. "If you continue this way, I''ll not let you take those exams."

    I heard the pillow talk but because I was still half asleep, I took its words as a mere threat.

    "How do you intend to do that?" I asked still snuggling in the pillow, perceiving its enticing scent.

    "Do you really want to know?" the pillow spoke again this time, its voice was getting more familiar.

    "Try me." was all I could say. The pillow reached for my waist and grabbed it gently. Suddenly, our conversation replayed in my head and I remembered that today was the day for the exams.

    I got up abruptly "Oh my God, the exams." I turned and saw Gerard laying on the bed with his brows curved.

    "Why didn''t you wake me up?" I ran to the bathroom after seeing that the time was far spent.

    Gerard just stared at the direction I took without saying a word. "Damn it, Ayla."

    Quickly, I brushed my teeth and showered as fast as I could. Rushing out, I spotted the time which was already 7:30 am. Only God knows how far the school is from here. How on Earth will I make it on time?

    I dressed faster than the flash and rushed down. Lucy passed me a brown package saying that u could eat it on my way going. I rushed out and got into the car that was waiting for me.

    Because I was rushing, I didn''t notice that Gerard was in the car until I had closed the door.

    "Ah! You frightened me."

    Gerard was seated with one of his long legs placed on the other and a newspaper on his thigh.

    "I thought you said I can''t scare you," he replied.

    He wore a grey three pieced tuxedo and I didn''t notice the spectacles that rested on his ears until he turned to look at me.

    I chuckled "What are you wearing?" I have never seen him with spectacles but I must say, it made him look more attractive. Somehow, u thought he was trying to seduce me. Oh, what does that even mean?

    He turned back and continued reading the papers without answering me. This is the first time Gerard would be leaving the mansion ever since I came or it''s possible that he usually left but I never take note.

    After a while, he dropped his papers and removed the glasses as well. He turned to me and took the rubber band from my hand.

    "Huh? What are you doing?" I asked when I felt his hands on mine.

    He turned me around and packed my hair in a ponytail. I was surprised by this act of his but then again, he''s Gerard after all. A make full of surprises.

    When he was done, I pursed my lips. Saying thank you is one of the hardest things for me so instead, I complimented his glasses.

    "Those glasses look good on you, you know?"

    He placed them in again and picked the papers.. "I know."

 Chapter 42 - Im Nervous

    When I heard those words leave Gerard''s mouth, I instantly began to regret complimenting him. How can he be so narcissistic?

    I turned and faced the window to see what was going on outside as we passed the streets with might buildings and various vendor stores.

    I couldn''t read anymore because I wasn''t the type to read a few hours before a test. That act automatically disrupts my brain.

    Soon, we got to the school and my eyes widened when I looked out the window. Because the glass was shaded, I couldn''t see properly but with the little I saw, I knew that this was far better than I anticipated, in fact, I couldn''t have anticipated this is all my life.

    Did I just transmigrate to the future?

    The car finally stopped in front of a certain magnificent building which was curved in a C shape.

    I looked at the building intensely and didn''t even realize when Gerard began to talk.

    "Here, if you need anything, give me a call... Ayla, did you hear a word I said?" his hands were stretched passing me a phone which I suspected to be new.

    "Huh... What did you say?" u asked again since I didn''t hear him the first time.

    "Give me a call when you''re done." this time, his words were slow and his tone was serious.

    "Oh! Okay." I took the phone and placed it into my backpack. Yes, I''m 23 but I still enjoy using backpacks. It doesn''t have an age specification.

    I opened the door and got out of the car. Almost immediately, I got back in catching Gerard unexpectedly.

    "What did you forget something?" he asked sceptically because he was sure that I couldn''t have forgotten anything.

    I breathed in and out multiple times like an asthmatic patient. "Are you fine?"

    I ignored him and continued until I did ten wraps. "Okay! I''m ready." I got out of the car and I knew that Gerard couldn''t make any sense out of what just happened.

    Because of the way my hair was packed in a ponytail, I looked younger than my age and I was beginning to thank God Gerard actually did that.

    Immediately I got to the entrance, someone attended to me. This school was more organized than I thought. Or could it be that Gerard gave them a heads up?

    I was escorted by the lady that attended to me at the entrance and she was very polite, showing me various sections of the area and telling me the names as we walked to the test hall I presumed.

    I looked at all the beautiful posters and statues of who I presumed to be former chancellors of the university.

    I noticed that they were all male chancellors but when we got to the current one, she was a woman breaking the long chain of male leaders. But unlike other chancellors who had smiles on their faces, she looked rather unapproachable.

    I sighed and followed the attendant as we walked to a quiet classroom. No one was there just me and the attendant.

    She showed me to my desk and told me to get ready. "This test comprises of 40 objective questions and you are given 15 minutes to answer them.

    We aren''t only trying to test your accuracy but also your speed. By the way, you are advised to answer all the questions."

    The woman noticed that I was ready and had gotten all my instruments ready.

    "Your time starts now. Good luck." after saying this, she smiled and walked out of the class.

    Strange. She said I could start but there are no invigilators nor cameras. Is this really a test or an open one?

    I didn''t bother myself too much with that and decided to start my work before the time elapsed.

    I read the first question and went through the option but my head went blank for a moment.

    I couldn''t find the answer in the option and time was going faster than I expected. I had already spent 2 minutes on this question leaving me with only 13 more minutes and 39 questions. This was bad.

    Because I couldn''t find the answer, I decided to write the answer I thought was correct in the answer booklet the went straight to the next question which was the same. At this point, I felt like crying but still wrote down the answer I believed to be the right one.

    The worse part was these answers I was writing down were not in the options and this went on till I got to question twenty.

    Because I settled in for just writing what I felt was right, I didn''t waste too much time racking my brain anymore.

    By this time, I had only 7 minutes left to go so I calculated answering three questions in one minute.

    I continued writing down the answers and just as I was about to read the last question, the attendant came.

    "Times up." she walked up to me and I handed her my paper even though I was panicked to my boned.

    She didn''t even look at the paper and just smiled at me. "Well done Miss Ayla. Your result would be communicated to you in an hour."

    I looked at her worriedly. "Should I wait?"

    "No, you don''t have to. We were given your contact information so we would send it to you directly." she smiled warmly and escorted me out.

    Although the exam was over and I am supposed to feel less nervous, my nervousness only increased.

    I didn''t prepare properly and that was why the questions were all wrong to me. It''s possible that I am the wrong one and the questions were right. I felt like crying at this point.

    I didn''t even remember to call Gerard and just sat at the stairs feeling more pressured by the fact that I might never get into the university with such a poor IQ.

    How could all 39 questions be wrong? The only explanation is I was the wrong one and couldn''t find the right answer in the options.

    Gerard''s car drove to where I was seated but I didn''t bother to look and just bowed my head. This is the worse test of my entire life.

    "Maam, the master is waiting." the temporary driver came and ushered me in. I didn''t hesitate and just went into the car.

    While in the car, I didn''t say anything to Gerard neither did he say anything. He just read the same newspaper he had been reading since we left the house.

    "How did it go?" he asked but I didn''t say anything and just turned to face the window.

 Chapter 43 - Lingering Taste

    I didn''t want to talk about it and avoided all his questions till we got home. He deserved it after all. If only he had allowed me to read a little more, maybe I would have failed so woefully.

    Immediately we got home, I ran upstairs and locked the door. This act of mine left Gerard stupefied. He wanted to say something but I didn''t wait to hear it.

    I lay on my bed not knowing if I was sad or not when I heard a knock on the door. "Go away."

    I wasn''t in the mood for Lucy''s drama so I just asked to be alone but after a few seconds, the knock came again.

    Frustrated, I walked up to the door ready to lash at her. "I don''t want to talk. Not now..." I finished talking before I realized it was Gerard.

    I narrowed my eyes before walking back to my bed. I didn''t say a word and just lay down on my bed with my hand under my head.

    "I brought pizza." was all he said to make me stand up.

    "Really?" I jumped up and looked at the pizza covetously. I ran to the washroom and washed my hands then ran as fast as I could to finally get my hands on that yummy pizza.

    Gerard looked at me surprised by this behaviour of mine but said nothing and just watched.

    I happily ate the cut pizza to my satisfaction forgetting all about my failure.

    "You never said you were hungry. I would have gotten you so much pizza before we came home." Gerard spoke obviously hinting at the fact that pizza could wipe away my frustrations.

    I stopped eating for a second then shrugged. What happened is in the past and I can''t change it but this pizza is staring at me in the present and certainly, I intend to make the best of it.

    Gerard stared at me surprised at how easily my mood could just switch. After there pizza remained just one slice, I realized that he had not eaten any and pursed my lips.

    "Do you want some?" I asked as I passed the pack to him.

    Gerard raised his brow and looked at me with a gaze I could not understand. What was that look for?

    "If I eat it wouldn''t your mood change again?" he asked with a straight face and I thought for a moment. Indeed, I hadn''t had enough of it yet. Seeing an open opportunity, I began to eat it not thinking what he would say.

    I was satisfied when I no longer saw any pizza on the pack and went to the washroom to walk my hands before returning to sit on my bed lazily.

    I smiled as I remembered the taste in my mouth. Very tasty pizza.

    "What happened in the test hall? Did someone treat you badly?" Gerard asked and his expression was surprisingly calm even though his voice was as cold as ice.

    When I heard the first sentence, I froze but the second sentence just cracked me open. I chuckled and because he was so serious when he asked the question, this chuckle sounded rather out of place.

    I noticed his gaze and pursed my lips. I cleared my throat and sat up. "No one treated me badly. ''Not like the can.'' I just didn''t like the way the test went but the result would be released in..." I checked the clock and froze.

    Less than five minutes? I ate that pizza so happily that I didn''t even know that the day was far spent.

    I looked like I wanted to cry but soaked it in. Gerard noticed my eyes on the clock and smiled.

    Before I could even say anything more, the phone Gerard gave me earlier buzzed with a new notification.

    I ran to my bag and picked it up but my hands were shaking. I saw that there was a new notification but I didn''t open it and it didn''t have a title so I had no idea where it was from.

    "Do you need help checking that?" Gerard offered to help but Nah... Or maybe that would be better.

    I passed the phone to him and I closed my eyes as he was sliding the phone. I peeked between my fingers but his expression was dark and scary. This only made me tenser.

    I got too nervous and took the phone from him but unfortunately, it wasn''t a message from the school but a configuration notification for my SIM.

    I narrowed my gaze and dropped the phone on the bed. "You almost killed me with that gaze of yours. I thought it was really the message from the school and that I had failed woefully. You''re mean."

    I pouted and folded my arms. He picked up the phone and showed the screen to me. I looked at it and raised a brow. What is he showing me now?

    I looked at the screen and my eyes widened. It was the result. I took it from his hand and read through it and in the next minute, I jumped.

    "97.5 I got 97.5" I kept jumping and Gerard was staring at me not knowing what to say.

    I was so happy that my hair was all over my face and I didn''t realize that Gerard was standing so close to me as I bumped into him.

    He held my arms to make sure I didn''t fall as my face collided with his chest.

    The situation became awkward as I pursed my lips and pushed my hair behind my ear.

    He raised his brow and for the first time, I saw him confused but it was only for a second. "You do have different faces, don''t you. One minute you''re sad the next you are happy because of food then, at last, you are jumping all over the place. Who exactly are you?"

    His words weren''t harsh only like a man who didn''t understand what was going on. I was scared that I revealed something I shouldn''t but in the next minute, he noticed that I was confused and hugged me which by the way, was unexpected.

    "You did great."

 Chapter 44 - Mausoleum

    I smiled when I heard him say that. No one has ever told me I did great or commended me for my hard work except my late parents and I even almost forgot how it felt to be commended.

    Gerard remained like that and didn''t say anything for a long time which was kind of awkward.

    Finally, he said something but I was really surprised by it. His calm cold voice spoke close to my ears making it easier for me to hear what he was saying even though he wasn''t talking loudly.

    "Three months. If by three months you still want to leave, then I''ll let you. I don''t want you to see me... this place as a prison yard."

    I was dumbfounded. He was really going to let me go if I still insisted on leaving three months from now?

    This was great. I can finally be free and live a life that suits me, a life where I would be under nobody''s rules, a life where I can make a name for myself and be a woman of high status.

    But is that what I truly want? Am I sure I want to leave? I have bonded with some really cool people here. People who treat me right and love me regardless of where I came from.

    My mind was in a dilemma but then, I recalled that u still had three months to think about this so I simply nodded in his embrace and pushed the thoughts behind my mind temporarily.

    The day went by quickly and all I could think about was school. I''ll be officially resuming tomorrow and this is going to be the beginning of my success story. Or maybe the beginning of this success story actually started a few months ago.

    I have never been as nervous as this in my life but imagine going to a school full of students and some kids younger than my age.

    Although the results came out fine and I was given a direct entry to the second year, I was still a little nervous about the whole idea.

    In the afternoon, I was given some books and a laptop for my studies. I was surprised by all these expensive materials that were being provided to me and I really felt like there was no need but I was grateful anyway.

    I looked at the books and when I opened them, I realized that these books were not new to me as I had read them countless times. I wasn''t sure if these were the textbooks for the year I would be going to but if they were, then it would be quite easy for me.

    The laptop was the least of my worry as I looked through the books over and over again. I was nervous about the whole thing but u was also glad that I would be going to college.

    I got tired of staying in my room all day and decided to go downstairs. With everyone minding their own business, I walked outside to feel the cool breeze.

    Gerard''s house was far from the city and in fact, far from other houses. To me, it seemed like there were no neighbours and only the Jareks stayed in that environment.

    The house was surrounded by trees both in and outside the gate. A wild thought crossed my mind that Gerard natural didn''t like the sun because the house was surrounded by trees that blocked the sun, he rarely goes out and if he does, he uses a shaded glass. Also, the curtains in the Jarek mansion were never opened.

    Because of the trees that surrounded the house, the air was fresh and it gave me the feeling that I was staying in an area gifted with the purity of nature.

    I walked around the house and surprisingly, I wasn''t followed by a guard nor concerned maid. I could tell that they saw me leave but they just didn''t stop me which I liked.

    The Jarek''s mansion was the biggest I had ever seen. Walking around it was almost impossible to cover in 40 minutes.

    I finally got to the back of the house and noticed that there was a mausoleum situated there. Anxious, I went in to see what was there.

    Walking down the stairs of the mausoleum which seemed to have taken me back to the ''80s, I didn''t get any eerie feeling even though I heard from most people that ghosts roamed the mausoleum at night.

    Because it wasn''t too dark and this wasn''t a rainy day, I didn''t think I had anything to be afraid of.

    There were wooded torches lighted with fire which just made it look more ancient and cool.

    I finally got to the base of the mausoleum with one of the wooden torches in my hand. I roamed around the corners of the place seeing all the words inscribed on the walls that were in a foreign language.

    I moved backwards and suddenly stumbled on something that made me almost trip. It was the cemented grave of someone but as I raised my torch higher, I noticed that there wasn''t just one nor two neither were the three.

    There were too many cemented graves to could and I panicked before running out of the mausoleum. I returned the torch to the place where I picked it and ran as fast as I could.

    I was a few meters away from the door where I saw Gerard walking out. He looked angry but I couldn''t figure out why because I was in so much panic to even think.

    He looked at me intensely and I wondered if he somehow knew that I was coming from the mausoleum and didn''t like it. Or could it be that he didn''t like the fact that I left the house without saying anything?

    "What are you doing here?" Gerard''s voice was very cold and angry that I felt like my heart was already in my mouth.

    I blinked twice as my heart pounded even louder. "Huh?"

    "Ayla, go to your room and don''t look back.." it was only then that I realized that he wasn''t talking to me but someone behind me.

 Chapter 45 - Diana

    I looked at him sceptically but he didn''t look like he was in the mood to waste any more time.

    Obediently, I walked upstairs but what would be the fun if I don''t get to see who he was talking to?

    Tempted to turn, I turned my head slowly but one of the guards came to me and told me to walk. No fun at all.

    Left with no choice, I walked to my room and let the suspense kill me.

    ##

    "Why are you here?" Gerard asked again and a man wearing a white turtle neck top with white pants as well which was totally contrasting Gerard''s normal all-black outfit.

    He had his hair in a hipster haircut just like Gerard his eyes were Nordic.

    "That''s no way to welcome a brother," he responded looking a little pained by Gerard''s warm welcome.

    "Well, it''s because you are not welcome here." Gerard was cold and unyielding. This was his twin brother, Aiden who tried to kill him countless times just to become the next ruler.

    "That''s not so nice. Considering the fact that grandfather actually sent me here." when Aiden said this, he whispered it as though it was a secret.

    Gerard was struck dumb. When his grandpa said he was going to send someone over, why didn''t he just say it would be Aiden so that he could object there and then.

    "I don''t care if he asked you to come here. You are not welcome here." Gerard was starting to lose his temper and he was just a few seconds away from losing it all.

    "That''s not good for your mental health bro," Aiden spoke again and this time, Gerard raised his brow.

    There was something awkward about Aiden but he couldn''t just place it. Suddenly, a creepy smile appeared on Aiden''s face causing Gerard to shake his head and pinch the space between his brow.

    "You really got me this time around didn''t you," she spoke coldly but not as murderously cold as before.

    Aiden smiled revealing his beautifully arranged teeth. He raised his hand and removed his mask revealing the true identity beneath the mask.

    "Ah! You still haven''t gotten used to this trick have you?" this time, it was the beautiful sound of a girl''s voice.

    Gerard scoffed and began to walk in. "That''s no way to welcome a cousin sister. I''m basically your baby sister, you should treat me with a little more love." she ran after him and jumped on his back scattering his hair.

    Gerard was surprisingly calm about the whole issue and just walked with her on his back. "Until you stop reminding me about that face, you''ll be considered nothing both a heartless baby sister."

    "Ha! I think I like the sound of that. It sounds more mischievous. I think I''ll stick to that." she smiled widely as she clung to his neck.

    "Are you done now?" he asked tired of her childish behaviour.

    "Ah... You won''t believe how long I''ve hoped to do that." she made a dreamy eye as she stared into space still on his back.

    Gerard spotted the mask on her hand and glared. "If that mask is not out of this house in 2 seconds..."

    Before he could conclude his sentence, the mask was gone and so was his cousin but it was only for a split second and he decided to make the best of this time to flee.

    His cousin Diana lost her parents the see day he lost his as well. She was just a few months old when she lost both her parents to the hands of the humans.

    She stayed with him for the first few years and the people in the case knew her to be his anaesthetic.

    Although they had both suffered terrible fates, Gerard suffered the most because he watched his parents and most of his relatives get killed meanwhile, Diana was just a baby and had no recollection of it.

    What happened back then messed with Gerard''s mental health and that was what led to the curse.

    Diana was at her grandfather''s house when the moon goddess placed a curse on the castle. She was furious because of all her brother wrongdoings and went to spend the weekend with her grandfather but as soon as she heard what had happened to Gerard, she rushed back to see how he was doing but apparently, the curse only made him more vicious.

    She wasn''t even able to calm him down anymore and because she got attacked on a day that Gerard was out of his mind, her grandfather sent people to take her away from Gerard until he was able to control his rage.

    She was devastated and tried to convince her father multiple times that it was just a mistake but he wouldn''t have it.

    At that time, Diana was only fifteen but her love for Gerard was without measure. She practically adored him and covered up for him most of the time.

    She believed that he needed someone in his life at that time more than ever and she was willing to stay by him and help him through the journey of the curse. But one day, her grandfather explained to her while she shouldn''t stay with him and said that it would be better for Gerard that way.

    She understood all he said and although it was a tough decision for her to make, she wanted to do it for Gerard.

    Diana came back in almost immediately after she left but Gerard was gone just as she had guessed.

    She pouted and soon, Lucy came up to her and she smiled brightly.

    "Oh, ma''am Diana. You look so grown." Lucy walked up to her hurriedly and Diana opened her arms for a hug which lasted for a while.

    "I missed you, Lucy. Where is everyone? We have a lot to talk about." she smiled and pulled Lucy up to her former room.

    Lucy was equally happy and had a lot to tell Diana. Lucy was brought in not too long after the curse in the Jarek''s home and she was quite close to Diana as well.

    Diana was like the light in the dark house that made everyone happy at all times. She was their stand up comedian and clown.

    Immediately Diana got to her room, her jaw dropped.

 Chapter 46 - Do I Know You?

    Lucy smiled. "The master didn''t move any of your belongings and asked us to clean the room every day. He would sometimes come here as well."

    Diana slowly walked in with a backpack stared at the place surprised that Gerard had preserved all her belongings. Even her favourite teddy bear.

    Right now, all these things looked like precious antiques to her.

    Her Jaws were slightly dropped as she walked in the room picking up things from here and there.

    With every item she picked, she was reminded of the bond she shared with her cousin Gerard.

    She sat on the bed. It was still as bouncy as it was before. She remembered she loved jumping on the bed for fun and she would sometimes ask Gerard to accompany her which he hated but never complained.

    "Lucy?" she called out and Lucy stood by her bed with a smile plastered to her face.

    "Why didn''t Gerard change the room?" she looked at Lucy in askance. She already knew what the answer was but at the time she was taken away, Gerard was in a rage and she didn''t expect that he would want to preserve her presence at that moment.

    "When you left, the master was devastated. He locked himself up in this room for days without eating or drinking anything."

    "But in all those days, he didn''t break any item neither did he make any sound. (Sniff) We even thought he was dead at that time but the adviser said he wasn''t."

    "I lost count of how many days he stayed locked up here but it appeared that he wasn''t angry you left but rather sad that he hurt you instead of protecting you."

    "That was the first and last time I ever saw him so vulnerable." Lucy narrated everything to Diana and felt like she relived that moment.

    "The master has really worked on his character ever since you left the mansion." Lucy could not deny that Diana leaving was one of the best things that helped Gerard with his attitude.

    After all, we never know how much we love someone until they leave and we are left with regrets.

    Diana nodded. She recalled her Grandfather''s words and was happy that she listened to him back then. Seeing Gerard now, she felt like he was a different person. Not entirely but he was a better version of what he used to be.

    Suddenly, Diana revealed a mischievous smile which causes Lucy to look at her sceptically. She pulled Lucy to her bed and asked.

    "So tell me. Who''s Ayla?" Lucy was confused by Diana act at first but when she heard her question, a quick smile flashed through her face.

    "Tell me! Do keep me in suspense. You know I can tell my cousin is very protective of her so tell me." Diana was so eager to know that she didn''t realize that she was acting like a child.

    Lucy chuckled and didn''t know how to bring this out to Diana because it was going to be like a time bomb.

    "She''s the master''s wife." Lucy was just in the last sound when Diana began to laugh. Apparently, she wasn''t buying the story.

    Diana laughed hard and clenched her stomach as she did so. Lucy only stared at her seriously trying not to fall for the laughter game.

    Diana noticed that Lucy was serious and paused. "Wait! You''re not serious are you?" she looked at Lucy unbelievably.

    Lucy nodded and Diana widened her eyes. "What?" she wasn''t expecting anything like this.

    Lucy placed her finger on her mouth "Sh..." she looked at Diana worriedly. "Do you want me to lose my job?"

    Diana shook her head as though trying to shake away the playfulness and snap back to reality.

    "So you''re telling me that my brother is love?" she asked rather surprised.

    "I don''t know. The situation surrounding their relationship is confusing." Lucy explained.

    Diana was confused. If they didn''t like each other then why did they get married? This is not the 17th century where they had no choice.

    "This is the 21st century. How can they get married without being in love?" she was confused but then gasped and covered her mouth when she thought about something.

    "Don''t tell me she is trying to force my brother into this. How did she even come here in the first place?" Diana asked like police investigating a case.

    "I don''t know. Master disappeared for a few weeks and rumours were he was dead but he came home one night with her and that was it... Besides, ask the master about these things yourself. You''ll get me into trouble." Lucy panicked that she might have said too much already.

    Diana smiled mischievously and nudged Lucy. "You know that''s my middle name." Lucy began to laugh at this never-changing act of Diana.

    "I''ll leave you to take your bath with I prepare something for you to eat." Lucy used that as an excuse to get away from Diana as quickly as possible.

    Immediately Lucy left the room, Diana''s expression changed. "Human wife? I don''t think so."

    She took a quick shower and headed downstairs, straight to the dining table where she was greeted by what looked like a mini feast.

    "Wow..." she stared at the food happily and greedily. She was not hungry a few minutes ago but now, she was starving and her stomach was even growling.

    She sat and pretended not the see the duo who sat opposite her.

    Anastasia was delighted to see her and wanted to form a bond as quickly as possible.

    "Hy Diana, my name is Anastasia." she smiled widely at Diana but Diana looked up "Oh..." and looked back down at her food.

    She didn''t know Anastasia and certainly, she didn''t want to as long as she was seated next to that devilish woman.

    "Diana, what''s this? Didn''t you see me?" the grandma got furious at her for her nonchalant behaviour and lashed out.

    Diana looked at her sceptically as though she was forgetting something.

    "Who are you?"

    "What do you mean by that? Why would you behave this bratty?" the Grandma totally lost her cool.

    Diana placed her cutlery down and rested her jaw on her clenched fingers.. "You may know me and we may have met but the problem is I tend to have memory loss when it comes to unimportant people."

 Chapter 47 - Ghosts?

    Immediately after these words came out of Diana''s mouth, the grandmother stood furiously and stared at her with evident anger in her eyes.

    "How dare you say such a thing?" her voice was stern and her eyes were shooting daggers at Diana.

    Diana looked up at the old woman and made a tsk sound. "You shouldn''t shout too much because this can cause heart failure or even high blood pressure and... I''ve heard so many people die from these illnesses."

    Anastasia''s eyes widened and the old woman went crazy. "What do you mean by that? Are you wishing me death?"

    Diana looked at the woman from head to toe and sighed "Hmmm... Looking at your state, you''re not far from it."

    "Diana!" she shouted.

    "Diana, you shouldn''t have said something like that to grandma. She really missed you and couldn''t wait to see you again." Anastasia behaved like the perfect granddaughter in front of the real granddaughter how foolish.

    Diana placed a finger in her ear and looked at Anastasia disgusted by her words.

    "Says the girl that is trying to be the third wheel in a relationship..." Diana''s words were becoming sharper as time passed until a voice shut them all up.

    Someone chuckled not too far from the table and when everyone turned, it appeared to be Ayla.

    ###

    I walked down the stairs to a major commotion with Gerard by my side. When I left my room, I met Gerard going downstairs and I desperately wanted to know who was behind me earlier so I followed him.

    "I thought you were already downstairs." Gerard raised a brow at me when he noticed that I was just coming from my room.

    "Well, you sent me away remember?" I tried to make him feel guilty but all I got was an "Oh!"

    He began to walk away as though something was bothering him and I tagged along that was when we were greeted with the seen of this savage mouth throwing words all over the house.

    I had to admit, I like this Diana because of her reaction with the two and I believed that she was exactly what they needed.

    Asides from that, I didn''t really know her and this is the first time I''m seeing her so I don''t have any opinion about her only that she was savage and dope.

    I heard the last line and couldn''t take it anymore. I chuckled because I had been holding it in all this while.

    Before I knew it, all eyes were on me making it awkward. My eyeball danced around because of how I was being stared at and I wondered if I did anything worse than what Diana had already done.

    A hand slipped into mine and pulled me towards the table. Gerard sat on his usual chair and because Diana was seated where I usually sat, I sat elsewhere.

    I pretended as though nothing just happened and just served my food to my plate and began to eat. I noticed that some eyes were on me but I couldn''t care less.

    Gerard also didn''t say anything and just ate his food like nothing was happening. Anastasia pulled the old woman to sit and not cause any drama because she didn''t want Gerard to get angry at her.

    She had an image to protect in front of him and all she could do now is wait till I was out of the picture so that Gerard could be all hers.

    We ate quietly like some royal family with rules and regulations about table manners. I didn''t mind at all and at to my full without having any care in the world.

    Diana would momentarily look at me which was creepy but I didn''t care. All I cared about was my business and that was the food in front of me.

    After the food, no one left the table and everyone was Moody. Well, everyone except me.

    I was about to leave the table when Gerard spoke.

    "For how long do you intend to stay?" Gerard asked and Diana went straight to answer.

    "A few weeks." she shrugged and Anastasia let out a sigh of relief but Gerard did not end there.

    "I wasn''t asking you Diana." he looked up at the old woman and Anastasia with a deadly gaze.

    "What are you saying, Gerard? Are you asking me to leave? This is the house of your parents and..." Gerard angrily cut her off with his eyes as murderous as a serial killer even I was scared a little.

    Gerard didn''t like to hear anything concerning his parents in fact, he didn''t want to hear that word but this woman never learns.

    "Umm... What grandma is saying is, she considers this home and..." Anastasia tried to cover up but Gerard got even more furious.

    "You don''t speak when I speak. You are not even allowed to say anything in my presence." Gerard''s words hit the nail in the head and Anastasia kept mute.

    I pursed my lips and made an awkward face. At this moment, I had had enough of the family issue and just wanted to excuse myself. After all, the food was fantastic but I have to go to school tomorrow and I felt like I needed to prepare more.

    "I''ll just go to my room." I stood up and hurriedly walked away. It was great that no one stopped me because I didn''t want to be involved in their familial problems.

    I went upstairs and tried to get my mind off the Jarek families issues but I couldn''t help but feel curious.

    When I first came here, I didn''t care about anything concerning Gerard and this household but when I think about it, I realize that I know nothing about him.

    I don''t know his siblings, his work, even his parents. I guessed that they were not in this part of the city or probably not in this country but whose gravestone was that in the mausoleum? And why were they so many?

    I also couldn''t understand why Gerard''s house was located far from the city with no neighbours at any angle.

    Am I leaving with ghosts?

 Chapter 48 - Snow White To A Badass Motorcyclist

    Ayla stayed in her room till nightfall that day because she had school the next day and she didn''t want to mess it up, even though there was actually nothing worth messing up.

    It was the next day and she was still sleeping because she had been thinking about school the whole night and slept late

    "Knock knock..." Lucy knocked on the door but when she got no response, she slightly pushed the door open only to find Ayla still sleeping.

    She walked up to her bed and smiled at Ayla''s innocent self and saw her white hair scattered everywhere on the bed.

    Lucy crouched down to pull Ayla''s hair away from her face but Ayla woke up rather aggressively.

    ##

    I was having the most wonderful dream in the world until I got chased by some armed men. I ran for my life for miles until a horrendous creature began to devour the men behind me.

    I heard screams and shouts from them but I just kept going until someone gripped my hand and I had no other choice but to fight back.

    "Ali... Ali..." slowly, my senses were returning and I opened my eyes only to find Lucy pinned to the wall by my hand and she looked rather surprised than scared.

    "Having a nightmare?" she asked calmly, I looked at my surroundings and realized it was morning already.

    I looked at my hand that was gripping her neck and quickly pulled away.

    "Oh my! Did I hurt you? Are you hurt?" when I let her go, she held her neck and looked at me with surprise in her eyes.

    After a long moment of silence, she finally spoke. "It''s no wonder master doesn''t sleep in this room. He might wake up one morning and discover his head chopped off."

    I laughed at her silly joke and waved to her. "Don''t be silly... What''s the time?"

    She looked at the time as I made my way back to my bed to finish some business.

    "7:34"

    Immediately I heard that my eyes were widened and I felt like I practically flew to the bathroom.

    "Why didn''t you wake me up earlier?" I was panicking. This is my first day at school and I''d be good night late. Not that anyone cared but I did.

    Imagine running into a class late only to find some student laughing and the teacher staring at you like a perverted and indisciplined student.

    I didn''t want that kind of attention for my first day in school, certainly not.

    I quickly brushed my teeth and I wasn''t even sure if I washed them properly. All I knew was, I had to leave the house immediately.

    Immediately I finished bathing, I dashed out and luckily for me, Lucy had already picked what I would wear.

    It was a simple yellow turtle neck top with black pants and a black leather jacket.

    I had never seen the leather jacket in my closet before but I must say, I loved the look of it. It made me look like I had switched roles from snow white to a badass motorcyclist.

    She also selected a black boot for me. It seemed like she had gotten used to my love for black.

    I tied my hair in a bun and took a pair of spectacles to balance the outfit. Although I wanted to look badass, these spectacles would conceal it and until I remove them, no one would realize my badass nature.

    I grabbed my backpack and looked at the mirror one more time before running through the corridor.

    Gerard was seated at the dining table but I was rushing and only yelled from the corner. "Bye Gerard."

    I went to the entrance but I got blocked by someone who held the doorknob. I looked up and found no one other than Gerard.

    I looked at the distance between the dining and him and wondered if he wasn''t the same person I saw the other time.

    "That''s no way to say hello to your husband." he had his brow raised and had a serious look on his face.

    I chuckled when I saw how serious he was. I have spent a few months here and it''s enough to know that Gerard is not as hard as I thought he would be. He just looks like a lost injured wolf who was far away from home.

    Why does that remind me of the big bad wolf? Well, it''s no surprise seeing that they share so many similarities starting with that heterochromia eyes of theirs.

    "At least, we are friends, aren''t we? And today is your first day at school, you might get attracted... No that''s not possible, I''ll break their limbs."

    Gerard was talking calmly until he got to the attractive word then his gaze turned two shades dark.

    This act made me laugh then an idea came to my mind. "There are going to be so many boys in my school, in fact, so many that I won''t be able to count. Tall, short, dark, light skinned, fat, thin... Too many varieties to list."

    Gerard''s face slowly began to turn red and it was then that I thought of the naughtiest thing that has ever crossed my mind.

    Hurriedly, I placed a quick peck on his cheek leaving him stupefied. "But no one is as cute as you."

    I ran out of the house and got into the ride that was waiting for me leaving Gerard standing there like a mannequin.

    In the car, I held my lips and slapped my face. "What is wrong with you Ayla? What did you just do?"

    I instantly began to regret my actions and blamed it all on the romance novels I''ve been reading lately.

    My cheeks were red as the lava from a volcano and painful due to the unwanted smiles that always crept in from time to time.

    This is the last thing I want to be thinking about right now.. I have school, oh! And different guys to meet.

 Chapter 49 - First Day At School

    ##

    Diana saw everything that happened and clenched her fist. She had come here to help Gerard take care of the two devils and also help him and his new wife get to know each other better but she didn''t know that new wife would be a human...

    How disgusting!

    Since she grew up with Gerard, the hatred he had for humans affected her as well even though she didn''t realize it in time but her flair for humans have become worse than Gerard''s and the school didn''t make it any better.

    She slowly walked up to Gerard and stood beside him as he gazed at the long-gone car.

    "Why her?" Diana asked trying to conceal her obvious disgust for Ayla.

    Gerard blinked twice but didn''t remove his eyes from the direction of the car. He sighed and replied. "She''s the only one I see."

    Diana looked at her cousin and furrowed her brow. What did he mean by she''s the only one he sees?

    "Brother, there are thousands of werewolf girls out there. Many that would kill just to belong to Gerard Jarek yet you choose... A human?" she said the last line like the words were too heavy and hard to even leave her mouth.

    If anyone had told her that her cousin would become friends with a human, she would slit the person''s throat for making such comments but this was worse than just a friend. She was his wife already.

    When her grandfather had sent her to come and help, she didn''t know that this was what she was signing for and was even happy to meet the girl that stole Gerard''s heart but to her worse expectation, her sister-in-law turned out to be a flimsy human.

    "I don''t want any of them. To me, they don''t exist." Gerard was calm when he said all this. Anastasia was part of a powerful park in Australia but he still didn''t regard her as someone of value.

    Diana shrugged. "Well, it''s a good thing this marriage has not been consummated. It''s not too late to change your mind." she knew that the marriage had not been consummated because she couldn''t perceive his scent on her and for every werewolf married couple, the scent of the man would be like an everlasting perfume, it never goes away even in death.

    Gerard turned and faced her with a slight smile on his face. "My mind is already made." with that, he walked to his study to begin the day''s work.

    If anyone could change his mind now, it would be no one else but Ayla. No one could.

    Diana looked at him for a while then looked out again. Her face was dark and she didn''t want to consider this marriage. For all she knew, all humans are the same and they just put on a fake innocent face and would strike at an unexpected time.

    ''I won''t lose Gerard just like I lost my parents and even though he is blinded by Ayla''s innocence, one thing is for sure, I would make him see her true intentions. I am sure of it.''

    ###

    I wasn''t nervous on our way to school but now, my hands are shaking. Because the AC was left on throughout our ride, I had to use the leather jacket.

    The driver wrote a note and passed it to me. "Maam, I''ll wait by the gate till you finish your classes. Do give me a call after you are done."

    I nodded and he drove off. I didn''t know why most of the people in the Jarek mansion were mute but then again, not everyone likes to talk.

    I shrugged and looked at the building in front of me. Thanks to the driver, we got here on time.

    I sighed. "College!" I never knew I would come here ever in my life but here I am! Honestly, I couldn''t find the strength to move my legs as I just stayed in the same spot until I realized so many people were staring at me.

    I had been focused on the structure of the building that I didn''t realize that the students were staring more like ogling.

    Noticing this, it was like the glue that was attached to my shoe broke free and I walked to the office of the school escort.

    "Did you see the car that dropped her off?"

    "She''s hot."

    "Who is she?"

    "It is a big school, how would I know?"

    Some girls walked past and saw me walk to the office of the school escort. "She seems to be a new student." one of the girls spoke.

    "Seems you have competition now." another girl looked at the girl who stood in the middle like the ring leader.

    "What did you say? That girl has only got the looks. She''s no match for Kara."

    The girl they referred to as Kara was the one in the middle. She had jet black hair and hazel eyes in contrast to Ayla''s white hair and violet eyes.

    Kara was very tall and fit the description of a model. Her skin was clear as snow and her figure was to die for.

    She said nothing and just began to walk away as all the students made way for her to pass.

    "Seem Kara has met her match." someone from the crowd murmured.

    "Yes. I wonder who would be the queen of the school this time around." another person responded.

    One girl in the crowd scoffed. "I wonder why you people care about these things so much. Why not work on your grade instead of discussing other people''s lives," she spoke in a whisper but unfortunately, they heard her.

    The girl was wearing spectacles that had a big lens. She was dressed like a nerd as usual and she was even given the name of the school''s weirdo.

    The girls that were talking a while ago turned to look at her and scoffed. "I have no words for you Kel. You obviously have no fashion sense."

    She looked at her mockingly then scoffed.. All the students around began to laugh and chant "Weirdo weirdo weirdo."

 Chapter 50 - First Day At School

    I found my way to the office and luckily for me, I had enough time to go through my weekly class schedule with the escort and she didn''t need to show me around because it was quite easy to understand.

    After our tiny meeting, I searched for my first class and realized that the subject I''d be having was English which was my worse subject on planet earth.

    Unlike mathematics which was fun and straight to the point, English was too complex and hard to understand. At one point they tell you that this is an adverb then the next time, they''ll tell you it''s an adverbial phrase of time or place or manner.

    The thought of it freaked me out already and I just wanted to be done with it and move on to the next subject by all means necessary.

    I finally found my class and walked in. Although the lecturer was not there yet, a few students were already in the class chatting with their friends and making so much noise.

    It turns out that every school have their similarities. It''s impossible to go to a school where everyone just seats quietly and minds their own business. Nevertheless, I preferred this atmosphere for now because no one would notice me.

    Quietly, I walked to the chair in one corner in the back of the classroom. I wasn''t the type to sit in the front or the middle. You could just call me a backbencher.

    The time struck nine and a slender man carrying a textbook on his right and a phone on his left walked in.

    He was wearing a lilac shirt and blue jeans. He was dressed very casual but his clothes were clean and you could tell that he was a very smart man.

    Everyone got seated and I was lucky to not get picked on by someone claiming that the chair on which I sat was theirs.

    "Good morning everyone!" he started as he stood in front of the class dropping his textbook and phone on a table in front of him.

    He turned on the projector and the screen reflected "Hobbies" I stared at the screen properly to know if I was seeing clearly.

    Who teaches hobbies in English class? I was expecting topics like hyphenated adjectives, subjunctive structures and stuff like that but to my utmost surprise, it was hobbies.

    "Now, we all know that everyone has a hobby. Some people like to sleep, eat, dance, sing even read." he started and I thought the class was going to be very boring but it turned out not to be.

    I placed my elbow on my table and rested my jaw on my clasped hand. I noticed someone staring at me but who cares? Everyone has the right to look.

    The lecturer kept talking about hobbies and I was liking everybody about it. If only this was how my teacher taught me back then, I wouldn''t have had a C in my final exams.

    "I''ll share the class into six groups. You would be writing about specific hobbies. And everyone must contribute to this essay writing. If the hobbies chosen in your group does not fit your description, you have the chance to switch with someone else provided that the other person is willing to leave and go to your group."

    He was quite detailed but I have been doing most of my things alone. How am I to cope in a group and to make it all worse, who has the same hobbies as me?

    "I would like everyone to write their hobbies down on a piece of paper and pass it to the front desk. The hobbies to be written on would be from the top six."

    This would be communicated to you through the rep. then you would be sent a mail telling you what group you belong to.

    Everyone began to write and I just stared at the paper not knowing what to write.

    "Is that it?" he asked and it was only then that I realized that I had not passed my paper.

    "Have a nice day." he walked out of the class and I placed the paper in my book. It didn''t matter if I wrote or not. In the end, it would still be decided by him anyway.

    I let out a sigh of relief. The class didn''t go as planned and I was happy about that. At least, my phobia for English class has subsided.

    I didn''t move from my chair and just sat there. The English class was a two hour lecture and it''s already a few minutes past eleven.

    Most of the students exited the classes for the cafeteria and most of them would pass my side waiting for a reaction which they never got.

    ''Gerard would have your heads up you mess around with face.'' I thought to myself the chuckled after that remembering what happened this morning.

    I left my chair and began to walk out when I bumped into someone. The next thing I saw were books scattered everywhere.

    "Oh my! I''m sorry." I quickly apologized and began to carry the books from the floor.

    There were science books and social science books as well. We finished picking the books from the ground and I finally got to see who this person was.

    A beautiful girl with chestnut hair, and big round spectacles. She was dressed awkwardly but that could not hide how beautiful she was.

    She was a thick wooled cardigan with a long flowery shirt that covered her shoes. This was a weird way of dressing to me but I said nothing because at the end of the day, what she wore didn''t really matter as long as she was comfortable in them.

    I noticed that she was the type who didn''t like to talk to I decided to lead the conversation.

    I stretched my hand for a shake and hesitantly shook them. "I''m Ayla, what''s your name?"

    She looked at me as though she wasn''t expecting that I would ask her that. "I... I''m Kelly but most people call me Kel. Or weirdo..." she said the last two words so silently that I didn''t hear her.

    I smiled at her. "Where are you headed to?"

    "The cafeteria," she said it as though it was an obvious fact.

    "Mind if I come with you?" she looked at me unsure before shaking her head. We then went off and quickly bonded.

    I took off my jacket but decided to leave my glasses on just so we would have something in common.

 Chapter 51 - Big Fat Ugly Pig

    We both walked to the cafeteria and although she was not talking very well, I didn''t mind.

    I wasn''t interested in getting anything for myself so I just looked for a seat for the both of us while she got her lunch.

    The cafeteria was filled with so many students but most of them were from my department. I roughly guessed that the other faculty had their cafeteria scattered around the school because it was such a big school that no one could go round it on foot even cars would take hours.

    I sat quietly at the table I had gotten for Kelly and me while she got her food. She didn''t take long before joining me where I sat and she was accompanied by someone else.

    She stood by the table and looked at me worriedly. "This is not a good place to sit. This spot belongs to..."

    "It is fine... We can sit wherever we want, after all, I can''t see anyone here for now and we aren''t going to spend an hour saying now would we?" I cut her short seeing her frightening like worried mice.

    She finally sat and I decided to ask. "Who is that?" I whisper in her ear as I made eye contact to let her know who I was talking about.

    She looked behind her and shook her head, "I don''t know" she shrugged her shoulder and I decided to ask.

    "Do you need something?" I tilted my head and be finally spoke.

    "I''m the chef. When you are ready, make your request." he was the same man that followed Kelly from the serving site.

    Both Kelly and he exchanged glances before I answered him politely. "I won''t be having anything, thank you."

    He nodded and continued. "If you need anything, feel free to say so before leaving the cafeteria. Sir has already paid for everything."

    Immediately he mentioned sir, I knew who he was talking about but I couldn''t understand how he was able to spot me in the midst of all these students also, how did he even know that I would come here today?

    "Here. Your feeding expenses have been covered as well." he passed Kelly''s money back to her then turned to leave.

    Kelly looked at me confused and all I could do was smile awkwardly. It''s not like I could tell her that I was married to a man I barely know.

    "What? Did not think too much about it. After all, he might be wrong and have me mixed up with someone else so just enjoy the free food for today." I tried to divert her attention and she fell for it.

    She ate her food peacefully and even though I didn''t request anything, a bottle of natural fruit juice and snacks was brought to me.

    I had them pack it in a to-go pack which they did and I handed it to Kelly after she was done with her food with the excuse that I was on a diet.

    We were still seated at the table waiting for Kelly''s food to settle a little before we go to a class.

    "Are you ready? Shall we go?" I asked and she nodded happily and we stood up to leave.

    I had carried my glasses and worn them when I heard a rising commotion.

    "How dare they? Who told that they could?" some boys were yelling angrily and walking towards us.

    I had just put on my glasses when I heard someone slam the table. I looked up and raise a brow while Kelly looked scared to the core.

    "Yo! How dare you sit here? She might be new but you ain''t." a boy with a big top and ugly looking pants angrily yelled at Kelly who had her head bowed and eyes closed.

    Seeing this, I got furious. He was a guy and obviously a bully why wouldn''t he just pick on someone his size? Why frightened the shy girl?

    "I''m talking to you!" he yelled then took a cup of juice and threw it towards Kelly but it never poured on her.

    I moved quickly and pulled her away from his attack because I saw it coming. The students began to murmur and chant. "Whoa!"

    Not one had the very stood up for someone else against these boys and that surprised the students.

    "How dare you! I won''t spare you." he came closer but before he could do anything, he fell to the floor leaving everyone surprised. No one had seen me touch him, not even Kelly who stood beside me. All they knew was he fell.

    The other boys who came along with him stared at him on the floor confused at what had happened. He wasn''t moving so they got scared that he had fainted.

    I turned to Kelly and took her by the hand before walking away. The other students didn''t even notice us leave because they were focused on the body on the floor.

    I had quickly used my hand to touch a point on the boy''s neck which instantly made him unconscious and because we were at a corner and my swiftness, it was impossible for anyone to see.

    This was just a temporary thing and he would wake up in a few hours. Unfortunately for him, he would find it difficult to talk for some days.

    The chefs had called the security earlier to caution the boys but the security came and found only the oppressors at the scene while the person they were trying to bully was already long gone.

    Kelly looked at me with a smile on her face. I thought she would be mad at me for getting her into trouble but this smile didn''t look like an angry smile, that''s if there''s anything of that sort.

    "Did you see his face as he fell on the floor? He looked like a big fat pig." she laughed as she said this and I laughed as well. He did look like a pig.

    "He was so rude, I wonder what happened to him, hope he didn''t die though." she began to get worried after laughing.

    I waved my hand and scoffed. "He isn''t dead."

    She looked at me sceptically and asked, "But how do you know that?" it was only then that I knew I was in a mess.

 Chapter 52 - The Perfect Plan

    "Huh! What I mean is, he definitely can''t die like that. He was probably just under a lot of stress and fainted. After all, people don''t just die like that now, do they?" I quickly covered up my tracks not that anything was out of place anyway.

    Kelly nodded in understanding. He just wouldn''t die like that and even if something bad happens to him, they would be blamed for it because they didn''t do anything to him.

    "Haha, that''s true. Anyway, that aside. My heart was beating like a matching drum." she held her chest and laughed as she recalled the encounter.

    We went to our next class and surprisingly, we were having the same class. Management.

    The class was not boring neither was it interesting. It was just like every normal class anyone would take.

    After the class, it was already 3:00 and it was time to go home which I was surprisingly happy about. I missed my bed and the homemade dishes. I didn''t do well with eating outside that''s why I couldn''t eat at the cafeteria.

    I''d rather eat cheap food at home than eat expensive food out. It was just the way I was brought up. Mare would restrict my feeding to the food we had and would always tell me that eating out was unhygienic.

    Kelly was the first to leave as I had to wait for my ride back home. Her departure was quite out of place because she ran off to meet someone I didn''t know and she looked like she didn''t want to keep the person waiting.

    I patiently waited for my ride back home and he came earlier than I had presumed.

    Just, as usual, we said nothing throughout the rude until I got home. Once I was home, the first person I bumped into as I walked in was Diana.

    I knew little to nothing about her so I just politely greeted and walked away. She said nothing as well but I could sense that she didn''t not like my guts and honestly, I didn''t give a damn.

    I was tired and just wanted to sleep but as I pushed my door open, I was greeted by a warm hug.

    This was unexpected and coming from this person, it was a surprise. "You came back."

    I was confused by this statement. Was I supposed to stay in school? Or is there something I was missing?

    "Wasnt I supposed to?" I asked back and I only got a tighter hug. He placed his head on my nape even though he was way taller than I was.

    Soon, he broke the hug without giving me an answer. "How was your day at school?" he leaned by the table with his hands supporting his weight.

    I was reminded about my day and dropped my bag. I sat on the bed and dropped my jacket as well. "Awesome. I was nervous at first but it turned out fine." I smiled widely then remembered an important detail.

    "Oh and, that driver is the best. I don''t know how he did it but I wasn''t late at all. He drove fast yet carefully."

    Gerard nodded as he listened carefully to everything I said. "You must be hungry. I''ll have Lucy..."

    He didn''t finish before I cut him short. "No... I just want to sleep. I am tired, I never knew that going to school can be so stressful." I exaggerated my words just so he wouldn''t press any further and it worked.

    "Okay." he walked up to me and unexpectedly placed a kiss on my forehead before exiting the room leaving me stupefied.

    "What was that?" I widened my eyes and sighed. "I guess payback is a bit*ch huh!"

    I shook my head and slumped on my bed. I didn''t even know when I fell deeply asleep.

    ##

    Diana watched Gerard as he walked out of Ayla''s room. She had one of her legs to the wall and her arms folded over the other.

    "Do you need something?" Gerard asked immediately he spotted her. Diana dropped her leg and shook her head. "No."

    Gerard began to walk away but she stopped him. "You wouldn''t mind if we went out this night just like old times, would you?"

    Gerard paused for a minute but then shrugged his shoulder. "It is fine by me. We''ll go when the sun is completely out of sight..."

    "When the sun is completely out of sight... I know" they spoke at the same time and this remained Diana of her old days with Gerard. They were inseparable and he would always do whatever she asked mostly when they go out at night.

    She chuckled and walked with him but they soon parted ways because he went back to his study and she went to her room.

    "Maam, I don''t think that''s a good idea. The master has changed drastically after miss Ayla came. Don''t you think he would just become worse after this?" Lucy was worried about what Diana had planned but Diana was adamant.

    "Calm down Lucy. He wouldn''t suspect anything besides when she leaves, I''ll be here to keep him company. He wouldn''t have to worry about that human girl ever again." Diana''s voice was void of any emotions and her eyes were determined. She wasn''t going to just let a human girl marry her brother. He deserved better.

    "But Ali is..." Lucy wanted to say that Ayla is a good person but Diana doesn''t don''t want to hear any more of it.

    "Silence Lucy! Tell me, whose side are you on? Ayla the human or mine?" Lucy had known Diana for a very long time and had a special bond with her but Ayla was no different. Even though they have only spent a few months together, she loves her not as the mistress of the Jarek house but as a friend.

    "Do not forget that it was her kind that put Gerard in this mess in the first place. It''s her kind that is responsible for this curse..." Diana had lost her cool and wanted to remind Lucy of everything that they had to endure just because of the human race.

    She raised her sleeves and showed Lucy her scar. "Gerard did this to me only because of those filthy races. In the end, the humans would always be the problem." Diana was trying to put all the blame on the humans not caring that her brother also had faults.

    She blames the humans even for the crime that Gerard committed. According to her, Gerard has no fault and all this was only because of the humans.

    Lucy kept mute even though she knew that Diana was twisting the whole story to suit her but she couldn''t go against Diana because she wasn''t sure what the master would think about it. In the end, everything depended on Gerard.

    Soon, night came and everything was ready. Diana was dressed in brown leather trousers with a white cropped top and a grey jacket.

    It was always cold at night and because they were going for a normal walk and not a hunt, she needed her jacket to keep her warm.

    Gerard came out soon and he was wearing a tight black turtle neck long sleeve with black pants. It was like a norm for Gerard to dress this way. He just blends well with the dark night.

    Before leaving the house, Diana messaged someone and got confirmation that they were coming.

    She smiled sinisterly and walked out of the house with Gerard.

 Chapter 53 - Stupid Jerks

    Diana and Gerard walked for a long time until they stopped by the waterside. This was their favourite spot as kids and Diana especially liked this place because of the stars and moon''s reflection in the water at night.

    They sat on the floor and remained silent for a long time. Gerard knew why Diana had called him out this night and he wanted her to make the first move but she didn''t seem like she was going to say anything soon.

    It took a while before Diana finally spoke. "You know why I called you out don''t you?"

    Gerard looked up at the moon expressionlessly. She sighed and began. "Brother, there are so many girls at the South and east coast. Why would you choose a human? She''s not even that special."

    Diana knew that Ayla was very pretty but her hatred towards humans didn''t make her care at all.

    Gerard simply smiled for a while before tearing his gaze from the moon and looking at her for a short while.

    "She saved my life." was all he said but Diana found this hard to believe.

    She scoffed and didn''t believe a word that left her brother''s mouth. For her, this was just an excuse from him so that she wouldn''t hate Ayla.

    "And you want me to believe that that mare human saved... You?" she looked at him with so much doubt. How could a mare human save Gerard? He wasn''t just any werewolf but the most powerful werewolf in all of Europe. He isn''t called a werewolf king for nothing and to sum it all up, he wasn''t turned but born like that.

    "You remember the rebellion of your cousin?" Gerard asked speaking about his exiled brother and Diana furrowed her brow. She couldn''t understand what this had to do with that monster. For all she knew, he joined forces with the humans to hunt Gerard down.

    "I almost lost my life, I was lost for days and rumours spread fast that I was already dead." Gerard continued and Diana didn''t want to hear this part because she almost died when she heard the news.

    "Ayla found me, she took care of my wounds and it''s only because of her that I am still alive till today." Gerard summarized his encounter with Ayla on the day he was found.

    Diana was having second thoughts and started to feel guilty but no! "But you didn''t need to marry her, you could have just paid her off or something like that."

    Diana was thankful that her brother was saved but it didn''t mean that he had to marry Ayla just because of that incident.

    Gerard stared into the stars for a long time and seemed like he was struggling with the words to say.

    "What? What is there more to it?" she asked knowing that there couldn''t be anything more than what he had already said.

    "She''s my mate!"

    ##

    A few hours ago.

    I was half asleep when I heard the door to my room open gently. I pretended to be sleeping to observe the weight of the steps properly.

    According to my instincts, I knew that this wasn''t Gerard and Lucy would definitely knock on my door before coming in.

    Furthermore, the two evil duos have not been bothering me after Diana showed them their place.

    Judging from the weight of the step, I could tell that this was someone wearing heavy boots probably that of assassins and I heard more than two footsteps.

    ''Shoot, I don''t have any weapon with me.'' I sighed miserably and just thought about another way to solve this problem.

    One of the men stopped at one edge of my bed while the other came in front of me. I slightly opened my eyes to see if they were holding any weapons. For all I know, I might be wrong and they might not be assassins.

    Immediately I opened my eyes slightly, I saw the man standing in front of me holding a black Walther ppq m2 which I guess had a five-inch barrel. I knew I stood no chance against this gun most especially if they all had the same gun.

    ''Oh God, what is this?''

    "She''s asleep." the one standing in front of me signalled the others and I just stood still and waited for what they had planned.

    Before I could fully grasp what was going on, a white handkerchief was placed over my nose and I tried to fight back just like most people do before slowly giving way and falling unconscious.

    I was soon awoken by the sound of the moving vehicle but I still pretended to be unconscious.

    "I just got a message from the boss. We will head for the cargo bay where she would be shipped back to Salem just as planned." one of them spoke in a bold voice and I couldn''t imagine how they even got into the house in the first place.

    "Too bad! She''s too beautiful I wish I could just buy her." another one spoke. His voice was cocky and I could tell that he would be the weakest.

    I didn''t have a plan but I knew for sure that this would be the perfect time to strike. Once I get to the Bay, only God knows what they would do to me.

    "Even if you offer your life in exchange, you still wouldn''t be able to purchase her." the man that spoke first responded and they all began to laugh. Based on the laughter, I could guess that they were three men. I just hope I''m not wrong.

    The car was still moving but because it was dark, I could open my eyes comfortably to see them.

    ''Stupid jerks, they didn''t even have the decency to tie me up. How lame!'' I felt insulted that I didn''t even have to do much.

    Immediately, I got up as fast as possible and charged towards the one seated by my side. There was one sitting with me and two in the front seat.

    "Damn it bi*ch!" the one in the front looking for his gun broker t couldn''t find it.

    I instantly snapped the neck of the man seated close to me killing him instantly. The one in front pulled out a gun and aimed for me but I used the gun of the first man to get to him first aiming for his head directly. Without waiting for a second, I pulled the trigger killing him instantly.

    I then pointed the gun at the man driving which was the last man and I did all this within "13 seconds? That was too slow. I would have died." I pointed the gun at the man''s head making him unable to move as I exaggerated my failure.

    The man furrowed his brow and just as I was about to ask my question, he turned the steering rapidly making me lose my balance from where stayed.

    He let go of the steering as I struggled to get my balance back and began to strangle me.

    Because I lost my balance, the gun fell off my hand. I was losing my breath as he continues to strangle me but I got my knees up in time hitting his little brother before reaching for my gun and pulling the trigger.

    His body fell on me and I sighed but the realized the car was on the move and no one was driving it.

    I pushed his body off mine I grabbed the steering just in time to avoid the big tree the car was about to hit but things only got worse. I didn''t know anything about driving. I just held the staring trying my best to avoid a crash.

    Then the road was straight, I opened the door and jumped out rolling on the road as the car drove away not to look after, I heard an explosion and my eyes widened at the beautiful spackles of the fire.

    "Wow, it''s so beautiful." I smiled and ignored the bruises on my hand.

    Standing up, I dusted the dirt off my cloth and sighed slightly. It was a pity I couldn''t get to know the person who sent them but I am sure that whoever did know me very well.

    "Oh damn! How do I find my way back now?" it didn''t make it any better that it was already dark.

    Slowly, I began to head in the opposite direction of the car rubbing my arms because of the cold.

 Chapter 54 - You Wouldnt Like It If My Husband Sees You!

    Diana froze when she heard Gerard''s words. Was he joking or what was this? "Ha! Are you kidding me? You are an original and a supreme werewolf. You can''t have mates. You were given the right to choose so how can you have a mate."

    Diana was sure that her brother couldn''t have a mate because he was not subjected to it, unlike other werewolves that were turned. Also, Ayla is a human. How can they have a human Luna?

    But now that she is looking at Gerard''s face, he doesn''t seem to be joking at all. What! What has she done? She widened her eyes to the realization that she had messed up big time.

    "Excuse me." she went to a side and sent a text to the people she sent to abduct Ayla.

    ''The deal is off. I''ll pay you for the inconvenience.'' she sent the text then went back to sit with Gerard feeling a little bit relieved.

    "Boyfriend?" Gerard asked and Diana was lost for a second.

    "What? No! I don''t have one." they laughed it off but Gerard got a call soon after that.

    "Oh, it''s Lucy." he sighed serving the name and couldn''t understand why she was calling at this time of the night. ''Maybe Ayla is awake and needs something, he thought.

    Diana was horrified, her hands were sweating as she worried that the people she sent had already gone and didn''t see her message. This is going to be terrible.

    On the other end was Lucy. She was speaking incoherently and Gerard couldn''t really hear what she was saying.

    "Calm down Lucy, what''s wrong." because of Diana''s sharp hearing, she could hear all they were saying.

    "Humans, they attacked with wolfsbane. Everyone is down and Ayla is gone." Lucy sounded like she was crying and in distress.

    "Humans? Wolfsbane?" Diana whispered to herself. She had sent one of their own and not humans so where did this come from?

    Immediately Gerard heard that they had taken Ayla, his expression darkened and he rushed away without even looking at Diana for a second.

    "Wai..." she wanted to go with Gerard but he was already gone and her phone began to ring as well.

    She stared at the screen and it was the number of one of the men she sent. In her rage, she yelled as she answered the call. "What is wrong with you? Why did you send humans? And didn''t you get my message? I told you not to continue with the plan anymore."

    But after yelling for so long, the other party said something that got her more worried. "Our car broke down and we didn''t have a signal in that location. I called to tell you that we might be going a little later than planned."

    When she heard this, she was terrified. "So you mean you didn''t go to the house?"

    "No... We are just approaching the house right now." the man spoke and Diana almost broke down.

    "No! Don''t go to the house anymore. There''s no need for that any..." she was still talking when she couldn''t hear what they were saying. The signals were breaking.

    "Can you hear me? Can... Oh shut." she ran off to the house but she knew she would be too late because Gerard would already be there.

    She ran into the house only to find Lucy crying so much. "Maam. They..."

    "Where is my brother?" Diana asked worried that he might have found something out.

    "He didn''t come back home. I guess he went to look for her." Lucy spoke in between sobs.

    Lucy leaned in and asked. "What''s happening?"

    Diana shook her head and because she couldn''t say anything out, she showed Lucy the message she had sent a while ago asking the men not to come anymore.

    Lucy looked at her confused. So this is actually a real attack? She was more worried now. She didn''t agree with Diana in the first and now, everything is worse.

    ###

    I walked for a long time and because it was dark, I didn''t know exactly where I was going and I had learned never to stop a car for help again.

    I walked for a while as the cold air brushed through my body harder and harder.

    Suddenly, I came to a halt when I saw a man standing in a distance. He was just standing and moving so I thought this was another threat.

    I decided to run in the opposite direction to escape this man because right now, the best I could do was run.

    As I ran, someone held onto my hand and I knew that this was the man I had seen a moment ago. I turned abruptly and collided my head with his then targetted his sensitive area but he saw it coming and moved away swiftly.

    I struggled to pull my hand away from his clutch but unlike the other men I''ve met, this man was extremely strong.

    "Let... me... go! You wouldn''t like it if my husband sees you." I struggled and because it was very dark and the moon was not shining at this area, I didn''t see his face at all.

    Instead of letting my hand go, he hugged me. "Ah! Now you''ve asked for..."

    Oh, wait, that scent. Gerard? I furrowed my brow and then realized that he was the one who had this type of touch and this hug, his body, this was Gerard.

    "What was that you said before? Your husband huh!" his voice was cold but I knew for sure that this was Gerard.

    "What? That''s something I learnt back at Salem." I tried to cover up knowing full well that there was no such thing in Salem.

    Gerard sighed and I could hear something strange in his voice. "Are you hurt?" his voice was a little warm and I could sense that he was concerned.

    I pouted "Yes. I am." of course I was hurt, I''ve been walking for a while now and my feet hurt badly.

    "Where are they? How did you get out?" Gerard sounded like he wanted to start a fight but I shrugged.

    "We got into an accident and I jumped out of the car... Why are we even talking about them? My feet hurt, I have been walking for quite a while now..." I pouted but in the next instant, my eyes widened when I was lifted to the air.

    "What... What are you,..." I looked at him sceptically as he carried me in princess style.

    "My wife''s feet are hurting.. There''s no way I''ll let her walk by herself."

 Chapter 55 - Washing My Feet

    I stared at him surprised. Did he just call me his wife? I couldn''t believe my ears but then again, we were married after all but this is not something I can ever get used to.

    I didn''t protest because I was indeed tired and hungry as well. I was happy that Gerard did not ask any more questions about the kidnappers because I wouldn''t know what to say to him.

    I stared at his chest for the longest time as we walked home and I didn''t know when I began to fall asleep.

    I didn''t know how long it took us to get home and I didn''t know why Gerard feeling didn''t call for a car to pick us up. All I knew was, his arms were very comfortable for me to sleep on.

    I felt my body moving and this was what woke me up. When I opened my eyes, I saw Gerard''s heterochromia eyes and they were more beautiful viewing them so closely.

    He was placing me on the bed and that was when I felt pain in my elbow. "Ouch"

    For a moment, he looked worried. "Did I do something wrong?"

    I looked at him confused "huh? What are you talking about?" I wonders for a moment then realized he was talking about my reaction when he dropped me.

    "Oh, that? I think I hurt my elbow but it''s nothing seri..." I had barely finished my sentence when Gerard took a look at my hand.

    His expression darkened when he saw the scratch on my hand and honestly, I felt he was exaggerating the situation because the scratch wasn''t that serious at all.

    He looked so angry like he was going to kill someone and this was cute to me but surely I couldn''t let it last.

    "Hey! Its nothing. I guess it happened when I got out of the car." I tried to e plain myself before the matter blew out of proportion.

    He tore his gaze from the injury and looked at me sceptically. "You jumped out of a moving car?"

    I looked at him confused. Of course, I jumped out of the moving car, didn''t I tell you we had an accident?

    I pursed my lips "Um... I didn''t even know how it happened. I guess I just acted drastically because of the crazy situation."

    It''s one thing to have an accident and then run out of the car and it''s another thing to jump out of a moving car. That only meant that the accident had not happened yet.

    Gerard nodded and went to the drawer and removed a first aid kit. He approached me with a ball of cotton wool and spirit.

    Dipping the wool into the spirit, he looked very cold at that moment and I didn''t know whether or not he was angry.

    I was still staring at him when I felt a sting on my hand. "Ouch! The hurts." I looked at him angrily and tried to draw my hand back but his grip was strong and he didn''t even look me in the face.

    "If we don''t get your wound cleaned, it would get infected and then, you''ll have to go to the hospital. Which do you prefer?" he looked up at me as he asked the last question and I froze. Of course, I didn''t want to go to the hospital, that would just make matters worse.

    I pouted and said nothing and he took my silence as an agreement for him to carry on.

    He cleaned my wound even though I complained sometimes, he still didn''t let me go. How mean!

    After that, we went to the bathroom and I guessed went to wash his hand. I also needed to get to the bathroom for a quick shower because my clothes were dirty due to the fall and my feet were also dirty and it didn''t make it any better that everything in this house was white. I''d just look like a black dot on a whiteboard.

    I waited for him to come out before going in but to my greatest surprise, he brought out a bowl of water and I was confused about what he wanted to do with it.

    He dropped a washbasin and a bucket of water in front of me. What was running through this man''s mind?

    Gerard came with a hand scrubber and a stool which he sat on. I stared at him sceptically as he took my leg and placed it in the washbasin.

    Who washes in the room? Why didn''t he just tell me to go and wash my leg in the bathroom?

    He poured some water on my leg and scrubbed the sponge with the soap. He wasn''t planning on washing my feet for me, was he?

    "Don''t... I... I''ll do it myself." he ignored me and just scrubbed my leg gently making me feel awkward.

    I pursed my lips and watched him wash my legs. His movements were gentle and I didn''t feel any pain from the sponge. He seemed to be behaving extra careful because I had told him my legs were hurting.

    How nice...

    He washed both my feet and when he was done, he dried them with a towel then took the water back to the bathroom.

    "You should change your clothes. You can''t take a shower because of your injury. It wouldn''t be good if you let too much water get there so just change while I go downstairs to get you something to eat." he then placed a peck on my forehead before leaving.

    It seems he was getting used to this kiss on the forehead because this was the second time today and I didn''t know if I should blame myself for this or not.

    Gerard had asked me not to take a bath but of course, I wasn''t the type to listen. There''s no way I would be able to sleep with all that dirt in my hair and body.

    As expected, I disobeyed and took a very fast shower before returning to the room with my towel and placing a plaster on my elbow.

    ##

    When Gerard left the room, he went downstairs only to meet so many people waiting for him to come down.

    Diana was pacing back and forth while Lucy looked like a wreck.

    When Gerard came back home with Ayla in his arms, they were all glad to see that they were back but seeing her feet and her dirty body, Lucy knew that she must have endured so much.

    Diana was also very guilty that she tried to get Ayla kidnapped but that didn''t change her hate for humans. She still hated them the same but she couldn''t imagine what Gerard would have done if he lost Ayla.

    She felt guilty for betraying her brother and not because of Ayla''s condition.

    Gerard stared at them for a while and although he was angry at the guards for watching Ayla properly, he blamed himself as well for not sensing that she was in danger.

    Diana stared at him seeing that he was clearly angry and didn''t dare talk. Anastasia and the granny just stayed there to watch all the drama unfold as they were not interested in Ayla.

    He looked at Diana for a long time then spoke. "Lucy..." Diana and Lucy were worried that Gerard would pin this on them and although Lucy didn''t mind losing her job as punishment for this crime, Diana was worried that she would lose her brother.

    "Prepare some energy food for Ayla."

 Chapter 56 - Spending The Night With My Wife

    Gerard returned to the room after asking Lucy to prepare some food and he didn''t even look at Diana twice before leaving.

    This act of his caused her to panic. She was worried that he already knew what she did but was only waiting for the perfect moment to speak to her about it.

    Knowing Gerard, he was working on his anger issues and wouldn''t want things like this to ruin his resolution but Diana went too far and even she knew that even though this wasn''t exactly her fault.

    Before Gerard went back into the room, he received a call. On the other end was the voice of a man. He sounded calm yet his bold voice could scare anyone to death.

    "There is a car down the road that had an accident a few hours ago I presume. But based on what I found, two of the men were shot before the accident while the case of the third man is unknown yet." the man''s voice was lazy as though he had been woken up from sleep go out for a search.

    "Ok" was all Gerard said before disconnecting the lines. He looked towards Ayla''s room sceptically before knocking on the door.

    He knocked twice but got no response and the door was locked. He pulled out an extra key worried that she might be in danger again and opened the door.

    I was just leaving the bathroom with my robe when Gerard came in. It was a good thing I decided to use the robe today instead of my towel.

    I looked at him confused and wanted to lash out at him for badging in but then, I saw the slight worry on his face and kept mute.

    I pursed my lips when I realized that my hair was dripping wet from the shower I just took and the towel I wrapped my hair in wasn''t helping matters at all. This was like exposing my disobedience right in front of him.

    He didn''t dwell too much h on it and surprisingly, he didn''t say anything about me washing.

    Slowly, he walked up to me and place both hands on my shoulder making me a seat on the bed.

    I didn''t understand what he was doing but sat anyways. He took the blow-dryer from the drawer and connected it to the socket.

    I blinked twice when I saw him do this and wondered what he needed it for. He certainly wasn''t going to blow-dry my hair now, was he?

    He stood in front of me and gently removed the towel from my head then began to blow-dry it. This was more uncomfortable than awkward. I''ve never had anyone blow-dry my hair. Not that there was even a blow-dry at Salem.

    It took a while and we were both quiet throughout this time. When he was done, he moisturized it and combed it properly. I felt like I was in the salon and the only thing he didn''t do was wash the hair.

    He returned all the equipment and just then, a knock came from the door but instead of allowing the person to come in, he walked to the door and opened it halfway then took the tray from Lucy.

    This act of he''s was strange but I wasn''t bothered at all since they were all positive things.

    Gerard walked back into the room and dropped the tray on a table there. "You should eat something before going to bed. It wouldn''t be good if you don''t eat anything at all."

    He looked so calm and gentle and for a minute, I began to doubt if this was the same Gerard I met the first time I came to this mansion.

    I walked to the table and sat quietly while Gerard sat on the bed and read through some documents.

    His phone began to ring and I couldn''t help but wonder who would call him so late at night.

    He stared at the phone for a very long time before finally answering it. "Hello."

    I couldn''t hear what the person from the other end was saying but I could guess that it was something quite important.

    "She is fine now..." he answered the person and I guessed they were talking about me which was strange because I didn''t know anyone related to him except the doctor and the people in the house.

    I looked at him confused but he concentrated on the call. "They are dead... Two were shot, we aren''t sure what happened to the last person."

    Immediately he said this, I faced my food and continued eating as though I didn''t hear anything.

    I ate as much as I could and felt better. After all, I still had to worry about school tomorrow.

    I walked to my closet and changed into my pyjamas and then went to my bed. Gerard was still in the room but as soon as he saw that I was about to sleep, he picked up his stuff and began to walk away.

    Good! I didn''t even want him to stay here because I wouldn''t be able to answer his questions.

    Just then, I heard him stop in his steps and walk back to the bed. Wait, what? What on Earth is he doing?

    I placed my head and hand and closed my eyes as I heard the side of the bed sink in. I stood up abruptly and turned to look at him. "Isn''t the renovation in your room completed?"

    I asked as I looked at him sceptically and he just shrugged. "It is completed." was all he said before laying and facing the ceiling.

    Um... Didn''t he get the gist? I wanted to sleep and certainly, this wouldn''t make me sleep well.

    "Then... Go to your room." I said as a matter of factly.

    "I want to stay here with my wife. Is that a problem," he said this so fluently that I didn''t even know what to say back.

    "Besides, who will protect you if they come again?" Gerard knew that it would be impossible for them to come again but he was using this as a way to stay with me.

    "Well, I can pro...." I wanted to say I can protect myself but that would just make things even worse.

    Gerard raised his brow and waited for me to finish my statement but I couldn''t say anything more.

    "Fine." I took some pillows and placed them between us but as I was dropping them, he was removing them.

    "What are you doing?" I asked getting frustrated by this attitude of his.

    "I should be asking you that." he looked at me seriously and sat up straight. "Placing the pillows there would make the space very small and I won''t be able to move easily."

    I furrowed my brow and totally lost my cool. "Well... Sleep on the couch."

    "Sleep Ayla and stop being stubborn.." was all he said before turning around and closing his eyes.

 Chapter 57 - Are You Naked?

    I woke up the next morning hugging a hard surface that hugged me back. Feeling reluctant to break free, I snuggled more into his embrace and the grip around my waist tightened and pulled me closer.

    That scent was all over the room and I would know that scent even in my dreams.

    Lazily, I opened my eyes only to see the visible naked chest of Gerard in my blurry state. Immediately, I snapped my eye open but I couldn''t move because we were both hugging each other.

    I didn''t know why Gerard loved leaving sleeping without a shirt on but this certainly seemed like a habit.

    I looked up at his face and saw the remarkably calm expression on his face which made him look as gentle and innocent as a child.

    I stared at his beautifully arched brows down to his incredibly long lashes then further to his pointed nose which was very pointed compared to mine. His beautiful beards were neatly and then finally, that sinister cherry lips.

    Who created this beautiful beast for God''s sake. How can someone be this breathtaking even when view from a close range?

    Suddenly, I felt my heart beat faster when I felt his hands go downward. I looked at him confused. He sure has an innocent face but the thoughts of his mind and the movements of his body were obviously not so innocent.

    I removed my hand and hit his crawling hand causing him to wake up. With a cracking lazy voice, he asked. "What did you do that for?"

    I looked at him as though I didn''t do anything wrong and simply defended myself. "Says the person that doesn''t sleep with a shirt on."

    Gerard stretched his arms and rubbed his eyes to wake up properly. I couldn''t help but gawk at his movement and his amazingly strong muscles.

    He got out of bed and the was when my eyes widened. I quickly covered my face with the blanket and cursed. "What are you doing? Why are you... Did you... Don''t tell me you slept like that?"

    I could clearly hear him chuckle and his only infuriated me more. "What? I like sleeping naked. It''s a good this I still have my boxers on."

    I couldn''t believe my ears. Is he mad or what? This is like a violation of human rights, how could he sleep next to me with so little?

    "I don''t want to see you, leave my room," I yelled at him but again, I got only a chuckle and this got on my sixth nerve.

    I could feel the bed sink as Gerard drew closer and caged me between his hands. I still had my eyes closed but my heart was beating hysterically.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to see me like this? This only happens once in a long while you know..." his voice was sensual but Nah... There''s no way I''m falling for such.

    "That''s a good thing, how about you just never stay naked in front of me ever again?" I yelled at him still with my eyes closed as I was getting impatient.

    I felt his hand touch my wrist and his warmth spread like a heated rod. "What... What are you doing?" I asked hesitantly unsure what this was about.

    He didn''t answer me and just drew my wrist closer towards him. "Wouldnt you like to know how it feels?"

    I didn''t know what he was talking about until he knelt trapping me between his legs and taking my second hand.

    What on Earth is he doing? I could help but wonder but now, I couldn''t hold the blanket up and could only rely on eyelids to close and not become too curious.

    Suddenly, my hand touched his chest and I could help but slowly open my eyes. Damn, he looks so strong with good abs and a perfectly toned body.

    He saw me ogling at his abs and slightly smacked but then, he raised my hand to his heart region and I could feel his heart pounding even though he looked incredibly calm. Compared to my heart, I could say his heart was beating faster than a marching drum.

    I looked at his face hoping to find the reason for his racing heart but his face was expressionless. Was he scared, tired, anxious, confused about something? I couldn''t tell because even though his heart was beating fast, his face revealed nothing.

    We stayed like this for just a few seconds before he released my hands and got out of the bed. I didn''t know why I was able to stare at him without closing my face but I couldn''t help but look at him as though I had been charmed.

    I was left speechless as he took a coat and walked out of the room. This was so like Gerard, to leave so many questions unanswered and just leave in the heat of the moment.

    I didn''t want to think too much about it and just went to the bathroom for a shower, after all, I still needed to go to school but I wasn''t rushing today because I didn''t have any lectures in the morning.

    ##

    In Gerard''s room, he just walked in when he got a call from someone. It was the man from yesterday night who was calling to give him more information about the bodies he had found.

    Gerard answered the call but said nothing. From the other end, the man began to talk. "The driver of the car was shot in the head and so was another man. The third person I spoke about was said to have had a broken neck which led to his instant death and the murder weapon and every other evidence that could lead to who killed them has been destroyed by the fire. No fingerprint and no evidence of a fourth person in the car." he explained everything in detail and went further.

    "There was also no sign that this attack was from outside the car because there were no glasses found in the car so it''s possible that there was a fourth person or they attacked each other which is very unlikely."

    "And the boy I asked you to look into?" Gerard spoke asking about a totally different person.

    "I checked the surveillance cameras of the school''s cafeteria but didn''t find anything because they were at a corner and not much was seen also, the camera that covered the incident very well showed that the boy was trying to bully both girls when he suddenly fell."

    "Send the recording to me." was all Gerard said before disconnecting the lines.

    He stared at the window with a cold expression.. He couldn''t let anyone hurt Ayla, not even a bully at school.

 Chapter 58 - Im Craving Only One Food And Thats You.

    I took a shower and went downstairs but because I still had some injuries by my elbow and bruises on my feet,

    I had to wear a white long sleeve and black socks to cover them.

    The first person I saw when I got down was Diana and because I didn''t know much about her, I could only smile and politely greet her before walking away.

    After I was gone, I revealed a slight smile. A person''s expression might be very hidden but their eyes always give them away.

    I shrugged and walked to the fridge to take some juice. I can still remember the day I took a juice pack and Anastasia snatched it from my hands. Sigh, she got lucky.

    I took the juice pack and turned the content into a glass cup. Because the enemies in this house are increasing, I have to be careful.

    I checked the smell of the juice before drinking it. Great, now I can start my day well. I stretched my arm and walked out to the dining room.

    Gerard was already seated there, dawned in his usual black outfit. Diana was also there and Anastasia as well but the granny was nowhere to be seen and this was awesome.

    I walked to the table and sat at any spot that pleased me. Anastasia was the first to speak. "Oh Ayla, you are awake. Did you sleep well?"

    I smiled at her politely as though we were not at odds with each other. "Oh! I did. Gerard made sure of that."

    Gerard raised his brow and looked at me surprised by my response. Well, I wasn''t lying was I? He was there and she''s lucky I didn''t say he slept naked.

    Diana was quiet all thought and said nothing while Anastasia was visible trying to conceal her anger.

    We were just about to start eating when Gerard called for a staff. "Take Ayla''s food to her room and mine as well."

    This was strange. Why didn''t he just say that since? Why did he have to wait until the food was served?

    I was already starving and wanted to eat something already. This was like torturing me deliberately.

    I pouted when I saw the food leaving my front and had no other option but to stand up but before I could stand, Gerard, lifted me catching me unaware.

    I blinked twice and felt like closing my eyes due to embarrassment. There were so many people including the guards and the other staff.

    When we got to the stairs, I began to question him whispering, "Wh...what are you doing? This is embarrassing, I can walk."

    "It doesn''t matter... And if anyone has a problem with Gerard Jarek carrying his wife, they should talk to me directly."

    His words were so surprising that Ayla was left speechless. Why was it that he was becoming so used to the wife thing?

    "Wife..." I whispered to myself but he heard it and as soon as we got to the room, he placed me on the bed and looked into my eyes. Those beautiful eyes of his could make even Adolf Hitler fall in love.

    "Or would you rather I call another woman my wife?" my expression immediately changed when I heard his words.

    I was furious that I hit his chest harshly and I didn''t even know why I was angry. After all, he was entitled to having another wife since I have never accepted him as my husband.

    I narrowed my eyes and pouted. "You are hereby banished from my room. I don''t want to see you again."

    Gerard let out a chuckle after seeing how furious I was "Someone''s jealous huh..."

    I looked at him and scoffed "Humph! Jealous? Have you seen how beautiful this face is? Why would I be jealous?" I spoke out of impulse and nonchalantly just so he could know that I was not bothered at all.

    He drew closer and held my chin bringing my face closer to his. "You have no idea how much I want to kiss that beautiful lips of yours, place my mark on your neck and make you mine."

    His words made my lips part gently as I stared at him surprised to hear these suggestive words from him.

    I quickly jerked back to my senses and pushed him away. "Mr Jarek quit being shameless." and a chuckle left his mouth as he licked his lower lips.

    Tsk! I looked away and stood from the bed to go to the door and just as I opened it, the staff looked surprised. She was just about to knock.

    "Oh, I''ll take that." I took the mobile serving tray from her hand and walked in then closed the door behind me.

    "Are we having a feast or what? Why is the food so much?" I wasn''t complaining it''s just surprising.

    Gerard said nothing and just walked up to where I stood and stood behind me hugging my waist.

    I looked over my shoulder and stared at him as though something was off. He didn''t say anything and just leaned in and kissed my neck sending shivers down my spine.

    "Okay okay... Mr Jarek, please go and have your seat you have made your statement but all I can think about is food." I slightly pushed his hand away but he still held on and kissed my neck further.

    "But I''m hungry." his low raspy voice filled my ears and I clapped.

    "Great... Then let''s eat. The food is staring right in front of us what are we waiting for?" I said pointing at the food in the tray and I heard Gerard groan a little.

    "Ayla..." the way he called my name made my heart skip a beat and I didn''t know why.

    "Huh..." I looked at him oblivious to why he was acting strange.

    Gerard sighed and pinched the space in between his brow. ''Damn Ayla... That''s not what I want. I''m craving only one food and that''s you.'' he thought to himself but of course, he could not say it out or at least, not yet.

    "I am starving aren''t you hungry anymore?" I asked as I pitied my angry rumbling stomach.

    I broke free from his clutch and wheeled the tray closer to the bed. I sat on the bed and stared at the food delighted as Gerard just stood still in the same position not moving a muscle.

    "Arent you going to eat? I thought you said you were hungry?" I asked worried that his stomach would suffer if he continued to stand like that.

    Gerard sighed and walked up to me. "I don''t want to eat what has been served."

    Oh, now I understand.... He doesn''t like this food. "Oh! Then what would you like?

 Chapter 59 - You Ayla... I Want You...

    "Oh, now I understand... You don''t like this food... So what would you prefer?" I asked genuinely interested in cooking the dish myself.

    Gerard moved closer and I thought he wanted to remove something from my hair but then, our eyes locked and I didn''t have control over my muscles anymore.

    He came closer and closer until our nose touched and that was a wake up call for me.

    I began to move backwards using my hand as support against the bed but Gerard kept coming closer and closer until I was lying on the bed with him hovering over me.

    "You Ayla... I want you." he didn''t give me a second to process what he just said before sealing our lips together. My eyes were widened because this whole thing happened too quickly.

    I wanted to protest but with the slight opening of my lips, he used the opportunity to invade my mouth, skillfully kissing and playing with my tongue but instead of pushing him away, my muscles felt weak and I felt powerless against his advances.

    Gerard was skillfully kissing me while my eyes stared in shock. He opened his eyes and I could notice him smiling.

    "Close your eyes Ayla." his low raspy voice whispered in my ears and what the hell, like Deja Vu, I closed my eyes while he advanced to kiss my earlobes and further down to my neck and chest bone.

    His hands were roaming around while I closed my eyes and remained like a mannequin not completely though.

    I couldn''t help but react to his touch and this was so foreign because I have never felt this way before and I was starting to doubt if this was truly me or another possessed version.

    He kissed me under my earlobes and a soft moan left my mouth and that was a wake up call for me. I snapped my eyes open and tried to get him off.

    "Gerard I..." no! That''s definitely not me talking... This is definitely a possessed version, I can never sound like that.

    "Sh... You asked what I wanted, didn''t you?" Gerard''s voice was unrecognizable and demanding.

    "I... You...Umm" before I could form a meaningful sentence, his lips locked mine again and this time, he wasn''t as gentle as the first time but it was clearly harmless.

    I instantly felt something poking me when our lips sealed and it was very big and violent but Gerard didn''t stop and just continued to skillfully survey and play around.

    I hit his chest because I was out of breath but his hand mistakingly brushed my elbow causing me to flinch and I didn''t know how he knew this.

    He instantly broke the kiss and looked at me worried. He took a look at my elbow and realized that the plaster he had used had come off.

    I looked over at my elbow and realized it had started bleeding again. What a saving grace.

    Without further ado, he got out of the bed and got a bottle of methylated spirit and cotton bud while I sat up and stared at the bleeding elbow to make sure no bloodstain got on the sheets.

    When I saw him with the spirit, I stared at him like an enemy who genuinely wanted to kill me. For God''s sake, that stuff hurts a lot.

    "I don''t want that... Why don''t we just cover it up?" I pouted and made puppy eyes because I didn''t want to undergo that cleaning process again.

    Gerard looked at me and stopped in his movement. I could sense he was in a state of dilemma and I kept the act up until he couldn''t use the spirit anymore and just took the cotton bud and another disinfectant to clean the wound.

    When he was done dressing the wound, he placed everything back in their respective places and walked back to me.

    I didn''t know what was going to happen so I moved back a bit and avoided eye contact with him but Gerard just leaned in and kissed my forehead.

    "I have some work." was all he said before going out of my room. My heart was pounding like a matching drum until he exited the room.

    I let out a sigh of relief not knowing that I had been holding it in for a very long time.

    I stared into space for a while before hitting my head with my palm. "What were you thinking Ayla? Why didn''t you push him away and what were those sounds... Damn!"

    I heard my stomach rumble and only then did I realize that I haven''t eaten all because of Gerard. How mean!

    I checked the time and it was already 10 am. Quickly, I ate and brushed my teeth again then took a quick shower and prepared for school.

    It''s already one heck of a day and afternoon classes suck but what could I do other than attend?

    I rushed downstairs and looked for the driver who was surprised to see me dressed for school but said nothing.

    "Shall we?" I asked and he nodded, opening the door for me to go in and then taking his seat as well.

    We then rode to school and I felt glad I could take some time out of the house again.

    While at school, the usual ogling and gawking were going on as I passed the halls and it didn''t reduce even though today was the second day.

    Ignoring all the gaze, I spotted Kelly who was walking down the halls. Hurriedly, I caught up with her and nudged her. "Hey..."

    She looked surprised and smiled back at me. "Ayla... You came..." I looked at her surprised and wondered what she was talking about. What did she mean by '' I came?'' wasn''t I supposed to come?

    "huh?" I looked at her confused and she smiled.

    "I didn''t know you would be coming today because I didn''t see you in the morning." I finally understood what she was saying and nodded.

    "I didn''t have any class this morning and I wanted to sleep..." I dragged to sleep to show the extent of how I needed to sleep.

    She laughed and I realized she was more attractive when she did that. I pulled a pair of big glasses out of my bag and wore them. These glasses were very identical to hers and I loved how smart she looked with her glasses on.

    Soon, the bell jingled and we walked to our class but soon after we were seated, instead of a lecturer, the cops came in.

 Chapter 60 - Wait! Its Alcohol.

    I sat up straight but didn''t look worried in the slightest. For all I knew, they could be here for another purpose.

    A woman followed and explained why these men in uniform had come to the class.

    "This is inspector Mark and Henry. They are here to ask for your cooperation on an important case they are investigating."

    All the students looked confused because such had never happened in their school and this was the first time.

    One of the men which I suspected to be Henry addressed us on the issue. "A student of this school was rushed to the hospital yesterday and after a few hours, he got better but then died this morning. We suspect he was murdered by someone in the hospital.

    " We suspect he was strangled and that was the cause of death so we would like you to give us details of where you all were this morning and fingerprints as well."

    The other man chipped in "Note that this doesn''t make you the murder. We just want to tie every loose end and your cooperation would be appreciated." they rounded up like that and then began to take our fingerprint one after the other.

    I complied and gave them mine as well then returned to my seat. The cops left after everything was given and of course, I wrote down my statement and said I was home this morning and didn''t go anywhere before coming to school.

    Immediately they left, Kelly came to my seat to have a little chat before the teacher comes in. To my utmost surprise, she wasn''t asking anything related to the cops and the murdered student it was almost as though she didn''t care but then again, not all people think the same. She might not want to talk about hideous things like that.

    Unlike her, all the other students in the class were wondering who the student could be and what motive the killer would have had to kill a college student.

    "Who do you think the student is?" I got curious and asked Kel.

    She looked up at me and shrugged. "I was told it was the bully from yesterday but he has been having issues with another gang so I''m guessing the killer belongs to that gang." she shrugged and continued what she was reading.

    I was shocked. If this was the same boy from yesterday, wouldn''t that mean that they were in trouble because the police would wonder who he was in a quarrel with last?

    I sighed and continued reading with Kel and explaining some things to her. For all I know, he didn''t die as a result of what I did to him yesterday and he was probably attacked by this gang Kel mentioned.

    The class for that afternoon was suspended and we were asked to return home until the police concluded their investigation.

    I was pleased because that would mean I could sleep properly for the day and worry about tomorrow later.

    My driver picked me up but instead of taking me home, he drove me to a different location.

    ###

    When Ayla went to school, Gerard took his laptop and checked his mail. There was a video of the incident that happened in Ayla''s school just as he had requested.

    When he opened the video, it started with a boy trying to pour a girl juice and Ayla quickly pulled the gurl away saving her from the embarrassment of the bully.

    Things soon escalated and he saw the boy on the ground in the next second. He was confused for a second and decided to look at the video again and again but even with his sharp sight, he couldn''t find anything off.

    He played the video once more and looked at Ayla''s eye. There was a sharp transition and only then did he realize that her hand wasn''t in a fist anymore but placed behind her.

    He took his laptop and prepared to leave the house. Immediately he walked out of the study, he was confronted by Diana.

    "Brother, there''s something important I want to tell you." she looked like what she had to say was important but Gerard was in a haste.

    "We''ll talk about it later," he called for his car which had tinted windows all over except the front which was slightly transparent for the driver to see.

    Gerard could not go out in the sun without the tinted windows if not, he would turn to a tree and would only return to his normal self at night.

    He headed for his apartment which was in a secluded area in the city. Gerard had many houses scattered around Europe and was actually the boss of business but because of the curse, he could not move freely.

    He settled down and asked his driver to go back to the family mansion and that he would rain there for the next few days.

    Not too long after, the doorbell rang and he opened it because he knew who it would be.

    ###

    When I realized we were driving in a different direction, I questioned the driver but soon got a message from Gerard to follow the driver.

    When we got to the secluded place, I was escorted by the driver and he rang the doorbell. Without wasting much time, Gerard got the door and let me in before asking the driver to return to the main Mansion.

    "Well be back in a few days." the driver left the apartment and Gerard closed the door behind him then walked up to me.

    "How was school?" he asked with a concerned expression on his face and it felt as though he was worrying too much.

    "Fine." I pulled my bag and dropped it on the couch and sat exhaustedly. He stood there for a few seconds before going to his fridge.

    "Would you like something to drink?" he asked from where the fridge was placed and I sat up abruptly. Of course, I would want something to drink.

    I walked up to him and pointed at what I would like to have and he drew it out. "Then why don''t we have it together?" his question was more of a statement and not a question.

    He went to the counter that separated the living room from the dining area and opened the drink that turned it into two glasses for us.

    I sat by the counter and he passed the content to me but then took it back almost immediately.

    "It''s alcohol!"

 Chapter 61 - How Do People Cope With Alcohol?

    Gerard quickly drew the glass back and it took him a while to finally speak.

    "It is alcoholic."

    I noticed that he didn''t want me to drink if it wasn''t something I wasn''t used to and I could see that he was just looking out for me.

    "How strong?" I asked and he checked the label on the back.

    "Very strong." he wanted to take the drink away and dispose of the content but I grabbed it from his hand and gulped the whole content down.

    He looked at me astonished and wondered if I was into alcohol more than he had expected and after the sour taste reduced from my tongue, I looked at his surprised face.

    "There is a first time for everything. Besides, how do people cope with alcohol? It''s so sour." I made a disgusted face but he chuckled at me.

    "Well I didn''t know you would gulp down the whole content." he shrugged and drank his also.

    "Ah..." he shook his head reacting to the bitter taste and I couldn''t help but laugh seeing him have almost the same reaction as me.

    "You''re right. It''s indeed too sour." he dropped his glass still waiting for the taste to die down.

    He wanted to return the glass but I stopped him. "We''ve started it why don''t we just finish it?"

    Gerard looked at me stunned but I completely ignored him and took the bottle from his hand then turned it into our respective glasses.

    I lifted my glass with my brow raised. "Cheers?" he hesitated for a second before lifting his as well and clicking it to mine.

    "Cheers."

    Immediately after he said that I gulped down the second glass and I didn''t feel the effect immediately until a few seconds later when my head began to spin.

    "So this is what it''s like to be drunk," I spoke incoherently staring at Gerard who appeared to be rolling in circles.

    Gerard stared at my empty glass and shook his head. "And you just had to gulp the whole content down didn''t you?"

    He was still taking his bit by bit but I practically just took mine in one go. I tried to get up but fell back on my seat. So this is how it feels to be drunk.

    Never have I tasted alcohol and this was quite much for the first time. Again, I tried to get out of my chair but couldn''t maintain my balance and almost fell to the ground but Gerard caught me on time.

    I looked at his face but he looked as though he was smiling and had a joker smile but that heterochromia eyes of his was a selling point.

    I stared into his beautiful eyes and felt lost in them. My hand went up and touched his neck pulling him closer to me so that our nose was touching. But almost immediately, I pushed him away and walked to the sitting room.

    Sitting on the couch wasted, I spread my hand on the chair and sat lazily. Looking at the ceiling, I realized that it wasn''t with anymore but the colour of the rainbow. How beautiful...

    ##

    Gerard sat next to Ayla. Although he was a bit tipsy, it wasn''t as terrible as Ayla''s state and for a moment back there, he thought they were going to have their second kiss but it turned out that she wasn''t in the right state to initiate such.

    He looked at her as she stared at the ceiling happily. It appeared that she had zero tolerance for alcohol. He used to think he was the worse but it appeared that he was better than Ayla.

    "Do you know how beautiful the stars are tonight?" she asked looking at the ceiling.

    Gerard looked at the ceiling and wondered what she was seeing. For all he knew, the sun was still up and although all the curtains were dropped, the lights were on.

    He smiled softly seeing her behaviour in this drunken state. She looked vulnerable like a kid and the white hair looked as beautiful as the moon.

    It''s weird because, for the longest time, Gerard hated anything that was related to the moon but ever since he knew Ayla, he loved and always compared her with the beauty of the moon.

    Watching her, he was tempted to do something and unable to hold it in any longer, he raised his hand and turned her face so that she was looking at him and she smiled beautifully at him.

    Her beautiful violet eyes were radiating like the sun and her cherry lips were as tantalizing as ice cream and her cheeks were as red as roses.

    Gerard stared at her lips and thought of many ways to devour it but what happened next crushed all his hopes.

    Ayla stared at him and soon noticed what he was thinking even in her drunken state.

    She stared at his lips and drew closer and closer. She looked so beautiful as she did this and Gerard could not deny it. He had a good feeling that this day would be fantastic.

    Ayla drew closer and closer and just as their lips were about to touch, she fell onto his body and slept off.

    Gerard heard the sound of steady breathing and looked up at her. He couldn''t believe she did this to him.. She was already sleeping leaving him to suffer the aftermath of the uncompleted mission.

 Chapter 62 - Innocent Seductress

    I woke up with a headache and only God knew what in heavens I had done. I rubbed my temples as I got out of bed and almost cursed.

    I tried to get out of the king-sized bed but my legs felt too weak to walk and I sat down on the bed tiredly. If this is what alcohol does a person, then I''ll never take it again.

    My head felt like splitting. Why didn''t I listen to Gerard when he tried to stop me? After taking the second glass, I could remember anything that happened again and I could only hope that I didn''t do anything I would regret.

    Gerard soon came in with a bowl of soup. "I didn''t know you would be awake already." he had his usual cold aura.

    When I spotted the soup in his hand, I was excited but couldn''t show it because my mind was still foggy and I wasn''t sure if I should be happy about the food or sad about my current state.

    He placed the soup on a table beside my bed and sat with me. Gerard said nothing and his face revealed no expression. I was really starting to wonder what I do d in my drunken state.

    He took the bowl of soup and a spoon but instead of passing it to me, he fed me the soup.

    "Open up." he placed the spoon close to my mouth and I opened my mouth to drink.

    The soup was not bitter nor was it sweet it was just quite awkward. Suddenly, I thought about something and couldn''t help but ask, "Who made the soup?"

    Gerard''s hand stopped Midway and pursed his lips. I asked this question because there wasn''t anyone around when I came here so I could help but ask how he was able to get this... Or unless... He made the soup himself.

    I pursed my lips and decided not to ask further questions. I then opened my mouth to take the soup like the good girl that I was.

    Gerard fed me the soup, "I ordered it." when he said that, I sighed in relief. At least, he wasn''t the one that made it.

    Obediently, I took the soup till there was nothing left on the plate. Gerard stood up and took the dish to the kitchen. There was something weird about his behaviour. Why was he acting strange?

    Tired of sitting alone, I walked into the bathroom and took a quick shower since I didn''t do that when I came from school.

    I saw a towel coat hung by the side in the bathroom and wore it. Feeling refreshed, I walked out of the bathroom with a smile plastered on my face.

    Only after I walked out of the bathroom did I realize that I had no clothes here. Quickly, I ran to the closet in search of any clothes but got none. Not even make outfits.

    What is this? Gerard could not see me like this or else I wouldn''t know what would happen next.

    Just as I was thinking this, Gerard walked in unannounced. Talk about the devil.

    I held the towel tight and made sure nothing was revealed but my hair was damp and my skin was slightly red because of the scrubs.

    Gerard stood still and said nothing. Clearly, he didn''t know how to react and my trying to close my body didn''t make anything better not that the shower coat was revealing any delicate part of my body.

    "Do you need some help?" he asked obviously unsure what to do.

    "Um..." I shook my head showing that I was fine and didn''t need any help. He nodded and wanted to excuse himself when I remembered something.

    "Um... Where can I get some clothes?" I asked quite embarrassed that I had to ask a man this question.

    He walked to the closet where I stood and checked through trying his possible best not to look at me but only found towels and sheets. He had come to this apartment in a rush and didn''t have enough time to pack the thing we would need.

    He wanted them to stay alone, in a house without maids and guards, a house where it was just the both of them and no help from anyone. To him, this could help boost their relationship and probably her trust in him.

    Gerard looked up at me and froze at my chest area.

    ##

    Gerard felt awful for not planning properly but just as he looked up at Ayla to explain that he had little time to pack everything, he froze.

    The rope of Ayla''s coat was slightly loose because of her constantly trying to hide her skin and the top was revealed her moulds slightly.

    Gerard froze for a second and couldn''t help but gawk at Ayla''s beautiful white skin. She had small red marks because she had just come out of the bathroom and Gerard wished he was the one who left those red marks there.

    He stood up straight and looked at her intensely. "I didn''t get enough time to arrange for some clothes." as he said every word, he couldn''t help but steal glances at her moulds and Ayla was completely oblivious to this fact all she was worried about was how to get some clothes.

    "How about sleeping with nothing at all?" he whispered and Ayla didn''t hear some of his words.

    "Huh?" Ayla looked up at him and stared at him quizzically because she didn''t hear what he said.

    Before she could put the pieces together, Gerard leaned in and sealed his lips with her. He couldn''t keep it in any longer and she looked like an innocent seductress.

    Ayla did not see this coming and was taken aback for a while.

    Gerard''s hands roamed in many directions and his kisses were very passionate and demanding, unlike any other one she had experienced.

    His hands moved further down and he touched a sensitive part making her to react in the weirdest way

 Chapter 63 - Unable To Resist

    I had no idea what happened. First, he was looking for some clothes and in the next minute, his lips were on mine. What exactly is going on.

    Gerard''s kisses were more demanding than the other times and his hands, where on Earth is his hands going to and why was he being so... lustful today?

    His hands went further down until he was grabbing her butt cheek. I gasped and felt shivers run down my spine when he did this and instantly, I tried to push him away but he moved further to the bed and I fell on it with him on top of me.

    He placed his hand on the bed so that he wouldn''t put all his weight on me.

    I knew where this was advancing to and in all honesty, I didn''t want to go there but something was making me powerless against him.

    Somehow, I wanted him even though I didn''t want him. This didn''t make sense. What was this feeling? How can I want someone and at the same time, not want them?

    My towel got loose and I wasn''t wearing anything inside. Before it could get fully exposed, I hit his chest lightly and he reduced his pace.

    He didn''t move and only broke the kiss. I pursed my lips when I realized that his eyes were closed as though he was fighting his urges.

    "Can... Can we not go any further? I..." I wanted to make him understand that I wasn''t in the right frame of mind and certainly, I''m not ready for whatever is about to happen but before I could continue, he stopped me.

    He opened his eyes and responded. "Sh... I understand." I wasn''t expecting him to just say that because I knew he had long wanted to consummate our marriage but I was glad that he wasn''t arguing this with me.

    The circumstances surrounding our marriage was not the most pleasant and although I have gotten to know him better and appreciate him more as a person, I still knew very little about him and I didn''t want to be the type to rush into something I wasn''t very sure of.

    Gerard sat up and I quietly got up and tied my towel properly. "It is already late. I''ll get you some clothes tomorrow." his voice was calm but I knew he didn''t want to look at me because of what just happened.

    I nodded and almost immediately, my stomach grumbled. "There is a shirt in my bag. You can wear that since it most likely would get hot in that towel."

    He stood up and walked to the door. "I ordered food. When your done, come to the dining room."

    He didn''t look at me even once before leaving making everything so awkward. I sighed and got out of the bed then checked his bag for the top which I found almost instantly.

    When I wore it, it was so big that it could pass for a gown. I nodded. This is better than walking around the house in that coat.

    I walked out of the room and went straight to the dining room. I behaved as though nothing was off and just walked up to him with my face holding no emotions.

    Seeing the food, I could feel my stomach rejoicing in anticipation. It is clear that this food would get devoured mercilessly.

    I smiled and took my cutlery without looking at him even once. I began to eat happily not minding if I was being stared at or not.

    There is only one thing in this world that I am never going to play with and that was food. No one can separate me from my love for food.

    Gerard sat majestically and ate his food as slowly as a snail. "Did someone die in your school?" he asked and that caused me to stop eating momentarily. Who randomly asks if someone died?

    I shrugged and continued eating. "I guess so. The police came today and requested our fingerprints." for all I knew, this had nothing to do with me and if the person who died was that bully, then it still had nothing to do with me because the cops said the victim was getting better until he got poisoned in the morning.

    I dropped my spoon and looked at him quizzically. "Are you following me?" before I accepted to continue schooling, he promised that he wouldn''t get me guards so how in heavens did he find this out?

    Gerard paused for a second then shrugged. "I didn''t follow you it is just that your school has cameras."

    I finally understood what he was saying and nodded. Of course, that''s how he found out. Mr Jarek has his eyes everywhere.

    I recalled something and asked "Did you pay for my feeding expenses?" he dropped his spoon and cleaned the sides of his mouth with the napkin on the table.

    "Umm..." was all he said and I nodded. I knew he would be the one, I just wanted to be sure.

    My phone beeped and it was a new notification. You have been added to this group chat.

    I opened the app and checked the group. It was the school group and I dropped the phone again. I wasn''t interested in being in a group where I knew no one but I wasn''t going g to leave either.

    Gerard was checking something on his phone and I was tempted to ask him something important.

    "What is it?" he asked and I looked at him sceptically. How did he know that I wanted to say something?

    He placed his phone down and looked at me. "What do you want to ask?" I blinked twice. Is this man a psychic or what?

    I hesitated for a second but asked anyway. "I... Well, the thing is, granny said Anastasia has a ch..."

    "That''s a lie. She doesn''t know what she''s saying." I didn''t even finish what I was saying before he cut me short but what I did not understand was why he wouldn''t just explain further.

    "Then why did she say so?" I asked in the hopes of getting something out of him.

    "I do have a child, but not in the way you think." when he said this, he looked at me straight in the eyes and I didn''t know why this broke my heart. It''s not like I was planning to have a future with him in that manner not did I plan on even making a child with him.

    So why did I feel hurt?

 Chapter 64 - The Call

    "I do have a child but not in the way you think." after I heard these words, I froze for a split second before nodding.

    This is Gerard Jarek and any woman would fall for his elegance and magnificence.

    I couldn''t say anything else and just sat still. When the silence got unbearable, I stood up and began to pack the plates.

    Gerard was still on his phone while I parked the plates and headed straight for the kitchen.

    As soon as I closed the door that separated the kitchen from the dining room, I sighed. What was this feeling? Why did I feel so attracted to this man?

    Ayla, this isn''t you. You can''t be having feelings for Gerard at least, not yet. I hit my head repeatedly then moved to the sink to do the dishes.

    I had barely started when he walked into the kitchen with a jug in his hand. Apparently, I had forgotten to take it away when I was clearing the dishes.

    He walked up to me and took my hands from the water confusing me. ''Now, what is he up to?''

    He turned open the tap and rinsed my hand and also took a napkin then cleaned the water off.

    "What... What are you doing?" I asked unsure what his intentions were.

    He said nothing and just carried me to the kitchen counter. "What... what are you doing? What is this about?"

    Still, he said nothing and just walked up to the sink and began to do the dishes which wasn''t what I was expecting.

    I got down from the counter and walked up to him. "What... You... This is not a chore you can handle. Let me do it."

    He paused for a second and turned to me. "What makes this a chore I won''t be able to handle?" he looked at me quizzically and I stared at the latter on his hand before looking up at him and answering.

    "Well, this is not your job." at Salem, men are not supposed to do any chores and in all sincerity, I didn''t know why. It''s not like it was written in the Constitution that house chores were the work of solely the woman.

    "Well, I choose to do it. Besides, it''s not that hard." he shrugged and continued. It just felt strange that he was doing the dishes and I was just staring so I decided to clean some areas of the kitchen while he washes the dishes. That way, I won''t feel useless.

    I wasn''t done with cleaning when he approached me and asked, "What''s more can I help you with it?"

    "Nothing! The plates..." I looked at the sink and found that all the plates were washed neatly arranged.

    What are you, a machine? I wondered as I stared in shock. He wanted his hands in front of me to wake me from my trance.

    I blinked twice then looked up at him. "It... It''s just that..." he took the dusting brush from my hands and began to pull me away.

    "Where... where are we going?" I asked confused and he looked at me then at the clock.

    "Tomorrow is a Saturday. That means you won''t need to go to school so... It wouldn''t be bad if we watched a late night movie." immediately he finished saying that, I leapt for joy. I have always loved movies especially the horror ones because of the adrenaline rush.

    He let go of my hand then pushed me down on the couch to sit. "Sit here. I''ll set up everything."

    He went to the television set and arranged everything. "Which would you prefer? Asian, American, or... "

    I wondered for a second then selected. "How about we watch something horror? I really don''t mind the continent of the movie." it seemed as though he had never watched movies with anyone and that was why he was asking even the smallest detail as the continent.

    I mean, who gives a damn about where the movie was made? All I care about is the quality and the content. Not the people.

    "Oh, that''s good. I haven''t seen this movie ''the call'' but I''m guessing it would be a horror movie. Do you mind?" he looked at me unsure as he scurried through his phone.

    "Not at all. Horror movies are my thing." I shrugged and was glad we were on the same page.

    He downloaded it immediately and connected it to the television.

    The movie started and Gerard sat on the same chair as me but a few meters away.

    "Oh wait." I stopped him and ran to the room to get a blanket and some snacks I saw in the kitchen a while ago.

    I passed the snack to Gerard then sat again and covered my legs with the blanket. Afterwards, I collect my snack.

    "Would you like to share a blanket?" I asked concerned that he might catch a cold.

    I didn''t react immediately but moved closer in the end and shared the blanket with me.

    Because we were sharing a blanket, we were closer to each other now. He started the movie and I was engrossed from the first picture.

    We watched the movie quietly for a few minutes until Gerard moved closer to me and placed my head on his chest.

    I had to admit, this was quite uncomfortable until he placed my hand around his waist making me hug him.

    This was paradise. A nice snack, the perfect movie and a comfortable pillow. What more could I possibly ask for?

    Gerard hugged me back and we watched the movie halfway when I felt his grip tighten around my waist.

    In the movie, the girl''s father died and she had the chance to make a phone call to someone from the past. Through this call, they can both help each other with the girl from the past correcting the past of the female lead and the female lead saving the girl in the past from an awaited death.

    We got to the point where the girl from the past went on a rampage and killed the female lead''s father again and it was then that Gerard''s grip on me tightened.

    Why did the man''s death affect him like that?

 Chapter 65 - We Might Regret

    I looked up at Gerard to see his expression at least to know while he reacted that way but when I looked up at him, his face was expressionless as though his body was reacting on its own.

    I then realized that he never really spoke about his parents. But then again, he never really spoke about anything concerning himself.

    I knew very little about him asides from the fact that he had a grandmother, a cousin and of course, a child.

    How could I possibly forget the fact that he had a child and wouldn''t even say anything about it as though I''m just supposed to be cool with it?

    Suddenly, he took the remote control and paused the movie catching me unaware.

    "Huh? Are you going somewhere?" he dropped the remote but didn''t look at me.

    "What bothers you?" although his face held no expression, his voice revealed a lot. And besides, how did he know that something was bothering me?

    "Huh? Did I mention anything of that sort? I should be the one asking you." immediately I completed the last line, he took the remote control and resumed the movie.

    "Let us just watch." this was so like Gerard. He never says much nor does he explain his actions.

    Maybe to him, this was a way to avoid unnecessary drama but to me, this was just like drawing a borderline between the two of us.

    I sighed and tore my gaze from him then continued watching the movie. Moments later, I removed my hand which was hugging him and leaned my head back against the upper part of the couch.

    He didn''t say a word nor did he move a muscle after removing his hands around my waist.

    This act of mine could be considered childish and naive but if there is one thing I didn''t like, it was these secrets that tear us away from each other.

    I hated that I felt like he had to share his burdens with me as if mine weren''t already enough for me to handle.

    I hated the way I felt toward this man and I hated the fact that my walls were slowly crumbling because of him.

    Yet, this man doesn''t feel the need to confide in me.

    As I lay against the couch, I sighed and closed my eyes. After a long silence, I heard his voice.

    "The child is a female and she''s adopted." my eyes remained closed and I said nothing. It gets to a point where someone just doesn''t want to know anymore and you can just keep the secrets to yourself.

    Gerard turned and saw my eyes closed. I could hear him sigh and pick the remote control up from the table then, the volume was reduced and the remote control was dropped again.

    I felt his hand around my back and the other by my legs as he lifted me and began to walk away.

    I didn''t open my eye nor did I behave as though I was aware of my surrounding.

    I was carefully placed on the bed and I could hear the door gently open and close.

    It was only then that I opened my eyes and sighed. I placed my hand under my head and stared into space. And that was the position I stayed in till I slept off but I was awoken by the sound of broken glass.

    When I checked the time on the stool by my bedside I realized it was just 2 am. Mindfully, I walked out of the room and saw the darkroom. I searched for the switch to turn on the light when I saw a pair of bright red eyes.

    Worried that this might be a monster trailing me, I hurriedly searched for the switch but it was all to no avail and the monster began to chase me and finally caught up with me.

    Wait, I knew this scent like the back of my hand. Gerard?

    He pinned me to the wall and his red eyes closed. He began to kiss my neck passionately but by his breath, I could perceive the stench of alcohol.

    He wasn''t in his right senses and he would regret this once he regains his sense. I have to stop him. This can''t happen when he is under the influence of alcohol... I can''t let it happen.

    I heard the sound of my clothes being torn as he made me straddle him and one of his hands caressed my exposed thigh.

    "Stop it Gerard, your not in the right frame of mind." I tried to convince him but he would stop and when he finally stopped, he yelled.

    "When will you learn to accept the fact that you''re mine?" He yelled at me in frustration. And I knew that this was not happy talking back t the alcohol

    He opened his eyes and they were screaming with anger and lust. I knew it was because I had not allowed him to consummate our marriage. But this wasn''t the right time and he is drunk for God''s sake.

    "Gerard..." I wanted to say something but it stuck in my throat. It was getting harder for me to control myself as his hands were touching my bare skin.

    I remained quiet and watched him go crazy. "Ayla, don''t make me do something we would both regret."

    I didn''t fully understand what he was saying because in the end, what he was doing was the thing that we would both regret.

    His gaze softened, he then leans in and begins to kiss my neck leaving small traces of red marks here and there but I remained fixed in the same spot telling myself to stop him but didn''t have to power to.

    I felt powerless under him and no matter how much I tried to tell myself to stop him, my willpower became weaker and weaker.

    My eyes were closed and my mouth was letting out different sounds.. I bit my lips to control my emotions and abruptly opened my eyes then raised my hand and snapped his neck rendering him unconscious.

 Chapter 66 - Am I In Love?: Could She Be Afraid Of Me?

    Immediately he fell to the ground, I let out a sigh of relief. I looked at the body on the floor and bit my lower lips.

    I tucked my hair behind my ear and all I could think about now was how to take him to his room.

    Sighing, I crouched down and took both his hands intending to pull him away to the room but with one pull, I was the one who was pulled.

    "Ah..." I tried to maintain my balance but it was too late. My body had already collided with his and I could only pray that he was too drunk to even feel it.

    I heard a soft groan and I pursed my lips. Hearing his steady breathing, I breathed out in relief.

    Let''s stay here." when I heard his low raspy voice, I froze. How come? I thought he was sleeping.

    I was still on him and his hands were hugging me tightly. This was more than enough drama for a day.

    I sighed and didn''t say anything else. I didn''t even know when I slept off.

    The next morning was dull and the sun seemed to be taking its sweet time to rise just like Gerard was taking his sweet time to hold on to me longer.

    I was also too tired to stand up and the weather didn''t make it any encouraging either.

    When I finally opened my eyes, I looked at Gerard who was still sleeping like a child. No one would be able to tell that this was the same person from yesterday.

    I sighed and just then, I spotted a piece of material on the floor and my eyes widened when I realized whose clothing that was.

    I looked down and noticed that the cloth that I had borrowed from Gerard was now a piece of rag all thanks to this righteous owner.

    I can''t wait here for a second more. What if he wakes up and sees me like this? I can''t even see myself like this not to talk more of this hungry wolf who is after red Riding Hood.

    Taking advantage that his hand were not gripping me, I got up hastily and ran to the room. I could feel him trying to catch me but thankfully, he couldn''t this time.

    I locked the door and removed the cloth immediately then wore the robe from yesterday which was my only option.

    I looked at the shirt and didn''t know where to drop it. I obviously couldn''t leave them where he would see it because he might just feel terrible for what he did.

    Suddenly, I heard a knock on the door and worried, I tossed it away as quickly as possible before opening the door.

    When I opened the door, I was greeted by Gerard''s scattered hair and sleepy eyes. This was the first time I was seeing him like this and I must say, he looks like a cute little kitten with the most beautiful eyes I''ve ever seen.

    His sleepy eyes and baby lips made him look more human than bossy. I didn''t know when a smile appeared on my face.

    "Aham... Good morning..." I shook my head and cleared my throat.

    He responded with a low raspy voice. "Good... Morning." I could barely hear what he was saying but one thing was for sure. He must have had too much to drink last night that it was still affecting him till now.

    I pursed my lips seeing how miserable he looked and couldn''t help but smile. He looked miserable but beautiful.

    Damn... Am I bewitched? Why can''t I control my thoughts anymore? I slapped my forehead then shook my head vigorously.

    "You had too much to drink yesterday. I''ll make you some soup to reduce the effect." I spoke hurriedly the walked past him but he held my hand.

    His head was bowed and he looked worried about something. I pursed my lips but my expression changed instantly and I looked at him with a gleeful expression.

    "Why are you holding me back? Don''t worry, the soup would be ready in a minute." I quickly used that as an excuse to escape from him.

    Damn my heart was beating too fast and even the touch of his hand could make my feet weak. Why am I feeling this way?

    Am I in love?

    I removed my hand from his and hurried away not allowing him to say another word.

    ###

    Gerard woke up and frond himself alone on the floor. He placed his hand on his stomach and stared at the ceiling but in no time, he remembered something and his eyes widened.

    "Gerard stop..." that was Ayla''s voice in the dark and what the hell was he thinking?

    He abruptly got up but his temples hurt because of the hangover. Even for monsters like him, this was inevitable only that he would get over it faster.

    He rushed to the door of the room but what to do? Too worried that he had hurt Ayla, he didn''t open the door instead, he stood there for a split second and thought about how to reduce his punishment.

    He clenched his fist then scattered his hair. His head was bowed when he gently knocked on the door.

    He wasn''t ready to see Ayla but he just had to make sure that he didn''t hurt her in any way because that would terrify him.

    After a few seconds, the door cracked open and he slowly looked up at her. She was wearing the white towel from yesterday but he could clearly see the red marks on her neck even though she tried to cover them.

    His gaze widened but he lowered his head a little and because he was worried that he must have caused more harm than just those red marks, he couldn''t muster up the courage to talk properly.

    He heard her greet him politely and in a low raspy voice, he responded.

    "Good... morning." he wasn''t even sure that he even heard his own words.

    His head was lowered and he didn''t wish to say anymore but she spoke again "You had too much to drink yesterday. I''ll make you some soup to reduce the effect."

    He looked up at her for a second but seeing her pursed lips and crystal clear eyes, he couldn''t help but lower his head again.

    He could sense that she was trying to act happy so he doesn''t blame himself and when she made way for herself to pass, he held her by the hand.

    ''I have to apologise...that the right thing to do.'' he thought to himself but in the next second, she hastily removed her hand from his.

    "Why are you holding me back? Don''t worry, the soup would be ready in a minute." and with that, she hurried away.

    Gerard was scared that it would be the end for the both of them because she look fine but he could hear her heart beating hysterically.

    Could she be afraid of me?

 Chapter 67 - Can I Feel Free To Say That I Am In Love?

    I made the soup in no time and hurried to the room to help Gerard. Of course, he must be weak and exhausted after having too much to drink yesterday night.

    I got to the door and paused. Why is my face hurting? It was only then that I realized I had been smiling ever since I walked to the kitchen and now my cheeks were burning.

    I shook my head trying to get rid of this crazy feeling. Why is it that I can''t control myself when it comes to matters related to Gerard?

    I puffed my cheeks to relax then opened the door. When I walked in, I was greeted with the sight of Gerard''s waist in a white towel and his bare torso revealed causing me to widen my eyes and the cheek I had tried hard to relax began to heat up again.

    Goodness, why didn''t he lock the door and why is he just standing there? I turned abruptly as I felt my face heat up more and more.

    "Ill... I''ll just leave this here." I walked with my back and tried to place it on the table but bumped into him.

    He held me carefully and took the plate from my hand before placing it on the table himself.

    Now that my business was done, I wanted to excuse myself but he held my hand but I still had my back against his hard chest.

    "I... Umm." damn Ayla, you can''t even come up with a good sentence. What''s happening to me?

    Gerard did not make me turn instead, he just cleared his throat and said what he wanted to say.

    "Yesterday... I, I was very drunk and wasn''t in my right senses. I hope you can forgive me for that." he sounded very genuine and my burning cheeks eased. It was as though his words worked magic on them and I felt at ease as well.

    I turned to him and smiled slightly. "I understand." was all I could muster up to say and when he finally let go of my hand, I excused myself.

    "I have some work to take care of. I will be in the sitting room." he nodded and with that, I walked out of the room.

    After leaving the room, I sighed. What exactly was I expecting? Was I really expecting that he wouldn''t apologise for what he did?

    I actually wanted an apology but the one he gave just gave off the vibe of a breakup message.

    I slapped my face lightly. "Wake up Ayla, why are you behaving so weird these days? An apology is an apology. There is nothing more to it." I whispered to myself.

    But then again, it felt good to hear an apology from him. More than the breakup vibe, it made me feel important. I have never been apologised to and to say the truth, this genuine apology of his melted my heart.

    Remembering his cold and distant aura when I first met him, Gerard seemed to be a different version of himself and could I feel free to say that I was in love?

    ***

    In a big mansion, a girl was seen behind her computer. She looked so serious with her glasses on and her brows furrowed.

    This was the same girl who was referred to as Kara at Ayla''s school. She was the diva of her faculty and no one dared to go against her. In fact, whatever she said prevailed in her faculty because she was the student''s union president.

    She was going through the security cameras in a hospital and being a computer expert she could hack whatever site she wanted.

    She successful broke into the hospital security cameras and checked them over and over again to make sure she didn''t miss any part.

    She let out a sigh realizing that nothing implicating was in the footage. Just then, she heard a knock on her door and Immediately changed the page that was displayed on the computer.

    "Come in." a head stuck out of the door and she smiled.

    "Nerd... Come on in."

    Kel smiled happily and walked in. She was happy to Kara in a good mood after a few days of terror.

    "So tell me champ, what do you need?" Kara asked, placing her elbow on the table and her head on her knuckles.

    "What? Can''t I visit my sister whenever I want anymore?" Kel asked with a pitiful expression plastered to her face.

    "Come here..." Kara spoke then tossed a throw pillow at her sister.

    Kara used to stay in a rural area before moving to this country. She was introduced to Kel''s family like hers and was asked to respect them.

    She was told by her supposed to be father that the owner of the big mansion was her real father and that she was born as a result of an unpredictable one night stand between her real father and a complete stranger.

    This revelation tore Kara to shreds but the reaction she got from her step-sister, Kel was not what she was expecting. Kel welcomed her as though she was a biological sister she had been waiting for a loved her more than anyone could.

    When Kara wanted to run for president in school, Kel advised and encouraged her to go for it. To say the least, Kel had been of moral support to her. But, Kel requested one thing. She requested that Kara pretend not to know her in school because she didn''t want to get the attention of a rich man''s daughter.

    She also requested that Kara should never stand up for her whenever she was in trouble and said that she wanted to know what it felt like to be trampled upon and also wanted to work hard to make a name for herself.

    That was the true story between Kara and Kel.

    As they were having a pillow fight, Kara thought to herself, ''I''m sorry sister, I had to do something this time around but I think I may have gone too far.''

 Chapter 68 - Should I Just Walk Around In My Bikinis?

    Diana paced around the house confused about where her brother could have gone. She tried to get information from the staff but none of them would give her an appropriate answer.

    She was worried because he never left home unless it is very important and due to the curse, his movements have been restricted.

    She was worried that he would see the sun and it would have grave consequences.

    A sigh left her lips as she tossed and turned on the bed. She didn''t know where he could be because there were so many residents that were under his name so he could be anywhere at this moment.

    A knock came from her door and she immediately went to get it hoping that there would be news about her brother''s whereabouts.

    Immediately she opened the door, she began to ask without even knowing who was standing there.

    "Have you found out where my..." when she finally looked at who was standing there, her eyes darkened.

    "You? What the hell are you doing here? Haven''t I made myself clear that I do not want to share the same air as you?" Diana was furious at the sight of her grandmother. She hated the fact that the old hag would not let her be.

    "Diana, it''s about Gerard." Diana was about to close the door when she heard her grandmother''s words.

    She opened the door and looked at her quizzically. "What about him?" she looked at her grandma in disdain. If it wasn''t because she mentioned Gerard''s name, there would have been having this conversation.

    "I know where he went." the grandma made a subtle expression on her face and she looked as though she didn''t have an ulterior motive.

    Diana looked at her quizzically. Surely, if her grandma was willing to share the location of where her brother was, it would only mean that she wanted something in return.

    Diana scoffed and rolled her eyes. "And what do you want in return?" she asked with a smug expression on her face.

    Her grandmother smiled lightly. "Why? Do I look as though I want something in return? I noticed you have been asking around and no one would tell you the truth so I decided to help you out. Besides, I heard he is with the human."

    When Diana heard that her brother could be with Ayla, she didn''t know what to think. She didn''t want to get on his bad book for messing with their time together besides, the issue of her kidnapping is still ongoing.

    "Then I think we should let them be. I don''t want to get involved with the both of them because brother seems to adore Ayla like a golden monument." Diana walked in leaving her door open.

    The grandma used that opportunity to walk in and cajole her more. "But Diana, that girl is up to no good. Gerard needs someone who has strength and power. Ayla is just a student. She doesn''t have a name and to make matters worse, she''s human."

    Diana furrowed her brow and thought deeply about it. She obviously didn''t want Gerard to make the mistake of falling in love with a human but at the same time, if Gerard said was true about Ayla being his mate, then there was nothing she could do about it.

    "Think about it, the same humans that killed my son and his wife. You can''t possibly blame me for not accepting Ayla." the grandma continued and this time, she got emotional.

    "That was my reason for bringing Anastasia. She''s a beautiful, brilliant, powerful girl. She has a company and is the sole heir of her father and to crown it all up, you belong to a powerful park in Australia." this was her way of getting what she wanted by making Anastasia look good in Diana''s sight thereby gaining favour from a little friendship.

    Diana looked at her grandma furiously. "How dare you bring up that girl in this conversation. Oh... Now I know what this is all about. You are trying to buy your way for Anastasia right. When I asked you what you wanted in return, I''m guessing this was it right."

    Her grandmother waved her hand in denial. "No... I promise you, this has nothing to do with Gerard. I genuinely wanted to help and as we were talking, one thing led to the other I wouldn''t have mentioned it, I promise."

    Diana sighed "So tell me, where is he?" she asked and the granny quickly told her the location and she rushed out to look for him.

    After she was gone, the old woman smiled sinisterly. She knew that although Diana was behaving hot headed, she would understand the difference between the two individuals and realized that Anastasia is the best option for Gerard.

    Feeling that her plan worked on it fine, she left the room and went to the kitchen to grab some wine as a model of celebration.

    Diana drove to the location her granny gave her and hesitated before pressing the doorbell.

    A few seconds after pressing the doorbell, someone opened the door and just as her grandma said, it was Ayla.

    She was momentarily speechless seeing Ayla in a bathrobe and her hair slightly dishevelled.

    "You... I... Where is my brother?" didn''t and asked as she struggled to make one coherent question.

    "Inside." I pointed and made way for her. I didn''t know how to behave in front of Diana because I had a feeling that she didn''t like me that much and to be honest, whoever didn''t like me didn''t bother me. After all, I only care about myself and not what other people think about me.

    She walked in and I closed the door shut. It was already enough that Diana was here but what was worse was the fact that my clothes have not arrived yet. "Would I continue to walk around the house with a towel or should I just walk around with my bikinis instead?" I whispered to myself.

    I sighed and wanted to walk away but someone hugged me from behind. "I wouldn''t mind if you did that, you know...."

 Chapter 69 - Would She Believe Me?

    "Would I continue to walk around the house with a towel or should I just walk around with my bikinis instead?" I whispered to myself.

    I sighed and wanted to walk away but someone hugged me from behind. "I wouldn''t mind if you did that. You know..."

    My eyes widened and I turned abruptly. "What...what are you doing?" I asked as I saw Gerard standing there with a black top and black joggers.

    He said nothing and just leaned forward. My eyes widened as my brain thought about so many things that my eyes had not even seen yet.

    I closed my eyes shut but in the next second, I heard a chuckle. When I opened my eyes, I saw him standing straight leaving me in a weird position.

    "Let''s go?" he asked with his lips slightly curved up and nodded absentmindedly.

    "Yes..."

    He smiled and put his hand out. I blinked twice but he took my hand and placed it on his then began to walk away.

    "huh" I whispered to myself but I didn''t even have time to think before he dragged me away.

    Gerard stopped halfway when he saw Diana in the living room. She turned to look at me then I realized that I didn''t get the chance to tell him that his sister was the one at the door and not the person bringing my clothes.

    "Oh... I... Your sister was the one by the door earlier and not the person with the delivery." I answered even though I wasn''t asked anything.

    "Ayla... Can you excuse us for a minute?" his expression was cold and he looked different from the person earlier.

    "Oh... Okay." I quietly walked away seeing that the environment wasn''t conducive besides, I had a lot to worry about.

    ###

    Gerard stared at nowhere exactly while Diana also just stood there not saying a word. She knew that Gerard must have figured out that she had something to do with Ayla''s kidnapping the other day but he had it all mixed up. Although she planned to kidnap Ayla, she wasn''t the one who actually did it and her men didn''t even get to Gerard''s house.

    ''It would be best if I clear the air now before this prolongs and he views me as the threat.'' she thought to herself.

    She took a deep breath in "Gerard I..."

    "Silence!" he looked angrier hearing her voice than ever before. Diana was not sure if this was only about Ayla or someone else.

    "Gerard why..." she didn''t finish her statement before his eyes turned red and the atmosphere became tense.

    She grabbed her chest and felt worried. She had not seen him this angry in years or least, not to her.

    Gerard did not move from where he stood but Diana could sense his anger and she knew that this couldn''t be only because of Ayla.

    Gerard closed his eyes and asked more calmly and gently.

    "Why Diana? Why did you do it?" he asked and she bit her lower lips.

    "Brother... It was all a mix up I didn''t know that she was your mate. I swear if I did, I wouldn''t have done anything to harm her even if I didn''t like her." Diana explained to him but she didn''t get the reaction she was expecting.

    Gerard froze in one spot and his eyes slowly opened. It was back to its heterochromia state but she could sense confusion on his face.

    "What did you just say?" he asked looking at her puzzled. It was only then that Diana knew that Ayla wasn''t even in the equation at all.

    Diana sighed. It was now or never. Even though this wasn''t what he was talking about, it would be best if she just cleared the air.

    "I tried to get Ayla kidnapped." she blurted out and Gerard''s gaze darkened. He looked angrier than the first time and even worse, he looked disappointed.

    "You what?" Gerard could not hide the disbelief anymore. He thought that what he was mad at her for was bad but it turned out that this was even worse.

    "I swear it was before you told me that she was your mate. The men I sent didn''t even get to the house before Lucy called to inform you that Ayla was taken," she explained everything, even saying that she sent werewolves and not humans just in case if he doubted her.

    Gerard closed his eyes and pinched the space between his brow. He couldn''t believe his ears, of all the people who he thought would do this, he never expected that it would be Diana.

    "I promise you, brother, I didn''t want it to be that way. I was just worried about you and I thought that she was just charming you with her good looks." she wanted him to believe her so desperately but that didn''t look like it was going to happen anytime.

    She had seen Gerard in the worse state and she knew what he was capable of but she didn''t want to lose him, not now, not ever again.

    "Brother I..."

    "Find them... Only then would I be able to forgive you." Gerard''s voice was strangely calm and the calmness in his voice made her tense.

    She knew exactly who he was talking about and she nodded. It was going to be difficult but she was going to try to find the real culprit who tried to get Ayla kidnapped.

    "Yes, I..."

    "You may leave." he cut her short and asked her to leave without even looking at her face for another second.

    She nodded and exited the door. It was only after she left that Gerard sighed in relief.

    He sighed and walked to the counter then turned a sachet of brown coffee into a mug. He wanted to relieve his stress and a nice hot coffee would do just that.

    Suddenly, he raised his head and stopped staring at the coffee. "You heard what she said didn''t you?"

    I sighed but my expression turned back to normal almost instantly. "What? Did she say something about me? Does she not like me?"

    I walked up to him and he turned to look at me. His face was expressionless as he drank his coffee but I could see through his eyes that he was not at all happy.

    We stared at each other for a long time but I had to cut it off. "Ah... It''s so hot today." I raised my hand and fanned myself a little.

    Hurriedly, I went straight to the curtain to open it but my hands were just about to open it when Gerard held them.

    I didn''t know why the curtains were always dropped and to make matters worse, they always used dark thick curtains. Not just in this apartment but also the big mansion.

    "Don''t." he was hugging me from behind and I couldn''t quite grasp why this was a problem.

    "Huh..." I blinked twice then nodded. I left the curtain and wanted to walk away but he held my hand.

    "Huh... Do you want to say something?" I asked confused.

    "I... Ayla..." his words were breaking and it was as though he wanted to say something but could find the courage to.

    "Yes..." I looked at him concerned as though trying to get the words out of him.

    ''Should I tell her about the curse? That would make it easier and I wouldn''t have to worry about her breaking the rules. But what if she doesn''t believe me? What would I do then? Would she see me as a man who is just making up excuses?'' he wondered.

    I looked at Gerard sceptically seeing that he was lost in thought. "You wanted to say something?" I asked to wake him up.

    Gerard jerked back to the present "Um... Yes. Why don''t we go and sit first?" ''Yes, it would be best if I tell her the truth than keep her in the dark.''

    "Okay." I walked to the living room and sat on the sofa patiently waiting for him to say what he wanted to say and after an eternity, he began.

    "Ayla, I am..." he was just about to say it when the doorbell rang.

    "Oh let me get that. It must be the delivery person." I got up Immediately and dashed to the door.

    My head popped out because I obviously couldn''t answer the person with just a bathrobe.

    "Maam, your delivery." a woman stood there with a big bag. I blinked twice then smiled at her. She came with an assistant and they both took the delivery inside the house because obviously, I wouldn''t be able to carry it in alone. Thankfully the people that came were women and I felt more comfortable

    "Please sign here." she requested after dropping the bags and I signed and waved them goodbye.

    "Gerard, look at all these..." I looked around the living room but he was nowhere in sight.

    "Did he have something important to take care of?" I whispered to myself before staring at the bags in self-pity.

 Chapter 70 - Horrendous Creatures

    After a long hour of unpacking, I fell asleep but this time, I changed into a causal singlet and shorts because it was a sunny day.

    I was tired from unpacking and was excited when I saw all the things Gerard ordered for. I also wanted to wait for him to come back but he never did and I unfortunately fell asleep.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw someone lying by my side. I blinked twice when I realized that this was none other that the actor who went missing in action while shooting a scene.

    Gerard disappeared when he was about to say something to me and my gut feeling told me that he would say it again.

    I sighed as I studied his face as though I was studying for an exam. ''Why is he looks so beautiful.'' I thought to myself and a minutes later, he moved a little causing me to close my eyes shot and pretend as though I was still sleeping.

    I heard a scoff before I felt him slowly getting out of bed. Is it just my imagination or did he touch my lips?

    I slowly opened my eyes and realized that he was gone. A sigh left my mouth and I didn''t know why but there was this longing in my heart.

    ''Ayla... Wake up from your dreams. You are just a contractual wife and nothing more besides, you just have five more months to stay with him so please don''t catch feelings for any reason. Oh my fragile heart.'' I rubbed my chest pitifully as I pouted.

    I shook my head and got out of the bed. I thought about all the things I could do for the day but this place was just as boring as the big mansion. Infact, it was worse.

    I walked out of the room but bumped into Gerard. "Um... Oh... Hi." I was short of words especially because I didn''t plan for this to happen. Come to think of it, things have been happening strangely these days.

    "Lets eat?" he asked and I nodded.

    We walked to the dining area and I noticed that everything was already set. The food was nearly placed on the table and for the first time, it didn''t look as though we were having a mini feast. Instead, it looked like a normal meal for a couple.

    I took my seat and placed the towel on my thighs. Only two plates were placed in front of us and it looked so tantalizing that I wished we had more.

    I moved my plate closer to me and just as I was about to dive in, Gerard stopped me.

    "Huh?" I looked at him confused by why he was stopping me from eating. Or could it be that this food was for someone else? But there are only two plates so if this didn''t belong to me then where did my foot vanish to?

    "Lets... Can we eat together?" he asked in a low voice and I was taken aback for a second but in the next second, I jerked back to the present.

    "Ye... Yes sure." ''why is he so cute when he makes a demand like that? Ayla... Behave yourself.''

    I pushed the plate further away and closer to him and after that, I sighed and began to eat. It took him a second to eat as well and I didn''t even know when we finished eating the two plates.

    After eating to my satisfaction, I leaned back and robbed my stomach. This was the best meal I had had in days and I certainly was full.

    I had thought that a plate wasn''t going to be enough but it turned out that sharing two plates was very satisfying.

    Gerard stood from the table and took the plates from the table to my surprise. Why is he being so sweet to me all of a sudden?

    Gerard washed and the dishes and because I had nothing to do, I just sat in front of the TV and watched some a scary movie.

    "What are you watching?" I heard Gerard''s voice from behind me and I turned abruptly.

    "Its a movie." was my short response but he sat with me and asked further.

    "What is it about?" he asked further and I pursed my lips.

    "Its a horror movie about wolves." I replied but when I looked at his face, I realized that his expression had changed.

    "Wolves?" he subconsciously asked.

    "Yeah. Actually, it''s a movie about a man who turns into a horrendous wolf at night and terrorizes a community." I explained further.

    "Huh?" he didn''t seem to understand what I was saying so I decided to explain more.

    I paused the movie and turned to face him. "Okay... It''s like this. A man got bitten by a wolf under the full moon and suddenly woke up the next morning and realized that his bite marks were gone." I was so fascinated by the movie that I was ever illustrating with my hands.

    Gerard looked at me with interest and this made me to explain the story with more charisma.

    "The image in the movie is almost the same as the one rumored to be in Salem but the movie states that it''s just fiction and nothing about it is real." my shoulders dropped when I said this but they rose again when I remembered something.

    "Do you remember that night when I told you I saw a monster outside my window?" I looked at him happily as though I had just cracked a puzzle.

    Gerard looked at me sceptically and nodded. "What if that was a wolfman?"

    Immediately I finished my sentence, Gerard choked and coughed none stop. "Are... Are you okay?" I asked concerned and he nodded.

    "What did you call it again? Wolfman? Is that what they call creatures like that?" he asked looking confused and I blinked twice.

    "I... I don''t know... I guess so. That''s just the name I thought of." I responded unsure if my unpredictable name giving was the one that caused him to cough.

    "So... This wolf man, what do you think of him?" he asked changing the story from the one I saw by my window.

    I didn''t take a second to respond. "Terrible. I think it''s terrible. A horrendous creatures who kills people and doesn''t care about human life. He must be a monster." I nodded as I spoke these words as though trying to convince him.

    Gerard gulped and rubbed him knee. I knew that people did this only when they were stressed nervous or worried wait! Could he be scared of the wolf man? Maybe I over explained. I should quit scaring him now.

    "Ah... You see, they aren''t real so you have nothing to worry about. I''m sure that they are probably extinct or better still, they don''t exist at all." I said this to calm him down but he didn''t stop rubbing his knee. In fact, he looked worse.

    #

    ''Extinct? Dead? Don''t exist? Is that what she thinks? And to make it worse, she considers us horrible creatures.'' Gerard was worried more than ever. He wanted to tell Ayla the truth but it turns out that he might never be able to do that.

    ##

    "Umm... Are you well? Do you feel sick?" I asked seeing him in this condition.

    "Huh?" he looked at me confused but in the next second, he brushed it off "No... I''m fine. Why do you ask?" he looked at me nervously.

    "Oh well..." I pointed to his head and he touched it only to realize that he was sweating.

    He looked shocked and shook his head. "This... This is nothing. Let''s just watch the movie shall we?" he requested and I shrugged then played the movie again.

    We got to a place where the wolf man wanted to attack the community again but found a young girl who stole his heart.

    He was furious at first but the girl captured his heart and he couldn''t feel his blood rage again. He looked at the girl with interest and desire. She looked like an innocent lamb and he didn''t know why but she made him feel different.

    Gerard looked at Ayla as he watched the movie with her and could see her staring at the TV with interest. It was as though he watching this movie made him re-live his past. The story might be different but the story line was similar to his and Ayla''s.

    He got carried away looking at her instead of the movie and didn''t know when he asked her an important question.

    "Would you fall in love with a werewolf?"

    ###

    I looked up at Gerard and blinked twice. I wasn''t sure if I understood his question. "Huh?"

    ''Why is her eyes crystal clear and her face so innocent? Even I can not cannot control myself when I''m with her.'' Gerard thought to himself then asked the question again. "Would you love a werewolf?

    I could tell from his eyes that this question was on reflex "Umm... Well...."

 Chapter 71 - Lets Do Something Indoors.

    I felt uncomfortable by this question. I mean, why would I want to fall in love with a man who could possibly hurt me. This is not a fairytale or Disneyland.

    "Um... Well..." I was just about to answer when my phone beeped.

    "excuse me." I picked up my phone and checked the notification. It was from the group I was added on from school but I haven''t really paid attention to it so I just put my phone on airplane mode and when I turned to look at Gerard, he didn''t look like he wanted an answer anymore.

    "Um... That was from school. Remember the group I told you about... It..." Gerard turned to look at me but his face was very calm.

    "You don''t need to explain everything Ayla. Let''s watch the movie." he suggested.

    "Oh... Right." I took the remote control and resumed the movie. We sat on the same couch but the distance between the two of us was as though we were social distancing.

    We watched so many episodes and I realized that the monster in the movie had a good side as well. He wasn''t as bad as I thought he was and all he needed was someone to teach him the right things.

    The scene changed and they went back home from a night out. They both stared into each other''s eyes and their lips sealed.

    My eyes widened when the temperature of the room rose a few degrees more than usual.

    They soon went to the bed and my hands went over my face but I spaced my fingers so that I could still see what was going on.

    "We don''t have to do this if you aren''t ready." the male lead said to the female lead as he hovered over her.

    She placed her hand on his cheek and pulled him in for another steamy kiss. This time, I closed my eyes for real and felt awkward sitting right next to Gerard.

    "Ah... Kiss me... I want you... I need you... Umm..." she moaned and pleaded for him and I almost couldn''t take it anymore and wanted to stand up but the TV went black and I dropped my palm abruptly and blinked twice.

    "What happened?" I asked surprised and Gerard dropped the remote from his hand showing that he was the one that turned it off.

    I looked at him sceptically, "You didn''t look comfortable with it."

    Huh? Were my actions that obvious? I wondered.

    "Your hands were placed over your face." he responded without being asked anything and I knew then that my actions were indeed very obvious.

    "Why don''t we do something else?" he asked and I looked around. There was absolutely nothing to do and this was a weekend. He also had no work to do.

    "Why don''t we go outside..." I asked but the room''s temperature dropped again.

    ''Whats going on? One minute I''m hot and the next, I''m cold as ice. What''s with that look?'' I wondered. Just then, I realized that I had never seen Gerard outside. He went in cars with dark glasses and all the curtains were dropped. Was he allergic to sunlight?

    "I don''t think that would be a good idea. Why don''t we do something indoors?" he suggested but of course, I had no idea what we could do indoors except watch movies.

    "Board games... Why don''t we play board games?" I asked but almost after I finished saying it, I regretted it. This house looked like that of newly wedded. It was as good as empty.

    My shoulders dropped and my mouth pushed forward. I could visibly see Gerard pursing his lips through the side of my eyes but I couldn''t look at him because I was more than bored.

    "Why don''t we go to the arcade?" his words dropped like an unbelievable bomb and I raised a brow a him. How could we possibly go to an arcade when he looks like someone who is allergic to sunlight?

    I sat properly of the couch and looked at him like someone who wanted to discover the truth.

    "Tell me something... What is it that you wanted to tell me the other time before the door bell rang?"

    Gerard sighed then smiled slightly. "How about we go to the arcade first? When we get back, I will tell you."

    I shrugged then nodded. "Okay..."

    "Get dressed." his calm and gentle voice made me feel protected and I didn''t even know why. It wasn''t like I needed protection from anyone but what was this?

    I went to the room immediately and wore a white turtle neck top and brow pants with a black coat just in case it gets cold later on. These were some of the clothes that Gerard just ordered and I didn''t know how but all the clothes were my size.

    "Why is he so lovable? Any girl would love this man." ''No Ayla... You can''t say that. Gerard is just your friend and you don''t even know what love is.'' I shook my head and stared at the mirror one more time.

    "Great." after the inspection, I walked out of the room and there he was. Gerard was wearing a complete black outfit as usual and his hair was tied in the hipster style which gave him a cool yet amazing look.

    He turned and looked at me and something flashed in his eyes. It was so fast that I almost thought I was imagining things.

    His gaze lingered on me and he looked at loss of words. I walked up to her and cleared my throat waking him up from his trance.

    "Um... You look awesome." he subconsciously complimented and I didn''t know why my cheeks began to burn.

    "Thank you. Um... Sha we go?" I asked in a hurry to finally leave the house but he shook his head making me look at him confused.

    He pulled out something from his pocket and it was a case. I wondered what was in it and got quite anxious.

    He opened it and I saw a beautiful necklace. I blinked twice seeing how attractive it was.

    He held the necklace up and wanted to place it on me but I felt as though it was to expensive for me to take. How could I?

    "I... You..." I wanted to refuse the gift but he walked behind and placed it one. I looked at the necklace and felt dumbstruck.

    The stones glittered and I am sure this would attracted robbers. I didn''t want any more attention.

    "Thank you." I thanked him but his response was savage.

    "Dont worry it''s not expensive."

    ''Huh? Was that supposed to make me feel better or worse?

    '' I smiled awkwardly at him and walked out.

    We got to the car and he looked absolutely fine. The car was very dark as usual and there was something separating the driver from the rest of the car.

    I didn''t even see who the driver was and sitting in the car alone with Gerard felt quite awkward.

    I tried looking out the window but Tere was nothing to see as the glasses were very dark.

    I leaned by the window and eventually fell asleep. I didn''t know why I easily feel asleep recently. This was so unlike me but it turned out that this life was quite boring.

    I felt someone''s hand on mine but I was too exhausted to open my eyes. Besides, I was with Gerard and for some reasons, I knew he would never hurt me.

    "Ayla..." I felt a soft pat on my hand and slowly opened my eyes. Wait what? What am I doing here?

    I was leaning on Gerard shoulder and his arms were around my waist. This was so unlike me so how did I get too comfortable?

    I moved away Immediately and arranged my dress. "I am sorry. I didn''t know I slept there..." just as I was saying that, I saw something that caught my attention on his cloth.

    Wait what is that? Can my day get any worse? I saw a slippery liquid on the spot where I slept and this could only mean one thing.

    My eyes almost came out of their socket and I wanted to cry. ''Ayla what are you, a pig?'' I asked myself while thinking about what I could do to get it off without making the situation awkward.

    "Shall we go now?" he asked and I looked at him with widened eyes. I blinked multiple times and saw some whips by the side. I sighed in relief and took one but when I turned to him, he was already out of the car.

    ''Ah... What do I do now?'' I was so worried that I couldn''t even get off the car.

    The door to my side opened and there he was standing by the door. Why is he such a gentle man?

    I was fascinating about him but my eyes fell on the slippery liquid and I came back to my senses.. Hurriedly, I got out of the car but missed my step and fell forward.

 Chapter 72 - Wait... Wait We Are In The Car.

    "Ah..." I was expecting to hit the ground but I fell on Gerard instead and I must commend his stamina.

    My head hit his chest and I was worried that he would get hurt. When I regained my balance, I looked up at him and felt awkward.

    "I am sorry." Gerard looked lost for a second but in the next minute, he nodded and held my hand then walked me into the arcade.

    We arrived in the parking lot and there was very little light coming in so I''m guessing his allergy to the sun did not affect him.

    As we walked into the arcade, I realized that everywhere was just as dark as the apartment the only source of light was from the bulbs that hung from the ceiling and it looked like a place that Gerard would definitely go to because there was no sunlight. This dark thing was still a mystery to me.

    "Umm... Do..." I began but he cut me short.

    "Gerard... Call me Gerard." I blinked twice but then regained myself and responded.

    "Ge... Gerard..." I tried to say his name. I realized that most of the time, I avoided saying his name and for reasons, I don''t even know of.

    "Yes..." he pressed further to know what I wanted.

    How do I ask him? ''Gerard, are you allergic to sunlight?'' no that sound terrible. Who would be allergic to vitamin D?

    I wasn''t sure how to put it but after much hesitation, I ended up asking something entirely different. "What game are we playing?"

    He looked around and pointed to one that had teddy bears in it. It was a shooting game and all we had to do was put a coin, get the target and we could get a teddy in return.

    This was the best I could ever ask for, a game with guns, what more could I ask for?

    Gerard and I walked to the machine and he passed me a fake gun. I was super excited that I couldn''t wait to begin.

    "Oh, it''s been such a long time since I last had this feeling," I whispered to myself as I played with the gun in my hand.

    Gerard walked behind me and just as I was still playing with the gun, he took my hand from behind in an attempt to show me how to fire a shot.

    What is he doing? I never said I needed help with firing a shot now, did I? I looked over my shoulder and realized what he wanted to do but instead of reprimanding him, I drowned in his eyes.

    Why does he look so beautiful that I can''t even say a word when I''m around him?

    Gerard had a serious look on his face and this made him look like a god of ancient times dressed in modern clothes.

    He tore his gaze from the screen and looked at me causing me to blink twice. Why do I feel as though I was caught stealing?

    We got so close to each other that I could literally feel his soft breath on my face. I subconsciously licked my lips and something suddenly flickered in his eyes.

    I heard some murmurs beside us and Immediately came back to my senses.

    "Cough... Umm... Game?" I turned and held the gun properly then fired a shot and it hit the bottle accurate.

    I fired some more shots and hit the other bottles on the same spot where I hit the first one.

    Gerard didn''t move an inch and just stared at me while I focused on shooting.

    "Wow... That is so accurate. Did you perhaps train in the military?" the supervisor who happened to be passing by asked in astonishment.

    I looked at him and smiled. "No." was my simple and short answer.

    "Well I guess you must be naturally talented in that case." he complimented and I smiled. This was the first time someone was commenting on my shooting and it made me feel good.

    ###

    It was only after the supervisor complimented that Gerard tore his gaze from Ayla''s face and looked at the scoreboard.

    ''Perfect score.''

    He looked at the supervisor and realized that he was talking to Ayla rather closely.

    "She''s my wife." he blurted out and Ayla and the supervisor looked at him awkwardly.

    He wasn''t asked what the relationship was and answering just like that was rather awkward.

    "Ah... Sir, I was just complimenting your wife here for her incredibly talented marksmanship. I almost thought she walked for the military." the supervisor commented further and Gerard held Ayla by the shoulder.

    He nodded at the supervisor and the supervisor followed his hand on Ayla''s shoulder and commented.

    "You two make a perfect pair. Well then, enjoy." he walked away and Ayla turned to look at Gerard sceptically.

    ###

    What was that for? It''s not like I was going to get snatched away so why was he behaving so possessive?

    "Umm..." I moved away a little and his hand dropped from my shoulder. I then turned to the machine and took my present which had been packaged by the sales attendant.

    I turned to Gerard and smiled at him happily. "Look, a present."

    I was so excited that I wanted to see what was in it. "Open it."

    I smiled happily and took the item out of the bag. My smile widened when I was what it was.

    A fluffy golden black wolf. "Ah... It''s the big bad wolf." I jumped happily when I saw what was inside. I was very pleased with this present that I couldn''t even hide my excitement.

    For the first time, I saw Gerard genuinely smile and there was something about his expression that I couldn''t quite understand.

    I stopped jumping around and looked at him carefully. He looked so innocent and cute that it made my heart flutter.

    Why do I feel this way when I look at him? Why does my heart skip a beat whenever he does something unplanned?

    I stared at him as he smiled and I felt lost in those beautiful eyes of his. "You should smile more." I subconsciously spoke what was on my mind.

    He looked at me and looked confused by what I said. "Did you say something?" he asked and I repeated what I said.

    "I said you should smile more often. You look more handsome whenever you do so." it was only after I said that that I realized the gravity of my words.

    My face burned and I walked away from where he stood.

    Gerard stood fixated on one spot and he looked like he froze for a moment. He couldn''t believe his ears and swiftly, he turned around but the person he wanted to hold back was already gone.

    ''This... This is strange. Why do I feel this way?'' he asked himself then stared at his hands and recalled what was said a few minutes ago.

    "You should smile more often. You look more handsome when you do so."

    He looked up and chased after me and when he finally got close, he held my hand causing me to turn and look at him confused.

    "Huh?" I looked at my hand then at him.

    "Would you like to go home now?" he asked and I nodded. There was something strange about his voice.

    Together, we walked out of the arcade and into the car. We sat a little apart and I wondered what was wrong with him.

    The engine started and it didn''t take two seconds for our lips to seal. I blinked twice and wondered, ''What the hell is going on?''

    "Ge..." I wanted to say something but he skillfully used that opportunity to invade my mouth.

    I didn''t feel too awkward about it except for the fact that we were in a moving car. What happened to him and what triggered this feeling of his?

    "Umm..." I leaned backwards and he leaned over me kissing and licking to his satisfaction.

    I couldn''t breathe after a while and he broke the kiss and went lower, kissing my neck downwards.

    I couldn''t control the sounds that left my mouth nor could I control the awkward feeling of wanting to be devoured.

    Once again, he went to my lips and his hand slipped under my shirt. His cold hands caused me to shiver uncontrollably and he immediately removed his hand and simply focused on kissing me.

    What is this feeling? Why do I yearn for him to do all these things all the time?

    Suddenly, we entered a pothole and our bodies moved together. My eyes shot open and I hit his chest a little.

    "Wait... Wait..."

    Gerard stopped and looked at me. His eyes didn''t look like the night before but I could tell that he wanted more.

    "We are in the car.

    " I reminded him.

    "I know," he responded in a low raspy voice but didn''t look like he had the intention to end there.

    "I''m not comfortable." I quickly told him and his gaze lingered on my face for a while.

    ''Why is it hard for me to control myself when I''m around her? Why does she have this much effect on me?'' Gerard wondered as he stared deeply into her eyes.

 Chapter 73 - Intense Cravings

    We got home in the evening and the rest of the ride home was rather silent. This was not like the many times when Gerard would just leave because he couldn''t go anywhere since we were trapped together in the car.

    After we got home, he opened the door for me and we walked into the apartment like silent couples.

    I could tell that there was something different about the way Gerard looked. He looked slightly nervous and I couldn''t understand why.

    "I''ll just go and take a shower." I excused myself and he nodded.

    ##

    Gerard went to his study after Ayla had gone to the shower. He sat at his desk and stared at a mobile phone for a long time while his fingers made a nervous sound on the desk.

    He deciphered calling someone about the issues he was facing but wasn''t sure if it was a good idea or not.

    After contemplating much, he picked up the phone a dialled the number which was not saved on his phone.

    It rang for a few seconds before someone answered. "Hy this is Madison speaking how may I help you?"

    "Hello..." she responded again when she didn''t hear anything from the person on the other end.

    "Meet me at Central Park in two hours." after saying this, Gerard ended the call without saying anything else.

    Madison seemed to know the person who just called after hearing Gerard''s voice but was too surprised to even drop the phone from her ears.

    Ayla finished taking her bath and got so tired that she just wanted to sleep. Gerard came into the room while she was sleeping and kissed her forehead.

    "I''ll be back soon." was all he said before Ayla heard the door open and close again. She was too sensitive to sounds and could be woken up by even the clicking of a phone keypad.

    ***

    The sun had gone down slightly but Gerard was wearing a black hoodie and even a mask just to prevent any casualties.

    At Central Park, a girl with blonde hair was already waiting at a spot that seemed to be a spot where she always goes when she had a meeting with Gerard.

    She sat on the bench patiently waiting for him to show up and finally, a man came and sat by her side.

    She sighed when she sensed that he was obviously Gerard. "It''s a surprise you thought to call me. What is it this time?" she asked while staring at the kids who were still playing on the grass.

    Gerard crossed his leg in a domineering manner and went straight to the point. "We kissed."

    Madison turned and looked at him uttering surprise. Her cold attitude towards him suddenly changed to that of an inquisitive child.

    "And..." she wanted to know all the details of this rare occurrence.

    "I can''t stop it even if I wanted to." it took Gerard some time to say this line but he had to find out what the reason was.

    "Who is this person to you?" she asked wondering what could cause this type of need in Gerard''s life.

    Gerard sighed "My Wife."

    Madison blinked twice and wondered how much she had missed. "Wife? I must admit I didn''t see that coming."

    It would be impossible to believe that Gerard was married already. ''Creepy'' she thought to herself.

    Madison thought of so many things that could cause this king to react but could only come up with one.

    "Has this bond been consummated?" she asked him even though she knew it was a personal question and Gerard would most likely not respond.

    She wanted to ask a different question because Gerard wasn''t answering the former but suddenly, he answered her.

    "No." his voice was cold and void as usual.

    "Huh?" she was both shocked and surprised that he answered the question and that they hadn''t consummated the marriage bond yet.

    "Wait what! Why?" she asked him but then thought about the obvious reasons and cleared her throat.

    Obviously, this problem was from Gerard since he had never been with any female in this kind of condition so he may be the one who doesn''t know how to treat her.

    "Why did you get married to her if you know you don''t like her? I mean, the Gerard I know cannot be forced into marrying just anyone," she asked meaningfully.

    "I wasn''t forced." was his short response and Madison was surprised again.

    "Wait so are you telling me you are in love? As in seriously in love? How did you even manage to propose to her and how did she find you attractive?" she began to run her mouth thinking of how awkward it would be for Gerard to court a girl.

    Gerard pinched the space between his brow frustrated. "Are you going to help me or not?" he asks in frustration and Madison finally stop spewing rubbish.

    "Isn''t it obvious? If you are truly in love with this girl then it explains why you can''t control your urge."

    Gerard could not understand what she was saying and he was getting pissed. "What do you mean?"

    "Think about the first time you even tasted blood." she pointed out and Gerard''s brow furrowed.

    "The more blood you taste the more your cravings. With just a mare kiss, you want her completely and your cravings would only grow until you consummate this marriage." what she said made sense but Gerard was confused why it was too strong. He had seen a lot of girls throughout his lifetime but why was Ayla different? Was it because of the obvious reasons for her being his mate or was it something else?

    "Gerard, must I remained you that you are different from the rest of the wolves? Whatever you do or feel is greater than what any normal werewolf would feel." she reminded him of his origin and all he could do was sigh.

    They sat on the bench for a while and Gerard got up prepared to leave but Madison, still sitting gave him one last piece of advice.

    "Gerard... I must tell you that if you continue to hold back these urges you might just end up hurting the poor girl because the more you accumulate it, the more dangerous it gets."

    He turned to look at her but his fears did not show on his face. "Oh and one more thing. This is very... very... Important."

    He looked at her wondering what next she would say but her next words left him dumbstruck.

    "Do remember to call me if you need help getting some condoms." after saying this, she winked at him and waved him goodbye.

    This was why he didn''t want to call her in the first place. He said nothing and just went away.

    "Oh, that''s funny... Gerard finally found himself a girl. Ha! That''s funny." she laughed as she thought about it over and over again.

    Gerard drove back home and at this time, it was already dark. When he got into the apartment, he was greeted by the awesome scent of food coming from the kitchen.

    His brows raised as he followed the scent. Ever since they got to the apartment, Ayla only cooked soup to relieve his hangover so it was rather surprising to see that she was cooking today.

    Gerard came home with the aim of not being too close to Ayla because he didn''t want to lose his self-restraint again but now how was he supposed to do that when her cooking is the only one he adores.

    He stood by the kitchen door and watched her as she washed the dishes she used in cooking. He momentarily got lost just looking at her but she spotted him and smiled widely and what was that? His heart skipped a beat. Is that even normal for males not to talk more of a werewolf king?

    He tried to force a smile but it didn''t work. "Your back." she walked up to him and gave him a hug leaving him dumbstruck.

    She broke the hug and looked at him sensing that something was strange but Gerard was quick to divert her attention.

    "What were you doing?" he asked in his warm and calm voice which only Ayla had ever heard.

    "I got bored so I came to the kitchen and cooked some food." she smiled after saying this sentence and Gerard''s heart skipped a beat again.

    ''Once was a surprise but twice is shocking. What is happening to me? Is this the urge thing?'' he asked himself.

    He smiled slightly and tried his best not to stare into her beautiful violet eyes but he could help but take a peek.

    Their eyes met with Ayla still hugging him and Gerard immediately regretted it. "Let''s eat?" Ayla asked but something flickered in his eyes showing that he wanted to eat something else.

    ''Why did my heart skip a beat again?'' Ayla asked herself as she stared into the eyes of Gerard and in the next second, he leaned in but she moved away.

    "Let''s eat.." she smiled playfully and went to the counter to get the food served.

 Chapter 74 - Go Back To Sleep, Its Late.

    **BEWARE, MATURE CONTENT AHEAD.**

    That night, Gerard used the excuse of staying in his study to finish up some work just to avoid seeing Ayla.

    ###

    I slept alone for the first time in this weekend time out but it felt strange and I realized that I had grown used to Gerard sleeping by my side that I wasn''t even able to get a good night sleep now that he wasn''t there.

    I didn''t want to disrupt his work so I just laid on the bed tossing and turning.

    ''Ayla... What is the matter with you? You should consider this an opportunity and not get restless because of it.''

    I sighed and tried my best to get a good night sleep but just as I was about to sleep, the door to the room opened and Gerard walked in.

    I sat up abruptly and stared at him for a long time as he stood by the door with his head leaned back and closed his eyes. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking but all I cared about was myself right now.

    "Why did you stay so long? I was waiting for you." I let out my concerns so bluntly without being shy at all.

    Gerard looked at me and his gaze was calm yet dangerous at the same time. I pursed my lips and looked around.

    Gerard slowly walked up to me then took off his shirt revealing his perfectly toned abs.

    I couldn''t help but gulp and my heart was beating erratically. Why wasn''t I doing anything to get out of this situation?

    I guess his eyes are too charming and trapping. They are luring me into this never-ending abyss.

    "You were waiting for me?" he asked and his voice made shivers go down my spine.

    I couldn''t find the words to say and just nodded. I was too timid to even look at him which made me lower my head.

    He crawled into the bed and moved closer to where I sat trapping me between his hands.

    ''Ayla... He''s going to devour you. Why are you still sitting there?'' my brain told me all the techniques to use in running away but my body was not responsive.

    He raised his hand and caressed my bare hands causing me to shiver uncontrollably. "Why?" he asked and I asked myself the same question, why?

    "I... I..." I couldn''t come up with an answer probably because he was so close to me and my heart was beating faster than usual.

    He leaned in closer and closer to me until our lips touched. I was only wearing a thin piece of linen and his chest was bare.

    He pulled my legs making me lay on the bed instead of sitting and his body crashed into mine.

    This feeling was heavenly and I wanted it to last forever.

    His hands caressed my bare thigh and my sleeping gown went up making more room for him to touch.

    With every touch, my body shivered. Only he could make me feel this way and the yearning would probably never stop.

    "Umm... Umm." I moaned as my body arched for him. His hand went to my stomach and my back then upwards to my hardened nipples and played with it.

    Very awkward feeling but how could I stop this halfway? It''s not possible, right?

    He squeeze and played with my moulds making me let out sounds that I could never imagine myself making.

    He broke the kiss and I caressed his back with my nails inflicting more pain than I expected.

    "Ah... Gerard... Ah..." I couldn''t control the sounds that came out of my mouth and I even began to doubt if that was my voice or not.

    He kissed my neck and my chest bone while his hands worked magic under my clothes.

    He pulled the hands of my nightgown down revealing some sensitive parts of my body he then began to kiss my chest bone again and went down and down and down.

    "Ah..." I screamed as my eyes shot open and I jumped out of the bed. My heart was beating like I was being chased and I couldn''t believe what my brain was thinking.

    I patted my chest to comfort my beating heart and sighed in relief. "Ha... It was only a dream."

    My heart was still beating fast and I couldn''t believe that I was actually dreaming something like that.

    I hummed a song my father used to sing for me when I was younger. He sang this song whenever I had a nightmare or had trouble sleeping.

    ''Ayla... What''s wrong with your brain? What kind of things do you think about these days?'' I hurt my head multiple times blaming my brain for all these wild thoughts.

    I sighed and looked down at my clothing then realized that I wasn''t even wearing a nightgown but long pyjamas trousers and top.

    "Aish." I rubbed my chest relieving my tensed muscles but my heart was still beating frantically.

    I put on my slipper and walked out of the room to get some cold water since my body was hot.

    I grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and gulped it down clumsily because my hand was shaking. My shirt ended up getting slightly soaked.

    I yawned and turned to leave after closing the fridge but I bumped into the man in my dreams.

    "Ah..." my eyes widened and my heart began to beat fast again but this time, it was for other reasons.

    Gerard was standing by the door and his arms were folded around his chest with his legs crossed as his back leaned on the door.

    "I... You aren''t asleep yet?" I asked after seeing him standing there like a ghost.

    Gerard said nothing and his eyes simply scanned my body causing me to blink twice and wonder what he was thinking.

    ##

    Gerard had been in his office all night simply because he didn''t want to bump into Ayla thinking that this act would help reduce his cravings.

    He checked through his files and every other documents that needed his attention but he couldn''t even read through a contract successfully without thinking about Ayla in between.

    Knowing that they were alone in the house didn''t help the issue at all. He slammed the papers on the desk and pinched the space between his brow in frustration. He had been reading a twenty-five-page contract for three hours now without even understanding a word.

    He didn''t have the urge to do anything nasty but desperately wanted to see her. Gerard believed that just seeing Ayla''s beautiful eyes would make him understand what he was doing a little.

    Just as he was thinking about her, he heard something strange and she immediately got out of his study to check on her.

    "Did she scream?" he rushed to the door but heard her humming a song. ''was it all just in my head?'' he wondered and shook his head to clear his thought.

    He went back to his study after confirming that she was okay but in the next few minutes, he heard her door open again and he was worried thinking that she wasn''t able to sleep well.

    He heard her footsteps and decided to check if she was fine or not. He sighed and went out of his study risking his restraint.

    He followed her and realized that she was going to the

    kitchen for a midnight snack. He couldn''t help but smile guessing that she was hungry and that was the reason she couldn''t sleep well.

    He stood by the door and watched her as she gulped down the water clumsily. The water slightly poured down her mouth to her neck and then further down and Gerard gulped.

    He instantly regretted coming to the kitchen with her but except for the water, he saw something else.

    Her hands were shaking and that was the only reason he stayed back to make sure that she was truly fine.

    Ayla finished drinking the water and closed the door then turned to see Gerard standing there. She was startled for a second but cleared her throat the next and pretended to be fine.

    "I... You aren''t asleep yet?" she asked but Gerard could sense that her heart was beating frantically.

    He could still see the water on her neck and her chest. He gulped and decided to focus on her face instead.

    His fingers dug dip into his flesh as he tried to control himself. He stared at her for a long moment and realized that even her face wasn''t a safe-looking spot.

    Her beautiful eyes looked so innocent that he felt like he was drowning and her tantalizing lips were plum making him want to rush over and kiss her to his heart''s content.

    Ayla subconsciously licked her lips and Gerard felt like he was going crazy. His brain cells were running a marathon but he just had to remain calm which was almost impossible.

    He tore his gaze from her face and looked elsewhere. "You should go to bed. It''s late."

    After saying that, he didn''t even wait for a second and just walked out and back to his study.

 Chapter 75 - Spin The Bottle

    I bit my lower lips and stared at the ceiling still unable to sleep. The dream felt so real.

    My heart was pounding and although I didn''t want to see Gerard got now, my mind could not stop thinking about him.

    I tossed and turned and hoped that I would eventually fall asleep but that never happened.

    "You know what? Whatever." I got out of bed and went out of my room with only one destination in mind.

    I walked straight to the living room and turned on the TV set but reduced the volume so that only I would be able to hear.

    I sat comfortably and watched the show on TV. It was a comedy show and I checked what it was rated and it clearly showed pg.

    It was so hilarious that I laughed so many times and even placed my hand over my mouth just so the sounds would reduce.

    I continued to watch the show until I fell asleep.

    The next morning, I didn''t wake up early because I slept rather too late. I tossed and turned in the bed because of the light... Wait what? The light?

    My eyes snapped open and I looked at the source of the light and realized that it was only the bulb in the room and not the sun.

    I groaned and stood up from the bed reluctantly wondering how I was going to function properly without vitamin D.

    I sighed and lazily walked into the bathroom. I brushed my teeth and stared at my image in the mirror.

    ''Damn Ayla, you look like a lost kid.'' my head Hite hair was scattered and my eyes had dark bags.

    I took a towel and went straight for a shower. ''I won''t let this image damage my reputation.''

    After my late shower, I went to the living room and the kitchen but Gerard was nowhere to be found.

    I sighed and looked at the living room confused. ''How did I get to the room last night?'' I thought to myself and only one name popped up in my head, Gerard.

    Thinking of all the places he could possibly be, I went to his study and knocked on the door but got no response.

    I''ve never been in there so I wasn''t sure if it would be a good idea. After much thought, I opened the door and walked in.

    My head went in before the rest of my body checking to see if he was there or not but there he was, on his chair lying on his desk.

    I pursed my lips and wondered why he had to stress himself even on weekends.

    I slowly closed the door behind me and went to his desk to wake him up and ask him to go to the room instead of sleeping on the desk.

    ''His neck must be hurting already.'' I hesitated for a few seconds before finally patting his shoulder gentle but I didn''t even pat twice before he stood up abruptly startling me. I moved a few meters away from him but not too far.

    His eyes were red and it was only then that I knew I wasn''t hallucinating the other night when I saw his eyes turn red.

    "Ge... Gerard, it''s me. Ayla." his brow was furrowed and his aura was deadly. I could feel the hair on my body stand but I didn''t want to run.

    He closed his eyes and opened them again. They turned back to their normal colour but his aura remained the same.

    "What do you want?" unlike his usual warm voice, he sounded rather distant and cold towards me which led me back to the time where I feared him.

    "I... Well... I..." I couldn''t come up with a proper explanation because I forgot why I even came in the first place.

    "You should go." this was the first time in a month that he was talking to me this way and I didn''t know why I felt bad about it.

    I nodded and turned around then left. I didn''t just leave the room but the entire apartment.

    "Hello, Kel... Where?" Kel called me and told me about a small Sunday gathering at a local restaurant not too far from the apartment and I figure that it would be best to take some air.

    ***

    "Hi" I arrived at the restaurant shortly after and to my surprise, most of the college students were there. It seemed to be regular for all the students and this was more than cool to get my mind off my problems.

    "Ayla..." Kel called out to me and she was looking so different from what I was expecting.

    Usually, Kel would dress in baggy clothes with a terrible colour combination but today, she was wearing a black fitted trouser and yellow top. She was looking so... Different. And what''s even weirder was that she wasn''t wearing her glasses.

    I almost didn''t recognize Kel.

    We sat at the bar and ordered drinks and for the first time outside the walls of Gerard''s company, I took alcohol. This was my second time this week and it was all thanks to a specific person.

    We discussed so many things and I didn''t know when the crowd moved to where we were.

    "Yo Ayla, what''s your last name?" one of the many guys asked and I calmly responded, "Gregor."

    There was a sudden silence in the bar but it only took a few seconds. "You don''t seem to be from around here."

    I looked around and shook my head. I didn''t even know where this city was on the map.

    "Enough with all the questions... Why don''t we play a game?" everyone was super excited by the suggestions and agreed to it.

    "Why don''t you choose a game, Ayla? You are the newest student in the school after all." one of the students asked leaving me speechless.

    I didn''t know any games except shooting, martial arts and other awkward things which they might not find as regular.

    "Why don''t you help me out?" I replied buying my way out of the situation.

    "Alright!" the boy responded enthusiastically. "Why don''t we spin the bottle?" he suggested and many others agreed to it.

    I have never played such a game so I wasn''t sure what they meant. Were we simply supposed to ''spin the bottle''? That should be easy.

    We were a total of thirteen students and because of that, another student objected to the game.

    "We are too many to play spin the bottle, don''t you think?" she explained and the boy that suggested the game made an amend in the game.

    "How about we team up? That way we can take turns answering the questions." everyone seemed fine with this arrangement and quickly teamed up.

    I turned to Kel but she was already taken by another student and she was the only person I knew well so it was rather impossible to find a partner.

    Soon, there was a total of six teams with one left and that person was none other than me. I got a feeling that no one wanted to partner up with me but then again, I didn''t really know them.

    "Oh, you don''t have a partner Ayla... What do we do now?" the boy wondered.

    "I''ll just watch you play..." I suggested but to my surprise, they were all against it.

    "Why don''t you just play alone. You will have to answer all the questions on your own." all the students were surprisingly happy about this idea.

    It was a local restaurant so I guess playing games like this isn''t a problem. They all went to the table and sat happily.

    Just then, I got a call from Gerard but I wasn''t in the mood to talk and I also couldn''t take his call because of the noise so I just ended it and sent a text instead.

    ''Out with a friend, will be back soon.'' was all she wrote before returning to the game.

    "I guess we all know the game. We spin the bottle and whoever the tip points to when it stops spinning will have to answer some ''personal'' questions." he enunciated the word person to make us know the gravity of the game.

    "All answers should be true and if you can''t answer, you would have to drink alcohol."

    Everyone was somewhat excited about the game but I thought it was rather weird and could only hope that the bottle never stops in my direction.

    "So, who spins the bottle first?" the boy asked and everyone pointed to him.

    "Fine, I''ll do the honour of spinning it." he spun the bottle and it almost got to my side but stopped on a boy by my side.

    "

    Justin, hmmm... What is your darkest secret?" the boy named Justin didn''t waste any time and gulped down the alcohol.

    "Dude, that''s why it''s called a secret.." everyone laughed and Justin spun the bottle but I didn''t get too fortunate this time around.

 Chapter 76 - I Cant Stop Thinking About You.

    The bottle head stopped right in front of me and there was no denying it. Justin rubbed his palms together and didn''t even waste a second before asking his question.

    "Do you have a crush on someone?" everyone paid attention and they were surprisingly very quiet.

    "I..." I thought about it but the only person in my mind was Gerard. Maybe this was because we were technically married but that is not something you just say in front of students in their early twenties.

    "I have a boyfriend and he''s my crush... If that makes sense." I was very casual and relaxed when I said this but the whole crowd went wild.

    "Woah..."

    "Too bad for all the guys here."

    What I said was somehow true. I did have a close male and I obviously had a crush on Gerard even though I tried to deny it multiple times.

    Everyone laughed it off and I spun the bottle as expected but... what the hell? It stopped right in front of me as if luck wasn''t on my side today.

    "Woah..."

    "I don''t think luck is on your side today Ayla." the guy that initiated the game laughed.

    Because I was the one who spun the bottle and it stopped in front of me, someone else would have to ask the question.

    "Okay, I''ve got one." a girl immediately chipped in.

    "Who is your boyfriend? I mean, his name." this was a very direct question but I really didn''t know if anyone knew who Gerard was and if this would lead to something else so I ignored the question and to everyone''s surprise, I gulped down the alcohol.

    "Is it that bad?" she asked with her mouth in a pout and all I could do was chuckle.

    Since she asked the question, she had to spin the bottle next. She spun and it stopped in front of a guy who had been silent throughout the game. He looked hottie and probably could be referred to as the school''s most famous guy because of his attitude and his looks. He wasn''t only handsome but was also very intelligent.

    "Yeah... It''s Eric''s turn." they were all happy and she cleared her throat ready to ask her question.

    "Hmm... Not much is known about you but I think I have one question." she hesitated a little before dropping the question.

    "You are pretty much the ladies man but no one knows who your girlfriend is. Do you have one or maybe someone you like?" she was so anxious to hear his answer and so was everyone else.

    Eric''s eyes fell on someone in the crowd but it was only for a split second. He took the alcohol in front of him and gulped it down unable to say who he had always loved.

    "Ah..." they were all not satisfied because they wanted to know so badly what his answer was but he didn''t give any.

    "Not fair. If we all keep drinking alcohol, the game wouldn''t be fun you know..." she lamented but that was the rule of the game and she couldn''t change it.

    The game went on for hours and surprisingly, I was having so much fun. The bottle did roll towards my direction once but I just gulped down the alcohol because they were sensitive questions and I''d rather keep a low profile than have the whole school know my name.

    It was late in the afternoon when I realized I had been away from home for way too long and had to return immediately.

    Kel offered to go with me just for security reasons and I agreed. Just then Eric offered to drop us off because Kel was a little bit tipsy as well.

    I wasn''t bothered by it because Kel was there with me and there was nothing that this college student could do that I couldn''t handle.

    We drove to the apartment and although I was a little tipsy, I still maintained my composure and acted sanely.

    Before getting to the apartment, Kel was already asleep. She had only taken two shots of alcohol yet she could not handle the effects.

    "You like her don''t you?" I asked Eric who was focused on the steering.

    I could see his brow raise in the rearview but he certainly couldn''t deny it because I caught him staring at Kel the whole time.

    "I don''t know what you mean." was his response and I was expecting it.

    "You don''t need to deny it. It''s not like I''m going to tell her." there was silence in the car and I sighed.

    "You shouldn''t lie to yourself and deny this fact, tell her before it''s too late." it was just a bit of friendly advice and I didn''t think too much of it.

    "Oh... There, there''s my stop." I stopped him and he pulled over. I thanked him after getting out of the car.

    "Drive safe." I looked at Kel and he seemed to know what I meant. He nodded then drove away.

    Somehow, I managed to get to the door and put in the passcode before going in. I stumbled in but was caught by someone who seemed to know that I was already back.

    "Oh hi..." that was my greeting to Gerard and his face turned ice cold. He looked as though he wanted to burst out in anger but he never said anything.

    "Why do you look like that? I didn''t run off you know and I was only out with some friends." I pouted my lips seeing him mad for obvious reasons.

    This was the second time I was leaving the house without informing him, the first was when I tried to run away.

    Gerard said nothing and simply carried me catching me unaware. "Hey... What are you doing? I''m not drunk, I can walk on my own." I retorted but he didn''t listen to me.

    I must admit that my footsteps weren''t stable and

    the room was spinning but that didn''t mean that I couldn''t walk.

    ##

    Gerard was mad at Ayla because after hours of sending the text, she didn''t return home and she didn''t even leave the address of where she was going and the name of the friend she was meeting up with.

    Gerard grew worried because she barely went out and he didn''t know who this friend was. After two hours, he called her mobile phone again but she wasn''t answering the phone.

    He paced around the room and hoped that she was safe. He could have easily tracked anyone down with their scent but he didn''t know why he couldn''t do the same with Ayla.

    It was off and on. Sometimes he would be able to find her and other times, it would be impossible to know where she was even though he was a wolf and could find literally anything and anyone he was looking for.

    Gerard recalled what happened this morning and hoped that he didn''t piss her off which resulted in this sudden disappearance.

    After more hours of waiting, he heard the door passcode sound and went straight to the door swiftly only to find Ayla drunk and barely on her feet.

    She almost fell and he caught her. He was worried for her and he couldn''t hide the expression on his face.

    Not listening to anything she had to say, he took her to the room and placed her on the bed even though she insisted on walking.

    Whist in the room, he carefully placed her on the bed and went to get some clean towels for her but she held him back and he turned wondering what happened but Ayla''s face was in a pout almost as though she wanted to cry.

    Worried that something might have happened when she was out, Gerard immediately sat right next to her and asked, "What happened? Did anyone offend you?"

    Ayla bit her lower lips and nodded. She looked like a cute little kitten but her eyes were teary.

    Gerard contained his anger and couldn''t believe that someone hurt Ayla. He wanted to fight for her and make that person pay for putting her in this condition.

    "Who was it?" he asked and his hand was already in a fist. He was trying his best to contain his anger but he could let anyone bully her because she was calm and fragile.

    Ayla sniffed and her lips curved down. She pointed straight to Gerard as the culprit for hurting her and he was left dumbstruck.

    Gerard was almost about to kill the person who made Ayla this way but seeing her point at him confused him.

    He already had plans of how he would make the person pay but what will he do now that he turned out to be the culprit?

    Ayla was so emotional but she bite her lips to avoid her tears from falling.

    Gerard knew that he was not too welcoming in the morning but that was only because he wanted to protect her from what he was feeling at that moment and he never expected that she would feel this way in the end.

    His fists loosened and he saw her helpless state but didn''t know what to say.

    "Ayla... I... I am sorry for what happened this morning." he wasn''t the type to say sorry but he just had to say it to his precious Ayla.

    She shook her head and retorted. "You don''t get it, Gerard."

    He looked at her confused and wondered if this was about him forcefully keeping her with him.

    "I can''t sleep without you, I can''t stay a moment without thinking about you. Don''t you get it? I think I have... I have...."

 Chapter 77 - Human Mate

    Ayla wanted to say something to Gerard but unfortunately, she felt so dizzy and fell asleep instantly.

    Gerard was quick to catch her and stared at her motionless body. He remembered her words and wondered if she had feelings for him.

    ''Was that what she was trying to say?'' he wondered. Gerard placed her on the bed and covered her with the sheets. It was already late in the afternoon and they had to return to the mansion before tomorrow so that she could go to school as usual.

    Gerard looked at her once more and sighed. This was the second time he was seeing her so drunk but he couldn''t get used to it.

    He let her sleep as much as she wanted and went to his study for some work.

    Just as he entered his study, he got a call from Madison. His eyes rolled and he knew that he should never have even called her for help in the first place.

    Nevertheless, he answered the call. "Make it quick." was the first thing he said and Madison was speechless.

    "Hey... You are you being so bossy?" she pouted over the phone feeling offended by how bossy he was.

    "I''m hanging up now." he coldly replied and Madison quickly stopped him.

    "No wait wait wait." Gerard was about to hang up but she was able to stop him. "I''m listening."

    "Well, I wanted to ask how your wife was doing," Madison asked but Gerard was not interested in talking about personal issues.

    "You have two seconds." Gerard was getting fed up with her and was only holding on to the last sting to not lash out.

    "Okay okay... You remember the attack you looked into two months ago about your wife''s kidnap?"

    Madison reminded him about that horrible day and his brow furrowed.

    "He told you." his voice was cold and obviously unhappy.

    "Of course, he told me. Why wouldn''t he? All I had to do was lace his drink." she spoke boastfully happy that she was able to get her hands on such an important piece of information.

    "Anyway? I looked into it and realized they were humans at the scene." she continued and Gerard rolled his eyes.

    "I know." was his short answer. He was obviously not interested in what Madison had to say because he knew that she definitely didn''t have new news about the attack.

    "I know you know." she rolled her eyes then continued as she stared at her computer.

    "The leader of the gang is called Shawn and I believe his two accomplices went by the names Shawn and Cain." Gerard was suddenly interested in the news. Although he knew that they were humans, he didn''t know their names because they were burnt beyond recognition and they couldn''t do a DNA test to find out who they were because there was no fingerprint, hair sample or even blood.

    It took them a few days to get a sample from the car and when they ran a test, they couldn''t find anything.

    "That is not the main issue here. The main issue is that these men were released from prison only a few days before the attack," she explained.

    Gerard was confused by how possible it could be that these men only got out of prison and decided to attack someone from Jarek''s mansion almost immediately.

    "What I''m saying, in a nutshell, is, these people didn''t come for your wife but they were trying to get to you." Madison dropped the bombshell and Gerard was confused by this revelation. Who could possibly want to hurt him by using Ayla and why?

    "How sure are you that this is authentic?" he asked wanting to make sure that Madison was sure of what she was saying.

    "Have I ever been wrong?" she asked proudly but what Gerard said next left her speechless.

    "A million times. Meet me by 6:30 on the dot." after saying this, he hung up leaving her annoyed by his arrogance.

    Gerard went to his computer and googled the names of the people Madison spoke of and soon, their information popped up on the screen.

    These were men that he was sure he had never met in his life so what exactly did they want and why were they using Ayla to get to him?

    He thought more about it and wondered who could have known about his marriage with Ayla except for the people within the vicinity of the Jarek mansion and... Of course, grandma and Anastasia.

    His brow furrowed when he thought about this fact and thought deeper about how they would be able to do such but in the end, he realized that his grandmother could be stupid but she could never do such a thing in the Jarek mansion.

    The old woman knew just how sacred the Jarek mansion is and she wouldn''t dare to defile it.

    Again, Madison said that this person wanted to get back at Gerard and Ayla was just bait so that means that Anastasia and the granny could not be behind it because they weren''t trying to get back at him and stood to gain nothing by making him suffer.

    He looked at the men again and remembered something. The man he sent to check the crime scene said that all three men were dead before the accident and he remembered the day in the arcade, Ayla held the gun properly and shot the bottle on the same spot. Only an expert could do that even he stood no chance.

    The more he thought about it, the more he believed that Ayla had killed those men and escaped before the car got into the accident.

    His brow furrowed and he wondered who exactly she was. He didn''t find her guilty of defending herself against the bad men but what he did not understand was how she was able to learn her skill and also, he was worried about her mental health because killing a person can cause mental breakdown and most people don''t recover from it for months.

    Instead of judging her, he was actually worried for her.

    The best way to keep her away from danger was to find the person that is a threat to him and punish the person legally so as to keep her safe.

    His alarm rang and it was 6:00. He took his jacket and went out of his study. He went to Ayla''s room to check on her and saw that she was still sleeping then left a note by the side of her bed.

    "I''ll be back soon." was all that was written on the note. He then kissed her forehead and went out of the apartment.

    Madison was already at Central Park waiting for him. He was know to be a man who arrived tight on time, not a minute earlier nor a minute later.

    Gerard sat on the bench and looked at the kids who played on the grass. "Speak."

    Madison was quite for a bit then asked a sensitive question. "Do you like this so called mate of yours? Or to make this more clear, do you love her?"

    Gerard raised his brow then tore his gaze from the kids who played on the grass and looked at Madison for a second.

    "What has this got to do with what I feel?" his response was cold and it was as though he didn''t want to give her an answer and asked a question instead.

    Madison sighed. For the first time in her life, she was serious and Gerard thought that something must be wrong.

    He looked back at the people on the field and said nothing.

    "Gerard, I hope you know that the committee would not let you have a human mate." Madison was saying this because she knew that Gerard''s breed were not allowed to fall in love with humans.

    He wasn''t just like any other wolf but a tri-breed and the first of his kind. Although Gerard had a dominant trait of a wolf, he was more than just that.

    "These attacks are most likely to be from the committee and they..." Madison was still talking when Gerard cut her short.

    He looked at her confused and asked, "These attacks? Has she been in another attack that I don''t know of?"

    Madison sighed at how oblivious Gerard was. "A boy died in her school and she might be framed as the culprit for his murder."

    Gerard knew about this incident but saw Diana in the missing CCTV footage and that was why he was mad at her.

    "Gerard, the committee would not stop with these attacks until you cut all ties from Ayla. It would be best if you put an end to it now before this escalates." Madison warned.

    Gerard knew that he wasn''t allowed to have a human mate but could he deny the fate that brought them together?

    "I will protect her." he just completed his statement then Madison bursted out.

    "Do you even have any idea the severity of this crime? She''s a human which is the worse of any kind and she might have to pay with her life for something she doesn''t even know of!!!"

 Chapter 78 - Stingy Fox

    Gerard sat in his study in deep thought. It had been long since he visited the committee and he knew that Madison was not joking with all that she said.

    Gerard himself was aware of the repercussions of his actions but chose to ignore them and keep his marriage to Ayla a secret from the outside world.

    It''s still surprising that the committee would do this and what''s more worrisome was how they got to find out about Ayla in just a few months of them leaving together.

    He suspected that this had to be someone from the Jarek''s mansion but who would dare defile his orders and take a rash decision such as telling the committee?

    Gerard sighed in frustration. He thought he would be returning to the Jarek''s mansion tonight but it turned out that he could trust anyone and needed to even leave this apartment as soon as possible for Ayla''s safety.

    He was frustrated but the only thing he wanted to do now was to stand by Ayla''s side and protect her with his life.

    He got out of his chair and went straight to the room where Ayla was sleeping. He saw her sleeping peacefully in the room and went next to her and slept by her side.

    ###

    I woke up tired and I could feel my temples throbbing hard. I sat up and spotted a piece of paper left by the bedside. ''I''ll be back soon'' was what was written there and I instantly knew who it was.

    I sighed and went to the bathroom to have a bath but just as I turned on the shower, I remembered an important detail.

    ''You don''t get it, Gerard, I can''t sleep without you, I can''t stay a moment without thinking about you. Don''t you get it?

    ''

    I placed my hand over my mouth and my eyes widened in shock. I couldn''t believe that I said all that. How on Earth was I going to face him now?

    I placed both hands over my face and felt terrible. I bit my lips and the cold water that was running on my body felt like boiling water.

    After the uncomfortable shower, I went to the room and although I just finished taking a cold shower, I was sweating as though I had just come from jogging.

    I paced the room wondering what I was going to say to him in my defence but I couldn''t come up with a good excuse and I felt horrible.

    "Ayla... Have you lost your mind? Why did you even say something like that? Argh... If only I had a superpower right now... I''ll just turn back the hands of time or better still erase his memory. Argh..."

    I rolled on the bed pitying myself for being so stupid. Why did I even do that? What if he looks at me differently? What am I even saying? Even I would look at myself differently.

    I felt like crying and just then, I heard footsteps and jumped into my bed then covered myself with the sheets.

    There was a knock on the door but I didn''t respond and I heard the door crack open but I shut my eyes tightly.

    I heard footsteps come closer and closer and my face relaxed because I didn''t want him to find out that I was pretending to be asleep.

    I sensed his silhouette in front of me but I simply pretended to be asleep and before I knew what happened, he placed a soft peck on my head then I heard the footsteps leave the room again.

    It was until I heard the door open and shut before I felt so much better. I sighed in relief and sat up.

    ''What do I do?'' I thought to myself for a while. Suddenly, something crossed my mind and I figured that it would be the best idea.

    I''ll just pretend that I don''t remember what happened therefore, I wouldn''t have to act strangely and just pretend as though everything is fine.

    I nodded my head happy with this idea and then thought about my stomach. I got out of bed and went for the door but when I opened the door, I heard the door to Gerard''s study opened and my eyes widened.

    I ran back into the room and dived on the bed. ''Sorry stomach, you have to suffer for a while.''

    Although I had a plan, I wasn''t ready to see Gerard just yet because just like every other human, we plan but don''t execute it immediately.

    I remained in the position of someone sleeping and I heard the door open and close.

    I heard his steps approaching and it stopped for a while but after a few seconds, I felt the other side of the bed sink and my eyes closed shut.

    My back was facing him and I was more than nervous that I even began to chew my nail.

    Not only was I nervous but my stomach was empty and my head was pounding. I needed to eat something urgently unless...

    My stomach made a rumbling sound and my eyes shut open. What an unfair way to burst my cover.

    To my utmost surprise, Gerard said nothing neither did he move an inch from where he laid.

    I sighed thinking that he must be asleep then I turned around with my eyes closed and slightly opened them to see if he was sleeping.

    Just as I presumed, Gerard''s eyes were closed and his breathing was stable giving off the vibe that he was asleep.

    I sighed and sat up. "That took almost eternity."

    I got out of bed but as soon as my legs touched the floor, my eyes widened.

    "What took eternity?"

    Gerard''s bold voice filled my ear and I felt like a child that was doing something wrong.

    I pursed my lips and turned to look at him. "Umm... I wasn''t talking about you, I''ve very serious, it wasn''t about you..."

    "I never said it was about me but now I feel like it''s indeed about me." his voice was calm yet bold.

    "It.. I... No... I" I didn''t know what to say because I was obviously lying and it was about him.

    Gerard gets t out of the bed. "Follow me." he walked to the door and out leaving me with no other choice than to follow him.

    My heart was throbbing fast. Is this about the thing I said in the afternoon? Does he want to talk to me about it?

    But too drunk and this should pass for a drunken mistake. After all, everyone makes that kind of mistake once in their lifetime.

    We walked to the kitchen and I wondered why he wanted to take me here?

    It was only then that I realized that there were so many sharp objects here but surely, he wouldn''t kill me... Or maybe he would your them to threaten me?

    Gerard walked to the spot where the knives were kept and I started inching backwards.

    Why was he taking a knife? I wish I could just take back what I said if he felt uncomfortable about it.

    I grew worried but something told me that I was simply overreacting. He walked to the counter with the knife while I remained at the door which was my fastest escape route.

    He took a washed apple and diced it and also took some other fruits. He diced them so quickly that I gulped imagining what would happen if he used the knife for something else.

    After dicing the fruits, he rinsed the knife and placed a fork in the plate. He put some milk on the fruits and took it to the dining table then pulled out a chair for me to sit.

    I sat still curious about why he was doing all this. He sat on his chair and gestured to me, "Eat."

    I hesitated but eventually, I took the fork and started eating cautiously. After taking two diced fruits, I spotted Gerard eating something else.

    I didn''t notice the pizza pack on the table until now and he seemed to be enjoying it without planning on letting me even have a bite.

    I licked my lips subconsciously as I watched him enjoy himself to the fullest while I was subjected to eating fruits.

    I felt like crying at that moment and my stomach did not have any appetite for fruits anymore.

    Gerard took a wiper from the table and cleaned his lips which was stained with a little sauce.

    He looked at me and deliberately asked, "Are you enjoying the fruits?" he looked at me with a warm smile on his face but all I could see was a mocking look instead.

    I didn''t respond because I was obviously distracted by something else. ''How could he be so selfish? He got pizza but gave me fruits and as punishment, he is eating it right in front of me. How mean?''

    I gave an awkward smile and he looked at me confused but I knew that this was his plan of punishing me.

    Stingy Fox

 Chapter 79 - Iced Latte Solves All The Problems

    Was this a way of punishing me for coming home drunk or what? I pouted as I stared at the fruit in front of me like my worse enemy.

    "You shouldn''t eat junk food at night. Besides, you had too much alcohol. You should eat healthily." he explained and I couldn''t contain it anymore.

    "Who says I want to eat healthily? Besides, eating pizza might not be good for other people''s health but it''s good got mine and without it, I''ll fall sick." I pouted at the end of the sentence pushing my lips forward as though I had been treated badly.

    Gerard pushed the pizza aside and looked at me seriously. " If you want pizza, you have to promise me one thing."

    I looked at him sceptically unsure what this thing could be, after all, it''s not like I had an addiction that he knew of so I guess making a promise wouldn''t be hard.

    I nodded and he continued. "You must promise me never to leave the house without giving me a detailed location of where you''d be going to..."

    I pursed my lips and nodded then tried to reach for the pizza but he pulled it away making me look at him like a hawk that just stole Mama hen''s chick.

    "And... You wouldn''t drink more than one shot of alcohol and I''m also putting a curfew for 9:00. You must be home before the time elapses." he was serious when he said all these and I just nodded.

    The alcohol part hit me hard because I remembered what I said that time. I didn''t know why he didn''t say anything about it but I guess he also knew it was a drunken mistake.

    I didn''t have a problem with the rules all I cared about right now was some junk food and Gerard finally passed it to me.

    I realized he had not even eaten more than one slice and I was super excited. That meant that I had more than enough to eat.

    Trying to be a good girl, I asked, "Won''t you like to have some?"

    He shook his head and took the bowl of fruit from me and began to eat it instead. I was super excited that I wouldn''t have to suffer from the fruit anymore and just ate the pizza to the fullest.

    After we were done, I paced in the living room with a full stomach. It had been so long since I last ate something that caused my stomach to become so full.

    I walked for a long time trying to digest food then suddenly, Gerard came up to me. "Go and wear some comfortable clothes so that we can go out on a walk."

    I was surprised and excited at the same time. This was going to be the first time we would be going out on a walk also, my stomach would not suffer from indigestion.

    ''What a kind gentleman? Sorry for calling you a fox.'' I smiled and went to the room as quick as possible. I got a causal top and trousers then rushed out.

    He was seated on the couch waiting for me. "I''m ready."

    I walked up to him happily but froze in my steps when he turned to look at me. My eyes widened slightly and my jaw dropped.

    ''Did he become more handsome in just a few minutes?'' I wondered as I stared at him like a maiden in the seventeen hundreds.

    He walked up to me and held my hand. His palm was so soft and bigger than mine. My heart was beating erratically and I wondered if this was going to be a good idea.

    "Shall we?" he asked but I didn''t hear anything because my eyes were glued to his face.

    He waved his second hand in front of me and I jerked back to my senses. "Huh? Um... Yes... Sure."

    We walked out of the apartment together and Gerard never left my hand throughout.

    We walked down the street and I would sometimes steal glances at his beautiful face. He looked so majestic and the way he carried himself in grandeur and transcendency, I felt like I was walking with a king.

    "They make a perfect couple don''t you think?" one of the passersby commented and her friend nodded.

    "How can God create someone so beautiful?" they passed by still whispering even after going far.

    My face burned but when I looked up at Gerard, his face was the same, expressionless.

    I sighed and my eyes landed on an ice coffee shop. I wanted to take it so badly but I knew he wouldn''t want me to because I wouldn''t be able to sleep after taking coffee.

    My gaze lingered on the coffee shop and he suddenly stopped causing me to look at him confused.

    "Huh? Did something happen?" I asked confused but he turned to the door and opened it then ushered me in.

    I was struck dumb. Is he a mind-reader or what? I went into the shop anyways and he still held onto my hand until we sat at a table.

    I looked around happily until a woman walked up to us. She had a warm smile and I could tell that she was an attendant.

    "What would you like to have?" the attendant asked and I smiled happily, "One ice latte please."

    I looked at Gerard and wondered what he would have. "Make it two." his voice was cold as usual.

    The woman smiled and went to the counter to get the coffee ready. I was too happy about the outing that I only remember the curfew. It was already 10:00 pm and we were out.

    "Um... Isn''t this breaking the rules?" I can never risk my pizza for coffee so it would be best to stay on the good side.

    "It doesn''t matter, you''re with me." his voice was calm and bold and my heart fluttered when I heard his words.

    My eyes were glued to his face and it was only after the attendant came with the coffee that I tore my gaze from him.

    She cleared her throat, "Uhum... Enjoy." she looked at the both of us then smiled and went back to her post.

    I drank the coffee and damn was it good. We both drank the iced latte and paid and left the shop.

    We walked back and I hopped like a kangaroo with my arms spread wide. "Coffee is life."

    I was too happy and couldn''t care what the rest of the world thought. Gerard followed behind me and I didn''t know what his thoughts were but he just watched me display my madness on the street.

    We walked under the street lights and under the watchful gaze of the moon. This was more than a beautiful experience and I wished it would last forever.

    I turned to Gerard with a wide smile and beaming eye. "Isn''t it so beautiful?" I stared at the moon as I said this.

    "Indeed." I tore my gaze from the moon and saw him staring at me. I realized that he wasn''t even staring at the moon but rather at my face.

    Our eyes locked and I didn''t know when we inched closer and closer to each other.

    My heart thumped faster and faster and my eyes involuntarily closed then, there was a soft sensation on my lips and I knew that we kissed and this time, it truly meant something.

    I had a smile plastered on my face as we walked home with our hands locked together. If this is what it means to be in love then I wouldn''t mind falling in love over and over again with this man beside me.

    My lips curved upwards and my cheeks burned. I couldn''t even look at him because I was too timid to do so.

    In front of the apartment, Gerard stopped and I looked at him. He looked like he had something he wanted to say and I was ready to listen to it all.

    "Ayla, a lot has happened in the past few months some of which I am not proud of and I know so many things will happen in the future but I hope..." his grip on my hand tightened and I felt as though something was bothering him.

    "I hope you don''t leave. Even if it''s just for the remaining three months." Gerard had told me that I could leave after a five-month ultimatum if I wanted and I knew that was what he was talking about.

    Time moves fast and it was just like yesterday but now, I only have three more months to say with him but I could make a decision to stay with him for a longer time.

    ''No Ayla, don''t rush it.'' I nodded and he in turn hugged me tightly. I could feel his heart pounding even though his face revealed no expression, his heart gave it all away.

    What is he afraid of?

 Chapter 80 - Kel Is In Trouble

    The next day, I woke up with an unusual smile on my face. I recalled what happened yesterday and for the first time, I felt as though we were a real couple.

    My hand slowly reached for my lips and remembering that sensation, my face flushed red.

    Yesterday night, after we got home, I thought he would go to his study as usual but he didn''t go and decided to put me to sleep first.

    It was a beautiful way to end the weekend and Gerard was such a darling yesterday night that I felt as though it was a dream.

    I smiled and went to the bathroom to freshen up after noticing that he wasn''t sleeping in the room anymore.

    Today, I had lectures but I wanted to make a quick salad, one that my father taught me.

    After my bath, I rushed to the kitchen and made a quick yet amazing salad, one that I could never get tired of eating.

    My father always said that when preparing a salad like this, one had to be happy for the dish to taste great and I was feeling happier than ever before right now.

    "Carrots... carbage, some beans, eggs, tomatoes, and of course, the cream... Yum." I sliced everything in fine small shapes and decorated it as though it was Christmas.

    I was so happy as I placed everything on a tray and turned to progress to the dining room but unfortunately, I bumped into Gerard and the plate almost slipped from my hand but in this unfortunate scenario, Gerard was my knight in shining armour.

    He was so quick to catch the plate that I didn''t even visible see the motion. I blinked twice and asked cheerfully.

    "What are you, the flash?" I asked fascinated by his speed and he smiled, that warm smile that could make anyone faint.

    He turned around and went to the dining table while I stood behind and wiggled in the manner of someone who is about to faint before rushing and following him.

    He placed the salad on the table but didn''t sit. He walked to my chair and pulled it out and I wanted to faint again but maintained my composure.

    He sat on his chair and took a fork from the tray and passed it to me then took him as well.

    I''m fainting for the third time in my head. Gerard usually did these things often but I didn''t pay attention to them until now.

    "Let''s eat?" he asked and I nodded. I took the first bite and I noticed his hesitation before taking a bite.

    He chewed the salad and the look on his face changed. There was a smile on his face and it was only then that I knew he enjoyed it.

    After he swallowed the first one, he wiped his lips and looked at me quizzically.

    "Where did you learn to make a salad like that?" he looked fascinated and my lips curved in a smile.

    "My father taught me this method and always said that the salad could make anyone happy," I responded.

    Gerard took his fork, I have always hated salad because it''s just a bunch of leaves. Well, your father is fantastic." he smiled and took the next bite.

    I smiled at his words and ate as well but I noticed that he suddenly stopped eating and dropped his fork.

    I looked up at him confused, "What''s the matter? Are you satisfied?" I asked seeing his mood take a U-turn.

    He dropped the napkin carefully and looked at me. His face was expressionless but his pupils were shaking revealing a sign of nervousness.

    He took my hand and asked, "Would you like to go back to Salem for a visit?"

    I instantly knew what this was about and pulled my hand away. I tucked the strand of hair on my face to the back of my ear.

    "There is nothing left for me in Salem." was all I said and then continued eating as though he had not just offered me freedom.

    I wasn''t lying. There was nothing more for me in Salem. My father and mother were both dead and my stepmother doesn''t even like the sight of me. I''m sure she''s happy that I''m gone. Also, my stepsister and I were never close and she isn''t even in Salem.

    The only person I cared about was Kara and she left Salem a long time ago as well. Returning to Salem now would be a waste of time and I don''t want to remember all the hurt that place had caused me.

    Gerard could not eat anymore and just when I was about to encourage him to eat some more, my phone rang.

    I stared at the screen of the phone and it displayed the name of the school''s year two representative for my department, Dustin.

    I answered the call and placed it on my ear. "Hello."

    Dustin was quick to tell the purpose of his call. "There wouldn''t be early morning lectures because of a crisis the department was facing with the cops but u will inform you if there would be any changes made."

    "Okay... Thank you." I thanked him and the lines disconnected.

    "That was the department representative, Dustin. He called to let me know that our morning classes would not hold because of the crisis with the cops." I explained even before I was asked. I knew he wouldn''t ask me but I just felt the need to say it.

    "Crisis?" that seemed to be the only word Gerard heard from every other thing I said.

    "Ah... Yes. A boy died in my department and they are looking into it because he was poisoned in the hospital and the cops think a student had a hand in it." I explained everything except the part where I and Kel were bullied by the same boy.

    Gerard''s expression darkened and the temperature of the room dropped to a few degrees below 12 degrees. ''If only looks could kill, I would have frozen. Just kidding.''

    I concentrated on my food and avoided eye contact with him. "Um... I have to take care of some work. I''ll be back soon."

    Gerard excused himself and I nodded. After he had gone, I dropped my fork and rubbed my arms.

    "Phew... I really felt the temperature drop." I shook my head and ate some more then packaged a little I had left in the kitchen and put it in the fridge for Gerard.

    After everything, I went to my room to do some cleaning but I got a notification from the group chat and when I opened it, it was a total of 200 messages.

    I sighed but read through in case there was something important. The first message I saw read, ''Guys, Kel was seen in a hotel with a man.''

    I blinked twice and wondered what nonsense this person was blabbing but I scrolled down and saw an attachment. It was a picture of Kel and a man but the man''s face was not revealed and she looked pretty wasted from alcohol consumption.

    ''Is that really Kel? She looks hot.'' another person replied and many other people cursed her for being in a hotel with a man that too, the hotel looked exotic and it was instantly concluded that she was with an elderly man.

    I looked at the picture more and there was even a video from the CCTV camera that showed Kel trying to kiss the man.

    I couldn''t read more and Immediately called Kel. Her phone rang several times but she didn''t answer and when she finally did, I could hear her sobbing over the phone.

    "Hello?" I spoke but she said nothing and just cried. I figure that she had already seen the thing in the group and was devastated because of it.

    "Kel, I''m sure it was a misunderstanding. I''ll find a way to fix it. Don''t worry about it and if possible, don''t pay attention to your phone for now." I don''t wait for a response because I knew I wasn''t going to get any and just ended the call.

    "What could have happened?" I whisper to myself then I recalled Eric drove Kel home yesterday.

    I checked the group for Eric''s number and finally found it and placed a call through to him.

    The phone rang a couple of times but he didn''t immediately answer until the third time.

    "Hello..." his low raspy voice was heard at the other end of the phone.

    ''Could he still be sleeping?'' I wondered but asked what I wanted anyway.

    "Where did you take Kel to on Sunday?" I went straight to the point without wasting much time.

    "Huh? Who is this?" he asked clearly still feeling sleepy.

    "Ayla," I responded.

    "Ayla?" His voice became clearer and he sounded more audible now.

    "Have you seen the messages on the group? Everyone is talking about Kel and a mysterious man. I thought I told you to make sure she gets home safe?" I was holding on to my angel because he promised to take her safe and I believed him who knew that something like this would happen?

    "Huh? Wait what?" Eric was just as shocked as I expected.

    "I''ll check them now." he checked the pictures while I was still on the phone with him and I could hear his cursing.

    "Ayla, don''t worry about it.. I''ll handle the situation."

 Chapter 81 - Devil And Angel In My Head

    I paced in my room biting my nails as usual whenever I was nervous. I had just recently checked the school''s official news site and found all of Kel''s pictures there. Whoever was doing this was really trying to finish her off.

    I had not gotten any calls from Eric and it had been thirty minutes since I last placed a call through to him.

    "Damn it." I picked up my phone impatiently and called Eric again but his line wasn''t going through even after countless rings.

    I sat on the bed and rubbed my knee stressed from what was happening. I couldn''t understand why the news of Kel being in a hotel with a man was blowing up, after all, this is the twenty-first century and these things are normal.

    A knock came from the door and shortly, the door opened. Gerard walked in and looked at me worried.

    "Is everything okay? I could hear your heartbeat from my study," he said and I brushed what he said off thinking that he was just exaggerating.

    "My friend got into a scandal but it''s nothing we can''t fix," I replied telling him I had everything under control which was far from true.

    He nodded and just then, my phone beeped with a notification. I looked at my phone and realized it was a message from Eric to the group.

    It read, "I took Kel to the hotel after a Sunday time out because I didn''t know her house." I sighed in relief but in the next second, his explanation was deleted and he was blocked from the group.

    I blinked my eyes twice and wondered why they would do something like that. I went to the school news site and realized that Eric''s explanation was deleted as well.

    Two seconds later, I got a call from Eric. "Why were you blocked from the group?" I asked without even waiting for him to make the first statement.

    From the other end, he responded. "My father heard about the news already and asked the school to take it down. The problem is he didn''t take down Kel''s pictures. I don''t know what to do."

    "What?" I responded angrily and Gerard looked at me as though I was going to have a heart attack if this continues.

    "My father is running for mayor of the town and he doesn''t want it to ruin his reputation," Eric responded but he sounded truly helpless.

    I pursed my lips and ended the line the slumped on my bed frustrated. I was thinking of other ways to help Kel but couldn''t think of any.

    "What''s his surname?" Gerard asked and I looked at him confused.

    "Huh? Who?" he looked over to my phone and I realized who he was talking about.

    "Eric?" I asked to confirm and responded with a nod.

    "Um... I guess McLean." I responded and he nodded then stood up. He caressed my hair, "Don''t worry about it too much."

    He then left the room and just as the door closed, I got an idea. I walked to the computer in my room and switched it on.

    Immediately after it came on, my hands worked magic. "Why didn''t I think of this earlier?"

    I hacked into the hotel security and checked the CCTV footage. In them, I saw Eric and Kel walking into the hotel.

    Eric''s face was visible in the camera but those pictures circulating were false and his face was blurred.

    I saved the video and then checked the video of both of them in the room that Eric had lodged just to give some clarity.

    "I''m sorry Kel, I''m not trying to invade into your personal life but this is important."

    I checked the footage and realized that Eric had just laid her on the bed and wrote her a note then left the room and didn''t return.

    They didn''t do anything. I sighed in relief and downloaded the file then used an anonymous identity to upload the video on every group in the school and also the school''s news website.

    A text was written on the top of the footage which read, ''IS WRONG TO HELP A FRIEND?''

    This video could not be brought down not even the school authority because it was encrypted and only the source could bring it down.

    I removed a lollipop from my bag and smiled mischievously. "Good luck finding me."

    After just twenty minutes, the video got a lot of attention and the student finally understood that Kel wasn''t with just anyone and that Eric was just helping out.

    I felt relieved that everything was fine and Kel would be okay now. Just as I was about to call Kel, my phone beeped with new notification and when I opened it, I saw the unexpected.

    "Mr McLean backs out from running for the seat of Mayor?" my lips curled upwards and I felt a sign of fulfilment. Not only was Kel saved from potential online bullies, but that annoying self-centred man also is not running for mayor anymore.

    "I love the taste of victory, tastes like coffee." I smiled widely and took a stroll to Gerard''s study to tell him of this accomplishment.

    I knocked on the door but he opened it himself and he noticed I was beaming with joy.

    "Let me guess, you solved the problem?" he asked and I nodded.

    He caressed my head and hugged me. "You''re so smart," he commented and it reminded me of the time he said he was proud of me after passing the exams.

    "What would you like to eat? I''ll make anything you like." I suggest in my happy state and he pretended to be thinking for a while then his next sentence shocked me.

    "You." I looked and him and he winked. I broke from the hug and sighed.

    "You''re shameless." he laughed and I flew away to the kitchen to get some juice.

    ##

    After Ayla had gone downstairs, the smile on Gerard''s face turned expressionless.

    He went back to his table and took his phone. "This is my last warning to you mayor. I don''t want to call you regarding this matter again."

    "Ye... Yes... Nothing like this would ever happen again I promise." a man''s voice from the other end of the call was heard incoherently.

    Gerard did not wait for another second and ended the call. He stretched his neck and left the study for the room.

    In the room, he saw the computer on and walked towards it. He found some interesting things then went to the bathroom and pretended not to see anything.

    He went into the bathroom and took a shower. Immediately he was done, he went out of the room and in the corridor, Ayla was standing with a juice pack and two glasses.

    She stopped in her steps after she saw Gerard and gawked at his beauty. ''Why is he so hot?''

    Gerard walked up to her and revealed a charming smile. His white teeth sparkled like that of cartoon characters.

    Ayla stared at him lost in his charm. Gerard took the tray from her and kept it beside the flower pot on a stand close by the wall.

    He grabbed her waist and inched closer. He leaned to her ear and his low raspy voice caused shivers to go down her spine.

    "I wasn''t lying when I said I wanted you." Gerard was so daring and Ayla blushed when she heard his words.

    She smiled and closed her eyes. Gerard kissed her lips and her neck. He kissed her more and more as she felt her legs getting weak.

    ''Damn... He''s hot.'' she thought.

    "What are you thinking about?" Gerard''s voice woke Ayla from her daydream. She snapped her eyes open and realized that Gerard was still standing by the door of the room and all the things that followed were all an imagination. She was even still holding the tray with the juice.

    She shook her head and he eyes widened when she thought about all the dirty things she was thinking.

    ''Ayla... What is the matter with you? Have you lost your mind?'' she wondered but another voice in her head commented.

    ''Why can''t you have such thought? He''s your husband after all.'' she almost shouted shut up but didn''t.

    She smiled at Gerard and explained. "I was just bringing this juice to your study but I''ll take it back."

    Gerard walked up to her and her heart began to pound. ''Is my imagination coming to reality?'' she wondered.

    "Let''s go." it was only after he turned around that she realized he had taken the tray from her hand.

    ''Ayla... Maintain.'' she cautioned but the next minute, the second voice in her head commented.

    ''What? He''s hot.'' this was the definition of the angel and the devil in her mind.

    She shook her head, clearing her mind before following him to his study.

    She walked in and it was very tidy just as she expected. She sat on the couch that was there and Gerard sat by her side.

    He flipped the glasses over and turned the juice. He began to drink up in a very majestic manner

    Ayla pursed her lips nervously and the angel and devil in her mind returned.

    ''Girl, are you just going to watch him drink his juice in that alluring manner without doing anything?''

    ''Don''t do it, Ayla, be a good girl you''ve got integrity to maintain.''

    ''Bla Bla Bla.. Kiss him or die.''

 Chapter 82 - Vienna And Valerie

    Warning: Matured content ahead.

    ''Bla Bla Bla, kiss him or die.'' the devil in my head continued to press on. Its voice was getting louder and louder more persuasive.

    Gerard looked at me and raised his left brow. He looked at the juice then back at me and I didn''t know why this act of his d over me crazy.

    ''Ayla, I know what your thinking, don''t do it.'' a faint voice in my head cautioned but I heard the other daring voice laugh.

    ''Why are you stopping her? You are such a killjoy. Let the poor girl have some fun with her life.''

    "You aren''t drinking?" he asked and his voice sounded like a sweet melody to my ears.

    My brain was at war and my heart was pounding fast as I thought of the possibility of what I was about to do.

    Quickly, I placed a soft peck on his lips then drew back and gulped down the juice.

    My heart was beating erratically and the voices in my head increased their volume.

    ''Why did you have to listen to her? You should have just played it cool and paid him zero attention.''

    ''Ha! Just say your jealous that she always listens to me and not you.''

    I sat rigidly with my hand clasped together and placed them on my leg. I pursed my lips nervously and I could feel his eyes on me.

    Before I knew what was happening, Gerard''s soft palm touched my cheek and made me look at him. He inched closer and our lips locked.

    The devil in my mind was jumping for joy and happiness. The taste of victory does feel good.

    I closed my eyes and the kiss became more and more passionate. He moved further towards me until my head was on the cushioned armrest of the couch and my torso was lying down.

    His was on top of me and his kisses were so steamy and passionate. I wanted more of this, more of him.

    Gerard broke the kiss and looked at me. I opened my eyes and could see the desire in his eyes.

    He tucked my hair to the back of my ear and kissed my neck, beneath my earlobes, chest bone and down.

    His hand roamed my body starting from my exposed legs to my thighs and then a little bit upwards.

    I was wearing a blue straight skirt to match a U-shaped top. I didn''t even know why I wore this today because skirts weren''t really my thing. I guess you can never tell what the day has planned out.

    I felt shivers run through my spine because he touched my skin. His touch, his kisses, his breath and everything had a special effect on me.

    My back involuntarily arched when he kissed my moulds that peeked from my U-shaped top.

    His hands then caressed my stomach and moved upwards. He used his right hand to support his weight while the left worked magic.

    His hand slipped into my top and made its way upwards. He caressed my bare stomach and then my moulds which were shielded by my bra.

    I felt slightly uncomfortable but he was so skilful and good at what he was doing. I guess it was because this was still too new to me.

    ''Ayla now is the time to stop this madness. You might not be able to stop him after this.'' the angel in my head persuaded but the devil and quick to retort.

    ''What''s the matter with you? Let her have some more fun, after all, she is not fooling around with just anyone but her husband.''

    Gerard''s hand reached my back and unlocked the hook of my bra. Before I could stop him, his hand came in contact with my soft moulds and my brain went haywire.

    He rubbed them and played with my nipples. At this point, I couldn''t control the sounds that left my mouth anymore.

    "Ah... Gently... Ah... Umm." Gerard rubbed my moulds and when my sounds got louder, he kissed me again silencing me.

    His tongue slipped into my mouth and skillfully played with mine kissing me ferociously as his hand drove me crazy under my shirt.

    "Umm... Umm..." my body heated up and I felt awkward down there but I didn''t want him to stop.

    The other time in the car, the pothole was my saviour but who was going to save me this time around?

    He broke the kiss and undid my buttons. Now my black bra was in his view and my stomach was naked as well.

    He leaned on my chest and there was a tingling sensation I felt. He began to kiss my stomach upwards and when he got to my bra which was dangling, he raised his hand to move it out of the way but my saving grace came.

    A phone in his room rang and I shut my eyes open. He looked over to the phone but turned back to me almost instantly to continue what he had started but I held his hand.

    "You... You should take that." I suggested and he paused for a while then got off lazily.

    I buttoned my shirt and fixed my hair then took the tray out without wasting a minute.

    In the kitchen, I leaned on the door and could still hear my heart pounding faster than normal. "Ayla, if this continues, you might have a heart attack," I whispered to myself then went to the sink and dropped the glasses.

    ''Don''t deny it, Ayla, you enjoyed it besides, I could hear the sounds that were coming out of your mouth and trust me, they sounded so erotic.'' the devil surfaced again.

    "Wait what? No. I didn''t do anything of that sort." I retorted.

    ''Really? How about the temple you said Ah... Gently... Ah... Umm. Gerard, more more... I love you.''

    I furrowed my brow and almost cursed. "I never said anything of that sort. Liar."

    ''Hahaha, you didn''t say it but you thought of saying it now didn''t you?''

    All my life, I have had two people in my head telling me what to do and what not to do. Sometimes, they would both agree on the same thing but most of the time, they disagreed and that''s why I called them the angel and devil in mind.

    They were just a mare fabrication that my brain created since I was a child but sometimes, they felt real even though I knew that they weren''t real angels and devils. This was a battle between me and my conscience nothing more.

    I shook my head and washed the cups then checked my phone to get more hints about today''s classes.

    The classes for Monday was cancelled and we would resume tomorrow. Somehow, I was happy and wanted a day out.

    I checked my mail and remembered that I actually owned a business now, ESSENCE.

    I wanted to go back there and see how ESSENCE was doing even though I didn''t feel like it was mine.

    The fact is, Gerard was the one who bought ESSENCE and although my name was written on the contract as the owner, I didn''t believe it was mine.

    All my life, I wanted to work for what I have but ever since I met Gerard, life had become very easy and I didn''t have to worry about anything.

    That''s not the type of life I want, I want a life where I can be on par with him, a life where I can confidently walk with him and people would call us the power couple and not just some girl that walks as his shadow.

    The truth is I love Gerard and I want to do everything in my power to reach the same level as him and if not the same, a little bit close to where he stands on the hierarchy of power.

    I will make sure to get there, it might take all night or a hundred years but I''ll never stop fighting to get to where he is.

    It was as though I was making a strong resolution and my grip on my phone tightened.

    ''You can do this Ayla.''

    ''You can do this Ayla.''

    The angel and devil in my mind both spoke at the same time and soon began to argue who said it first.

    "I can do this," I repeated to myself and I heard a resounding round of applause in my head.

    I sighed with determination in my eyes then walked out of the kitchen to my room. Little did I know that something stayed back in the kitchen.

    #

    "Our dear little Ayla has grown don''t you think so?" the devil asked and the angel nodded.

    "She is now a fine young woman." they were the same people only that they were wearing different clothing''s.

    The devil was wearing green clothes and had her lips painted green. She looked like that one who was up for the fun of life while the angel was wearing a baby pink dress with no makeup at all.

    They weren''t actually called the devil and angel but had their names. The devil was

    Vienna while the angel was Valerie.

    "I think we should report to the moon goddess don''t you think?" the angel asked but the devil looked sceptical about it.

    "I think we should wait a little longer. We can''t be too sure if Gerard is truly changed but I''m sure of one thing. This neverending curse might not last anymore.." the devil replied.

 Chapter 83 - Mrs Elizabeth

    I went straight to my room and wore a casual outfit of yellow top and black leather pants with a simple boot.

    "Today is the time for me to go out and follow my dreams," I repeated to myself in front of the mirror and sighed.

    I took my back and walked out the door but just then, Gerard also left his study. I wanted to tell him that I would be going out but it seemed as though he was planning on going out as well.

    He paused in his steps when he saw me and slowly walked up to me with a confused look on his face.

    "Going out?" he asked and I nodded with a gleeful face.

    "I was just about to come to tell you but we came out at the same time," I explained and he nodded.

    "Shall we? I''ll drop you off," he suggested and I nodded. That would save me some money anyway instead of taking the bus.

    I began to walk away but he was swift to hang on to my hands and clasped them with his.

    I looked up at him and pursed my lips. Why does he always make my heart flutter?

    We got to the parking lot and again, I couldn''t see the driver and just sat behind with Gerard.

    "Where are you going?" he asked and I faked an address.

    "A friend''s house. It''s not too far from here." I responded like a good liar but hated myself for lying so confidently.

    We rode for a while and I finally asked. "Where does the driver sleep?" I asked and Gerard''s answer was rather unexpected.

    "In the car." was his short and cold answer. Who lets a human being sleep in the car?

    I looked at him surprised by this act of his. He was reading some papers but put the down pressed a button on the armrest of the car.

    The border that separated where we sat from where the driver was dropped and I couldn''t see anyone seating on the driver''s seat.

    I panicked for a second and wondered if that was how it had always been. "The... The driver is not there."

    Gerard raised the border again and explained. "The car drives itself."

    I was struck dumb. This was the first time I was seeing something like this and I had to say, it was more than fascinating.

    ''Badass car.''

    "But the last time..." I remembered the last time we got into a pothole. Wasn''t there a driver there at that time?

    "I sent him back to the mansion," he responded and I nodded in understanding but I was still holding on to my seat belt for my dear life.

    We drove for a while longer and I finally told him to stop the car. He pressed a button and the car stopped.

    He put his papers beside him and looked at me. "Be safe. And don''t forget the curfew."

    I smiled at him and replied, "I''ll be back before you know it."

    He leaned closer and kissed me. My cheek burned and I felt like I was floating.

    He caressed my hair and moved back. "If you don''t go now, I''ll be tempted to keep you in the car for the next five hours."

    I smiled awkwardly and got out of the car. I stood by the car and waved as I watched it drive off.

    I sighed and thought of just how good Gerard has always treated me. He was indeed a good husband.

    "Awkward..." I rolled my eyes and began my search. Initially, I planned to get a part-time job but right in front of me was a modelling agency.

    I have always admired beautiful girls on the runway with beautiful clothes but modelling was not my thing because I didn''t want to be popular but famous.

    The two words seem the same but to me, they are completely different. I didn''t want to be popular like all those actresses or models and singers in the entertainment industry but I want to be famous like business owners like Prada, Chanel, Gucci, Louis Vuitton and the likes.

    Most people don''t even know the owners of those successful brands but the name of the product is spread all over the world. That was my dream.

    A big dream huh... Well, everyone has a beginning and dreaming isn''t a crime but doing nothing to achieve it is the problem.

    I stared at the modelling agency and noticed the sticker almost falling off. I raised it and pinned it back then sighed and began to walk away but I heard someone running and shouting.

    I paid no attention to the woman because I was sure she wasn''t referring to me. After all, no one knew me.

    I continue checking the areas until I felt someone''s hand touch me. I turned around and saw a girl a few years older than me.

    I looked at her quizzically and wondered what she wanted. "Do you need something?" I asked worried seeing her panting like she was about to faint.

    "My... My... Boss... My boss wishes to see you." she struggled to even say one sentence correctly.

    I looked at her confused then looked behind me and back at her then pointed to my face.

    "Me?" I asked to be sure again and she nodded.

    "I''m pretty sure that your boss doesn''t know who I am and I don''t follow strangers randomly," I explained as politely as I could.

    "I know but..." she didn''t finish her sentence before a woman packed her car close by.

    The lady was distracted by the car and I was forced to look at it as well. I had to say, the car did look very luxurious but I wasn''t intimidated by wealth.

    The door opened and a woman in her late sixties alighted from the car and an umbrella was placed over her head to protect her from the scorching sun.

    She was wearing a luxurious brand that captured my attention but I didn''t show my awe for it.

    Her footsteps were majestic and everything she was wearing was screaming money.

    She removed her sunshades and looked at me for a while. Her gaze was not intimidating rather, it was calm and gentle.

    "Hello." she stretched her hand towards me for a polite greeting and I was too shocked to take her hand for a second but shook it eventually.

    "Pardon my assistant. She doesn''t know how to explain things properly," she explained and her voice was bold yet every word and the way she said them was polite.

    I didn''t say anything and just looked at her confused as to why she had come to see me herself even after asking her assistant.

    "It can be sometimes frightening to just follow someone you do not know especially in this era."

    "My name is Elizabeth." she introduced and continued. "I spotted you from a distance and decided to send my assistant to call you over.

    "It''s nice to meet you," I responded not giving any detail of my name nor having any intention of continuing with the conversation.

    "Would you rather we talk here or do you want to have a chat in the car?" she asked politely with a warm and welcoming smile on her face.

    I didn''t want to be rude but it is better safe than sorry. "I''m sorry if I might look rude to you but I''d rather we talk her or in an open location."

    The woman smiled slightly and nodded. "Let''s go?" she asked then held the umbrella herself and gestured for us to walk.

    I walked beside her and noticed that her heels were going to hurt her if she continued to walk for so long.

    "Why don''t you change into something more simple?" I looked into my bag and took out an extra pair of comfy shoes which I brought along in case I get tired of wearing my boot.

    The shoe was very simple and I instantly regretted asking her to wear them. I pursed my lips then put them back in my bag but she stopped me and took them from my hand.

    "Oh, what a king and considerate girl you are." I was speechless for a second then she woke me from my trance.

    "Could you hold onto this for me please?" I nodded and immediately took it from her.

    The woman changed her shoes herself then put them in the leather bag that I kept the casual shoes in.

    "Ah... Now that''s much better," she commented and I was surprised to see her behaving like this.

    Most wealthy people would never wear such shoes, in fact, none of them would walk the streets like this.

    Feeling awkward, I requested to hold the umbrella for her but she declined. "Oh never mind that. I''ll hold it myself."

    "Now I''m growing older and my skiing is sensitive to the sun. I have wrinkles and I don''t want them to increase." I smiled and so did she.

    We walked for a while and she spoke about how lonely she was because all her children had gotten married and left the country.

    "One thing no one tells you about money is, money can not buy you all you want. I can''t buy my age back and I can''t turn back the hands of time to the time when my children were still little and needed me."

    I could sense that she wasn''t just lonely but somehow tired of the life she was living.

 Chapter 84 - Silent Treatment: Whos The Boss?

    Elizabeth and I walked for a long time and she told me along of things that I felt she shouldn''t be sharing with a stranger.

    We got to a local restaurant and I suggested that we stop there to get some coffee. "We should stop here for some coffee. You must be tired from walking for a very long time."

    She smiled and nodded then we went into the coffee shop. We were asked what we wanted and Elizabeth made her request first.

    "Please got me a hot caff�� latte." she turned to look at me and I smiled at her choice of coffee.

    The attendant looked at me for my order and I requested the same. The latte was my best version of coffee and seeing that she liked it as well even at this old age surprised me.

    "I saw you standing in front of the modelling agency. You look perfect for the job," she commented and I smiled.

    "Do you work there?" she asked and I shook my head.

    "Actually, I admire models and fashion but my dream is not to become one," I explained clearing the air and she looked surprised.

    She didn''t ask questions about it anymore. Our coffee came and I couldn''t wait to get my hand on that tantalizing coffee.

    I suddenly started getting close to the woman and I didn''t even know how. After all, we had just met and I didn''t really know her.

    She asked about school and was delighted to know that I went to the top school in the country.

    She was like a grandmother I never had and I didn''t know why I felt an attachment towards her.

    "Do you have a place in mind that you want to work after the conclusion of your studies?" she asked as she sipped on the coffee.

    "None yet. I came out today looking for a part-time job and that was why you saw me in front of the modelling agency."

    She nodded in understanding. "Oh dear, look at the time." she sighed.

    "Here..." she passed me a card that had her name and details on it. "You can call me whenever you need any assistance with getting the job. In fact, how would you feel about working in that agency?"

    She pointed at the card in front of me and I realized it was the fashion industry, MOTIVES. This is one of the biggest industries in the world even the people in rural places like Salem have heard about the name.

    I blinked twice and was speechless. Did she really want me to work for MOTIVES?

    "Think about the offer but for now, I need to be at a meeting. Where do you stay? I''ll drop you off." she suggested but I didn''t think it was necessary.

    "Not too far from here. Besides, I''ll be meeting with someone thanks for the offer." I politely responded and she nodded.

    "Give me a call when you make a decision." she reminded me again and I nodded as I watched her leave the shop.

    I sat back down and looked at the card again and again. ''I''m not

    mistaken right... This is really MOTIVES...''

    I paid for the drinks but noticed that she had already dropped the money on the table for the coffee.

    I sighed and walked out of the shop then put the card in my bag. Just then, I got a text from Gerard.

    ''Call me when you''re done. I''ll come and get you.'' I smiled when I saw the message and texted him back immediately.

    ''I''m done. I''ll wait where you left me earlier.'' was my response to him and I slipped my phone into my bag after that.

    ##

    Gerard packed all his necessary files from the office and headed out. Just like the mansion and the apartment, Gerard''s office was dark with no sunlight and only artificial bulbs.

    He had an elevator that led straight from his office to his private parking lot. No one used this elevator and where he parked his car was out of bounds even to staff at the company.

    He got into the car and it automatically drove off to the destination he wanted to go to.

    He didn''t want to keep Ayla waiting and that was why he rushed over to get her.

    When the car stopped at the place where he had dropped her in the morning, he saw her standing there with a smile on her face and Immediately entered the car.

    ###

    "Hy you..." I leaned in and gave him a peck on the cheek then sat properly.

    "How did everything go with your friend?" he asked and I pushed my lips.

    I didn''t want to lie to him so I just told him the truth. "I actually didn''t meet up with a friend. I went in search of a job."

    I looked everywhere else except at him and I could feel his gaze on me. "A job?"

    I looked at him and nodded awkwardly. "Yup." I tried to make the issue casual but it didn''t seem to work out.

    "You should have told me. I would have helped you." he didn''t look angry just surprised that I never mentioned it to him.

    "I don''t want you to worry about it. I want to do this on my own." I politely explained but he didn''t look happy at all.

    I looked at him and noticed that he was facing his papers and not saying anything anymore.

    I pursed my lips and wondered why he was taking it so seriously. After all, it''s only a job. I didn''t expect that he would behave this way.

    What to do? It''s not like I''m planning to run away. I just don''t want to bother him about it and I want to work as any regular person would.

    "I didn''t plan to hide it from you, you know? I just want to work as any normal person would. Even you work don''t you?" I turned the tables around and it seemed to have worked.

    Gerard sighed then tore his gaze from the papers. He pinched the space between his brow but after a while, he looked back at the papers and continued reading.

    I furrowed my brow seeing him give me the silent treatment. ''Hey mister, if I didn''t tell you would you have known? You should be grateful that I even told you instead of behaving so hottie.'' I pouted my lips and wished I could say all my thoughts out but I knew it was impossible.

    ''Maybe you should just leave him be for now.'' the angel in my mind suggested but wherever the angel went, the devil followed.

    ''And why should she do that? Ayla, take responsibility for lying to him and tell him you''re sorry. Maybe you should pretend to be crying or better still cry. He wouldn''t be able to watch you cry.''

    ''Have you lost your mind? Why should she cry? She has her integrity to uphold. Crying is out of the picture and I suggest you just say nothing and give him the silent treatment back. That would be savage don''t you think?''

    I sighed and turned to my window. I placed my head on it and closed my eyes. ''Well angel, I guess you won this time.''

    After a long ride, the car stopped and I didn''t even wait for a second before getting out of the car.

    I walked to the door on my own and left Gerard behind. I was so happy to see him earlier and now he''s giving me the silent treatment? We''ll see who''s the boss in this war of silence.

    I went straight to the room and locked the door leaving him speechless. I wasn''t angry nor was I happy. All I knew was, I didn''t do anything wrong by looking for a job and he would have to pay for treating me that way.

    I took a bath and searched my belongings to see what I could wear. As I searched, I stumbled across a red seductive gown.

    "Perfect."

    I stared at the mirror and smirked. Let''s see how long you can keep up that attitude of yours.

    The dress was way above my knee and revealing a lot of flesh and although I had never dressed up like this, I was being willful today.

    I heard a knock at the door and I sighed. My expression instantly turned cold as I walked to the door.

    I opened it and saw Gerard standing there. He looked as though he was about to say something but I didn''t wait for him to say anything and just walked out to the living room, leaving Gerard alone to stare while he enjoys the silent yet loud treatment.

    My dress was uncomfortable but I didn''t mind and I was freezing because of the air conditioner but I didn''t say or do anything that would give me away.

    I sat on the couch and crossed my legs which caused my dress to go up then folded my arm. I didn''t look angry but my face was as cold as ice.

    Gerard walked to the living room and sat on the couch where I was sitting as well and wanted to say something but I didn''t want to hear it.

    "Oh... It''s hot here." I moved away from him a little and fanned myself with my hand.

    Unexpectedly, Gerard stood up and decreased the temperature of the A.C.

    Ayla, what have you gotten yourself into?

 Chapter 85 - Skillful Invader

    ''Ayla, what have you gotten yourself into?'' I wondered. I was cold for a few seconds but now, I''m freezing. Is he trying to kill me or what?

    I maintained my sitting posture not showing that I was cold at all but I had goosebumps all over my body and this is the price I had to pay for being too willful.

    After decreasing the temperature of the air conditioning, Gerard walked up to me and sat beside me again.

    I tried to make sure that I didn''t give any hint that the temperature was too low for me. But I couldn''t hide it for too long.

    "Do you need anything?" Gerard asked and I shook my head. Why did he even follow me here? He should have just gone to his study and continued to ignore me like he was doing earlier.

    "Ayla you... I..." he was still talking when I got up.

    "Oh, I''m so hungry." I went to the kitchen killing two birds with a stone. Now I have escaped from the air conditioning and also away from Gerard.

    As soon as I entered the kitchen, I laughed. This is fun. It didn''t even take him two seconds to stop ignoring me. Ha... I thought I would have to work extra hard.

    Wait, what am I saying? This is hard work. I looked at the skimpy dress I was wearing and the goosebumps on my body.

    ''The things you do for love.'' Vienna exclaimed and Valerie sighed.

    ''Did you have to go to this extent?'' she asked. I looked at the dress and wondered if it was even worth it.

    Wait, what am I even saying? Of course, it was worth it but now, let''s move to stage two. Taming the Dragon.

    I got a yoghurt from the fridge and went straight to the living room. He was still seated at the same spot but his gaze seemed to contain some emotion now.

    I smirked and increased the temperature of the air conditioning before sitting on a different chair. This chair was a single chair so I didn''t have to worry about him disturbing my peace.

    The TV was on and it was on the news channel. I pretended to be concentrating the moved my hair away revealing my moon-white skin.

    ''Yes... Take a drink of your yoghurt then lick your lips.'' Vienna continued.

    This whole thing wasn''t my idea because I was only doing what the devil in my mind was saying.

    I realized that the devil in my mind was the best solution when it comes to cases like this.

    ''Is that even necessary?'' Valerie asked and Vienna snapped.

    ''Can you just shut up and let me do this? I have this under control.''

    I sighed and took the cup the drank from the yoghurt and licked my lips. My movements were fantastic as though this wasn''t the first time I was doing something of this sort.

    ''Perfect... Now, cross your legs, place your elbow on the armrest and relax your jaw on your palm. Make sure you''re not facing him. That would be all for now.''

    I did exactly as my brain directed and concentrated on the news.

    ##

    Gerard stared at Ayla''s silhouette immediately she stepped out of the living room.

    He contemplated following her to the kitchen but he was scared of what might happen if he did that.

    He feared that he wouldn''t be able to control himself if he went there. ''Why is she doing this?''

    He paced in the room nervously. He could feel his temperature raise and he didn''t know whether or not it would be a good idea to stay in the living room.

    Just as he was contemplating, he heard the kitchen door open and Immediately sat and tried to hide his nervousness.

    Ayla walked into the room and increased the temperature of the air conditioning but he felt as though she was trying to torture him with this act of hers.

    She sat on another chair and with her was a yoghurt pack and a cup. Gerard stole glances at her and spotted her smiling when she saw that it was a news station.

    She moved her hair from her neck revealing her beautiful slender neck. Gerard felt the tension and could not help but breathe heavily.

    He didn''t understand why the smallest things she does, turn him on. This had never happened to him but just the sight of her neck made him want to devour her right there and then.

    He gulped and tried to focus on the TV but that was like acting in the movie mission impossible.

    She turned the yoghurt into a cup and drank from it. Her movements were seductive and tempting.

    After drinking from it, she licked her lips and although Gerard pleaded with his eyes not to look at her, they wouldn''t listen.

    The moment she slowly licked her lips, he lost his mind and imagined himself walking up to her and punishing her for this torture he was feeling.

    Gerard placed his hand on his knee and rubbed it nervously. The beast in him was begging to come out but he was holding on to the last restraint he had.

    ''Ayla, stop before I lose my mind.'' he thought to himself but then, she made him go crazy when she crossed her legs making her red short gown go up revealing more of her skin.

    She turned her backside towards him and faced the TV. Gerard was going mental and he knew then that there was no way out anymore. Whatever restraint he was holding on to before had vanished.

    He abruptly stood for the chair and began to walk away from the scene but the lustful beast in him was pulling him back and after taking the fourth step, he paused and turned around.

    At last, mission impossible became the obvious theme of the day because he fell drastically and could even restrain himself.

    ###

    I pretended to be interested in the news but all my attention was on Gerard. Although I didn''t look at him, I heard when he stood up.

    I still focused on the TV screen but asked myself if he got pissed. ''Did he back out?''

    ''Wait a minute... Four, three, two, one.'' Vienna counted and soon after, Gerard turned and began to walk up to me.

    ''Jeez, he''s coming what do I do?'' I wondered but the devil in my mind always had a solution for things like this.

    ''Remain calm and pretend not to notice his existence.''

    Closer and closer and closer. I pretended not to even notice but my hands were shaking.

    Gerard didn''t even wait for a second and just carried me from the chair. ''Huh?'' Vienna and Valerie wondered what was going on.

    "Huh? What... What are you doing? Put me down." I protested but he didn''t listen. Because of the way he carried me, my dress went higher revealing my lingerie.

    I tried to protest but he didn''t listen. ''What have I gotten myself into?'' my brain shut down and the devil and angel in my mind were nowhere to be found anymore. Fake friends disappear when I needed them the most.

    What do I do now? Gerard went straight to the room and closed the door. He pinned me to the door and began to kiss me ferociously.

    It was unexpected because one minute he was ignoring me and the next, we are kissing behind closed doors.

    He raised my leg and let me straddle him then placed one of his hands on the door to support his weight.

    I had to hold on to his neck for my dear life

    . "Ger... Umm..." I wanted to protest but he used it as an opportunity to invade my mouth.

    What a skilful invader.

    His second hand slipped into my gown and grabbed my buttcheek causing me to shiver.

    I held on with one hand and hit his chest with the second. I was out of breath and needed some air and maybe a way to escape.

    He broke the kiss but didn''t look up. He kissed my neck and cheekbone and I tried to say a proper sentence but it didn''t come out properly.

    "Umm... Wait... Ge... Gerard, wait." he didn''t listen that''s even if he heard what I was saying because even I didn''t hear my words.

    He let go of the wall and I was forced to hold on again. His hands grabbed my buttcheek and I gasped.

    He wanted the to bed and placed me gently on the bed before continuing his work.

    He kissed my neck and my chest bone then down to my moulds that were peeking out of the dress.

    His hands went up and he grabbed my moulds and caressed them. There was a tingling sensation that I couldn''t explain and I didn''t know why I felt powerless under him.

    One of his hands was still on my mould while the other slipped under my dress and slowly dragged my lingerie down.

 Chapter 86 - Demons Around You.

    My eyes snapped open when I thought of what he was about to do. I held his hand and Gerard stopped in his movement.

    He froze and moved back a little. I used this as an advantage and got away from him.

    "Wait where..." Gerard wanted to stop me from leaving the room and I turned to him.

    "What?" I raised a brow acting oblivious to this torture.

    "You... You can''t just leave like that." he looked like he was trying to conceal his wants but it was written all over his face.

    I blinked twice and spoke as a matter of fact, "Um... I can. Or am I a prisoner now?"

    Gerard got out of the bed and walked up to me. "You can''t just leave me alone like this, I''ll die." he exaggerated.

    I have never seen Gerard like this in all my life and now he was saying he would die?

    ''This is just an excuse to make me stay.'' I smiled cheekily already having a solution in mind.

    I leaned close to him and he looked as though he was expecting something else but I leaned to his ear and whispered, "Bath with some cold water."

    Immediately after saying that, I turned and hurriedly left leaving him speechless.

    ##

    It took Gerard a few seconds to recover from this pathetic ending but after Ayla was gone, he smiled slightly then looked down at his pitiful little brother and sighed.

    "I guess it''s just you and I today."

    He sighed and went to the bathroom to relieve his pain.

    ***

    In a mansion at Peach Fountains, Elizabeth walked into her room tired and removed her shoes from her legs then dropped them in her shoe rack and also removed every other thing that didn''t make her feel comfortable.

    She removed her wig and a plastic facemask she was wearing. Her slender figure was revealed with the woman in bikinis.

    She scattered her blonde hair and sat in front of her computer the face-timed someone else.

    "Were you able to find her?" the man at the other end asked and Elizabeth responded.

    "It wasn''t even too hard. I thought she would be heavily guarded by Gerard but I guess this would be easier than we expected." she drank wine out of her glass and leaned back.

    "Good, very good." the man responded.

    Elizabeth faked her identity and told Ayla she was an old woman. Although her name and the fact that she was the owner of MOTIVES was true, her face was a lot different.

    Only a few knew the real Elizabeth''s face because she never reveals her true identity to the public.

    "She looks like a smart young girl but, she''s too naive and easy to manipulate just as our source reported. She looks too innocent and I feel as though I actually got some of her innocence tinted on my clothes, disgusting!" she wiped her hands in disgust and the man could not help but chuckle.

    "We must act fast. The human should not win Gerard''s heart, we can''t let that happen." the man reminded and Elizabeth stared at the glass in front of her.

    Her tongue came out and it was as long as that of a snake and was slashed into two. Her eyes were green and the content in the glass in her hands began to boil until the glass broke.

    "I know Val." her gaze was cold but she had a sinister smile on her face and Val simply nodded then the lines got disconnected.

    Elizabeth walked over the glass and got another wine for herself and gulped down the content then wore a decent cloth and went to another room.

    Her appearance changed automatically and she looked like an older woman in her late forties.

    The room was dark and when she opened the door, she saw her daughter sleeping.

    "Baby... Mummy''s home." she patted her and Kel pushed the blanket aside then got up and smiled.

    "Welcome home mom." her eyes turned green as well and she smiled brightly at her mom.

    "Shi... You wouldn''t want to wake her up now." Elizabeth pointed to Kara who decided to sleep with Kel today because Kel had been down after the scandal at school.

    Kel nodded then laid back and slept almost instantly as though she had not just woken up.

    Elizabeth smiled and walked out of the room

    to her room with her husband and found him already asleep.

    She sighed and walked to the bed. "How did it go?" her husband asked and smiled.

    "I knew you weren''t asleep." she smiled and hugged him from behind.

    "I''m a demon, I don''t sleep deeply," he responded and she told him all that happened.

    "Are you sure Gerard would not find out? You know when he sees her with that card, he''ll know it''s you." her husband was worried that if Gerard found out, it would be war.

    "Calm down Johnathan, even if he finds out, there is only little he can do. Besides, I can easily tell him that I just randomly saw her and thought she was beautiful," she explained casually but Johnathan was not sure if it was a good idea to get involved with issues about Gerard and the committee.

    "Let''s sleep now. The fish has already fallen for the bait and I can''t wait to have a taste of it." she licked her lips thinking about how delicious Ayla''s blood would taste but Johnathan simply shook his head. He didn''t want to get involved with Gerard or the committee.

    Johnathan and Elizabeth were both demons and Johnathan fell in love with her immediately after he set his eyes on her the very first time.

    Elizabeth was dancing at a party with no care in the world when he first met her. He loved her cheerful character and also knew she was a demon.

    They kicked it off right away and got married after a few years, they had Kel and although Johnathan wanted a safe and quiet life for their kid, Elizabeth was the opposite.

    She wanted a life with the demons and she wanted to groom Kel as one as well. She wanted Kel to be just as vicious as she was and wanted her daughter to be above every other demon, strong and feared by many.

    Sadly, that was not the case. Kel had her powers as a child but as she grew, her powers deprecated and soon, she became as vulnerable as a human.

    Kel shut herself from the rest of the world until Elizabeth asked Johnathan to bring Kara to their home. She felt that this would make Kel lively, having a sister and a close companion to talk to, what could be any better?

    Kara had a demon father but her mother was not a demon. She was also very much human and didn''t possess any power from her father which made Elizabeth happy.

    She felt that having someone as useless as Kara wouldn''t hurt, and Kel would not feel inferior to her.

    After a few minutes, Johnathan thought about something and asked Elizabeth about it. "What about the boy?"

    He was talking about the bully in Kel''s school and Elizabeth shrugged. "There is nothing new in the case except the CCTV footage which points to Diana, Gerard''s sister."

    Johnathan abruptly stood up. "I thought you said she avoided the CCTV cameras so how is this now related to Diana?"

    "Calm down, you worry too much. At least, Kara would not be accused of killing him. Diana would." Elizabeth shrugged.

    She had made Kara poison the boy at the hospital and gave her a mask of Diana''s face.

    She told Kara that it was the least she could do to protect her little sister from the bully.

    Basically left with no other option, Kara carried out her stepmother''s plans and killed the boy. She deliberately revealed her face to the cameras so that they would see that the culprit was Diana, just as her mother commanded.

    "This had better not land the girls in trouble or else I would have to..." he was still taking when Elizabeth placed her finger over his lips.

    "Shi... As I said, you worry too much, besides, my source said that even Gerard is furious with Diana over this matter. You don''t have to worry, let them fight amongst themselves." she smiled darkly at him.

    Johnathan could not say anything else. In this marriage, his wife was the boss and there was only little he could say or do.

    He turned to his side of the bed and closed his eyes but Elizabeth hovered over him demandingly.

    "It''s not like you need my permission." he weakly responded.

    She smiled sinisterly and her sliced tongue came out slowly, making the hissing sound of a snake.

    The tip of her tongue penetrated the vein in his neck and her eyes closed in satisfaction as her venom released in his system and in turn, she drained his blood.

 Chapter 87 - Behaving Immaturely

    The next day came and went like any other day with lectures from morning till late in the evening. I had to say, I got too used to staying at home that I didn''t even want to go to school.

    Lectures were long and everywhere was dull. Although the case about Kel and Eric had been swept under the carpet, she still didn''t come to school.

    I decided to take the bus instead of going back with the driver. I wanted to use that opportunity to see the city and to my surprise, Gerard agreed to it.

    As each day passes, I get to see a new version of him that I never knew and honestly, I like him more and more. The thought of Gerard made me smile but I didn''t let it distract me from my main purpose.

    While on the bus, I stood because there wasn''t any space on the seats left but I wasn''t bothered at all. I wanted to see the city and check for any available vacancies.

    Even though Elizabeth had given me her card and asked me to give her a call when I feel like it, I really didn''t see the need to.

    After all, she''s an old woman and working with her would look as though I was extorting from her simply because she was old and had no one around.

    I''d rather work where I know I''m not being favoured because I know the owner but rather, I''ll want to get benefits because of my hard work.

    The bus entered a pothole and I bumped into the person in front of me. "I''m sorry..." I immediately apologized and she smiled at me.

    "Let me guess, this is your first time standing in a bus," she asked with a warm smile on her face and I nodded embarrassedly.

    She stretched one of the hands forward for a shake while the other hand held onto the support.

    "Hy, my name is Madison, but you can call me Madi."

    I smiled and shook her hand hurriedly in other to gain my balance. "Ayla... My name is Ayla. Nice to meet you."

    She raised her brow for a second but her gaze returned to normal almost instantly. "Where are you headed?" she asked.

    "Jordan Fitz," I responded and she nodded and smiled.

    "I''m also going that way. I''m on my way to see a friend."

    I nodded okay but wanted the conversation to end there because this era isn''t the more reliable. People have become more ruthless and violence is everywhere.

    "Anyway, it''s nice to meet you." she smiled and turned around and I smiled as well.

    She didn''t look harmful in fact, she looked cool but I couldn''t risk giving her any more information.

    It got to my stop and I alighted, so did Madison but she was going in the same direction and I didn''t think too much of it because she said she was visiting a friend in the same area.

    I went on and put an air pod in my ear as I walked to the estate. I didn''t look back to check if she was still following because it wasn''t any of my business.

    Finally, I got to the apartment but when I turned around, I saw Madison following me to the apartment.

    ''Is she a serial killer or an armed rubber?'' I thought to myself but then again, she couldn''t be any of these because the guards at the gate would not let her in without a pass so she definitely knew someone here.

    I waved to her and she waved back but still kept coming to the apartment. I had waved to see if she would go another way but she didn''t.

    Awkward.

    I went in and because the door had a code, I guessed she wouldn''t be able to get in anyway.

    As soon as I came in, I heard Gerard''s door shut. My face brightened up and I smiled just by knowing he was home waiting for me.

    My eyes glimmered when I saw him wearing a white shirt that was very fitted and stuck to his body like glue with black pants.

    This was the first time I was seeing him in white clothes but I had to admit that he looked ''Hot''.

    ''Damn Ayla, behave yourself.'' I cautioned myself and smiled at him awkwardly and he inched closer to me.

    He greeted me with a hug and kiss but didn''t remove his hand from my waist even after that.

    "How was school?" he asked looking down at me with a warm expression on his face.

    I planned to tell him that it was stressful and boring but seeing him like this, I just responded shortly. "Fine."

    He smiled and held my hand pulling me to the dining room. "Come I made you something."

    He just completed his statement when the doorbell rang. He raised his brow surprised that someone was at the door and so was I.

    I totally forgot that Madison was following me because I was distracted by Gerard''s beautiful appearance.

    He went to the door and peeked through the

    peephole in the door and saw who it was. His expression darkened but he still opened the door anyway.

    "Hey Gerard, what up." Madison smiled even though she knew that he didn''t want to see her.

    Gerard looked up then back at her. "The ceiling." he said this so casually that Madison didn''t even understand for a second.

    She looked up then finally understood and laughed. "Do you always have to be so formal? At least, let me in first." she tried to push her way in but was stopped by Gerard.

    He was taking long so I decided to go and check on him. I noticed he was standing by the door and not letting the person in.

    I raised my neck to see who it was but I couldn''t get a clear view. I was starving and couldn''t wait for him to be done.

    I walked up to him and used my index finger to poke him a little. Gerard turned and looked at me then I explained.

    "I will just go and bath," I said to him but before he could respond, I heard a familiar voice from outside.

    "Ayla? Is that you?"

    I furrowed my brow then remembered that Madison had been following me. Gerard turned to face Madison at the door and responded.

    "You should leave." his voice was cold and he sounded a little angry.

    "Is this how you treat a friend? How mean?" she retorted.

    It was only then that I realized she wasn''t following me but Gerard was the friend she mentioned visiting on the bus.

    "She''s your friend?" I asked Gerard surprised.

    "No"

    "Yes."

    They answered at the same time and I couldn''t help but smile.

    "Why are you keeping her at the door? Let her in." I requested and Gerard sighed then opened the door.

    "Ha! You''re so mean." Madison lashed and Gerard glared at her causing her to look around awkwardly.

    "I''ll just take a quick shower. Don''t leave before I return." I smiled at her and rushed to the room.

    I have always wanted to meet one of Gerard''s friends but aside from the doctor who helped me at ESSENCE, I didn''t know any other friend of his so meeting Madison was just great.

    ##

    Gerard stared at Madison angrily. "Why did you come?" his voice was cold and she could feel the temperature of the room drop by a few degrees.

    "Well, I didn''t exactly plan to come here but I saw Ayla for the first time and got curious. Don''t even think that I came here because of you because you don''t hold that much importance in my life." she angrily replied knowing that Gerard would not do anything because Ayla was in the house and he couldn''t lose his temper because of the curse so she was safe.

    Gerard was so furious that he got up from the couch and just walked away. He didn''t want to spend another second with her.

    Madison smiled feeling more like a friend than an assistant he calls when he needed some advice.

    She sighed and stared at the neat housed them scoffed. "He never changes does he?" she whispered to herself.

    Soon, Ayla came back. She looked so tantalizing even for Madison. ''No wondered he fell hard, she''s too breathtaking even I feel intimidated.''

    "I''ll get you something to drink." I smiled at her and walked to the fridge.

    I wasn''t sure what she would like so I smiled chose randomly. "I placed a glass in front of her and turned the fruit juice in it."

    "This is fine," she responded.

    Gerard soon joined but he didn''t look happy at all. He watched Madison drink to her satisfaction and the next thing I heard was shocking.

    "Aren''t you going home? You''ve overstayed your welcome." he was so rude that I felt hurt for Madison.

    "Your words don''t affect me, you should know by now," she responded with a deliberate smile on her face causing Gerard''s gaze to turn dark.

    I enjoyed watching both of them fight because it was the first time I got to see Gerard behave immaturely.

 Chapter 88 - Tell Her The Truth.

    Madison was so fun to talk to and most of the time, I just watched the both of them fight over unnecessary things.

    It was getting late and Madison had to return home. "If I don''t leave now, I might have to spend the night at your apartment..."

    She had barely finished her statement when Gerard shut her an angry stare that clearly stated, ''Don''t even think about it.''

    I smiled. "You should walk her while I pack up," I said to Gerard. I knew that they might have other things to discuss probably work-related and didn''t feel comfortable saying it in my presence. After all, she came here for Gerard and probably had a reason for coming other than just coming to say hello.

    He nodded and she gave me a hug before leaving which was unexpected.

    "I like her..."

    "I didn''t ask for your opinion."

    I could hear her talking to Gerard before I packed the cups back to the kitchen for washing.

    ##

    Gerard and Madison stood outside facing each other. Gerard hand his hands in his pocket and because Madison stay quite long, the sun was already out of sight.

    "She''s a sweet girl..." Madison started the conversation with Ayla.

    "Why did you come." Gerard didn''t want to beat about the bush and just went straight to the point.

    Madison was quiet for a while the sighed. "The demons have already started their plan. I don''t know if they have enforced it but I know she isn''t safe anymore."

    Madison was worried for Ayla. She knew that the committee we''re strict with the rules and most of the time, the innocent ends up paying the price.

    "I can protect her." was Gerard indifferent answer. He was worried for Ayla but at the same time, he couldn''t let her go.

    "Why are you being so selfish? You should be protecting her and not putting her in danger. Didn''t you even hear what I said? The demons are vicious and would do anything to get to her!" Madison lost it and took some time to get her senses back while Gerard just stood there and said nothing.

    "I''m sorry, I overreacted." she sighed. "You can''t blame me for being concerned."

    Gerard sighed but still stuck to his words. "No one else can protect her more than I ever will."

    Madison knew that this was true but what could be safer than staying away completely. The individuals in the committee may be unable to handle Gerard but together, they would take him down.

    "The committee wants to meet with you. It''s been years since you went there last but..." she knew meeting with the committee would not be a good idea but at least, he would know the severity of this abomination.

    "I''m not going." was his short answer. He didn''t want to see the committee now and give them the benefit of the doubt that he was scared of their threat. He wasn''t going to succumb to their demands nor was he going to see them.

    "If that is all, you should leave." Gerard turned around but saw Ayla standing there his eyes flinch and he didn''t know what to say to her.

    ###

    After washing the cups, I saw Madison''s phone on the chair and rushed to hand it over to her before she goes home but when I went out, I saw Gerard and Madison talking about something rather too serious.

    What to do now? I hope walking up to them with the phone would not make them feel awkward.

    ''Whatever Ayla... It''s not like you are eavesdropping on their conversation.'' I thought to myself then walked closer but heard her getting mad at him.

    "Why are you being so selfish? You should be protecting her and not putting her in danger. Didn''t you even hear what I said? The demons are vicious and would do anything to get to her!"

    Demons? And who are they talking about? Is this some sort of code they use while talking? I wondered.

    I wanted to just hand over the phone and pay no attention to what try was saying but unfortunately, I felt like hearing more about this dangerous stuff.

    They kept saying so many things that I didn''t understand and used terms and phrases that I didn''t get.

    What was the committee, demons, and who was this person they were talking about, the one Gerard should be protecting?

    I got bored of listening to these words that did not make sense and decided to just give Madison her phone.

    I got out of hiding and moved closer to them.

    "If that is all, you should leave." Gerard turned and looked at me but I didn''t have any expression on my face.

    "Ayla..." he spoke hesitantly and I walked up to him. There was something off about the way they both stared at me but I did care too much about it and just walked up to the both of them.

    "Ayla... I

    ..." Gerard looked worried and as though he wanted to explain something but I didn''t want to know what it was since it was probably related to work.

    I passed the phone to Madison. "You forgot this."

    She smiled and took it from my hand "Oh thank you." she responded but she didn''t have the same expression as Gerard did.

    I turned to Gerard and blinked twice. "You wanted to say something?" I wasn''t sure if I wanted to hear it or not besides, I respect his privacy... Umm even though I was just eavesdropping a few seconds ago.

    "Ummm... You must be cold." he changed the topic and stood beside me and hugged me to try to reduce the cold.

    I smiled at him and moved away from a little. "Finish up. I''ll be inside." I smiled then hugged Madison and tiptoed to Gerard and kissed him on his cheek before leaving.

    I wasn''t pretending to be oblivious, I actually didn''t understand a thing they were saying.

    ##

    "What? You haven''t told her?" Madison was surprised to see that Ayla had no idea that Gerard was not human till now.

    He shook his head and she sighed. "What about the cravings?"

    Gerard shook his head and Madison was speechless. "Why? She deserves to know. This is something you should have told her right from day one."

    "I can''t." was his short response.

    "It''s not a matter of what you can or can''t do. It''s the fact that you are keeping her in the dark for too long and if she finds out later or from someone else, she might never trust you again." Madison explained.

    She knew that it would be hard for him to explain to Ayla that he wasn''t human and she probably wouldn''t even believe him but it was better than keeping her in the dark.

    Gerard sighed and responded. "I''m just waiting for the right time."

    "Okay," she responded.

    "You should go home."

    She nodded and Gerard walked away. He went straight to the room and found Ayla lying down but she wasn''t asleep.

    As soon as she saw him, she sat and smiled. "You''re back..." she had a warm smile on her face and all the doubt in Gerard''s mind was cleared.

    He sighed in relief and walked straight to the bed and hugged her. Ayla was dumbfounded. She couldn''t understand why the sudden hug and it seemed as though there was more to the hug than just that. It felt as though he had a burden he desperately wanted to share or relieve.

    "Are the demons that terrifying?" Ayla asked remembering that she heard them talk about demons which she presumed to be the code name for a business rival.

    Gerard was silent for a while. He thought that she probably didn''t hear what they were talking about.

    "That''s a code name for a business rival right?" she asked to make him understand what she was talking about more and he sighed.

    "Not too frightening for me to handle." he was glad that she thought about it that way but at the same time, he wished he could tell her everything, the committee, the demons and all the other creatures that are living amongst humans. He also wanted to tell her about himself, about the curse and his species.

    "Ayla... There are so many things I want to tell you but..." he was yet to conclude his statement when Ayla cut him off.

    "Sh... You don''t have to say anything. Whenever you are ready, you can say it. Let''s just forget about it for now. I''ll wait till you''re ready to say what''s on your mind." her voice was calm and soothing.

    She comforted him with just her words and that was all Gerard wanted for now. He wanted her to believe that he would be able to protect her. He wants to be the one she calls whenever she is in the slightest trouble.

    More than just a married couple, he wants to be a friend, her only friend.

 Chapter 89 - Some Seasoning

    Day turned to weeks and weeks to months. I couldn''t understand why we didn''t return to the mansion but whenever I asked Gerard, he would say he liked it alone and I was also fine with it.

    It had been four months since I started staying with Gerard and the first month was adventurous while the subsequent ones were lovely and it felt like the life of a newly married couple.

    I woke up late that morning and when I opened my eyes, I was greeted by Gerard''s warm smile.

    I have gotten used to seeing him smile like this but my heart never stops beating fast when that beautiful face is in my sight.

    My face brightened up as I sat up and rubbed my eyes like a little child.

    "Good morning" he greeted and I responded tiredly.

    "Good morning." I just finished greeting him when he leaned in and kissed me.

    My eyes widened and I placed my hand over my mouth in shock.

    The smile on Gerard''s face disappeared and he looked at me confused. "Did something happen?" he asked and I shook my head but he was still looking at me quizzically

    I didn''t know how to explain. I placed my hand on my neck and tried to find the words. "Um... It''s just umm... I haven''t brushed my teeth yet."

    Gerard chuckled after hearing what I said "If we ever find ourselves where there are no brushes anymore, I''ll still kiss you every morning."

    His words made my heart flutter and I couldn''t hide the expression on my face. "You should be a poet, all the girls in this country would want to die in your arms." I smiled and got out of bed.

    He chuckled silently seeing me go to the washroom to brush my teeth.

    I stared in front of the mirror and smiled like a little girl who had never been in love before. ''What am I saying? Of course, I''ve never been in love, or at least, not like this.''

    I rubbed my cheeks to reduce the tension then brushed my teeth. After my session in the bathroom, I went out to the living room and was fascinated by the aroma coming from the kitchen.

    I slowly walked over and saw Gerard as I stood by the door. He looked so serious as he cooked and one would think he was a great chef.

    I saw him looking at his phone for clues on the cooking. "Okay... Two seasonings and cover to steam."

    I smiled and shook my head seeing him put so much effort into cooking. I pushed the door a little and it caught his attention.

    He looked up and smiled but my heart skipped a beat. Gerard looked more handsome with every passing day and my heart just wouldn''t stop racing when he smiles like that.

    "Do you need some help?" I asked and he shook his head then walked up to me, held my shoulder from the back and pushed me to the counter.

    "You just sit here while I get the food ready." he carried me to the kitchen counter and didn''t forget to leave a peck on my lips before continuing.

    He went over to the put and placed the lid on it to cover forgetting the seasoning on the table.

    He walked up to me and had an unquenchable smile on his face. "So..." his hand trapped me in the middle and his eyes were fixed on mine.

    "So..." I responded awkwardly.

    "What should we do today?" he asked somewhat interested in hanging out.

    I placed my index finger on my chin pretending to be lost in thought. "Um... First, I need to go to school and second, I need to find a job as soon as possible. It has been months now and I haven''t even gotten one decent job because all they care about is this face." I pointed to my face as I said the last line.

    Every firm I reached out to were either harassing or all they cared about is my face and not what I had to offer. I wished they would just look beyond my physical appearance and get to know me for my abilities and specialities.

    "I know I''ve said this before but I just want to say it again. If you need any help, I''m here and I''ll help you get one," he reassured and I smiled warmly at him.

    "You don''t have to worry, I''ll handle this one my own." Gerard has offered his help countless times but this has always been my response.

    I wanted to do this on my own without any help from him because this is my first step to proving myself and I want this to be solely done by me.

    Gerard has a lot of places where I could easily be fixed to work but that is him helping me indirectly. I want to find a job as any other person would, I want to be able to do this by myself.

    "Okay... But you don''t have much in your curriculum vitae so let me take a look at it before you leave for school so that I can help correct whatever needs to be corrected," he suggested then caressed my hair tenderly.

    I smiled and felt hopeful that this month would be better than the past months.

    Suddenly, my nose began to perceive the burnt offering. "Um Gerard..." he didn''t seem to know that the food was already burning.

    "Huh?" he looked up and asked then I pointed to the pot on the fire and his eyes widened.

    He rushed to the lid and removed it with his hand but it was too hot and he had to drop it back immediately.

    "Ah..." he turned off the fire and lamented over his fingertips that were in trouble.

    I hurried over and took his hand then blew over it to ease the pain. "Sorry... Does it hurt that much?" I asked worried about his hand.

    "I''m coming, I''ll just get some ice." I turned to leave seeing his hand were red but stopped me and shook his head.

    "I''m fine." his lips curved up and u shook my head in denial.

    "You''re not fine. Let me get the ice if not it would only make you feel more uncomfortable." I wanted to go but he stopped me again.

    I wondered why he was still stopping me even after knowing that I''ll panic over little things like these.

    He pulled me into his embrace so that we were so close and showed me his fingers.

    My jaw dropped and my eyes widened a little. I was speechless. "H... How...?"

    "I told you it''s fine," he repeated with a warm smile on his face.

    I didn''t know what to say but it was either he was an immortal god or a great healer because it would be impossible for him to just heal within seconds.

    "But... But... How?" I asked still surprised by what I saw. It was just impossible.

    "What are you? A juju from another planet?" I asked exaggeratedly and he chuckled.

    "Well, that sounds nice. You should just call me an alien in that case." he sarcastically commented and I couldn''t help but laugh.

    "You should get ready for school while I serve the food." he smiled and asked me to go.

    I hurried to my room to get a shower because I was running late for my 10:00 am lectures.

    Gerard went to the cooker to serve the food and got plates. Just when he put the plates down, he spotted the seasoning on the table and his eyes widened. He had forgotten to put them in the food because Ayla came in and now, he believed the food would be tasteless.

    "What do I do?" he was confused and because he wasn''t an expert in cooking, he decided to ask Google.

    He checked the internet for what to do when one forgets to put seasoning in an already cooked food.

    He ordered a quick delivery package but he knew that it would take at least twenty minutes for the delivery man to get back.

    He stayed in the kitchen and hoped that Ayla takes her time dressing up.

    Time sped fast and the delivery wasn''t there yet. He got nervous when he heard Ayla call out.

    He hurried up to her and stopped her from going to the dining room. "Hey... You look awesome."

    "Thank you" Ayla responded but just as she was about to walk away to the dining room, he stopped her again.

    "But I think you should wear something else. Um... I''m thinking of a grey top with black leather pants. Ah... With a fine jacket as well. The weather is a little bit low so wearing a jacket would be great. Um... Also, put on some makeup and um... Take your time." he smiled awkwardly and left her back to the room.

    Ayla was confused for a second. He has never talked about her changing her outfit and what was that about putting on makeup?

    ''Is something wrong with my face?''

 Chapter 90 - God Of The Department

    Gerard paced in the living room watching the clock but the delivery man wasn''t there yet. Just as the minute hand reached the exact time, the doorbell rang and he rushed to get the delivery.

    Thankfully, it was indeed the delivery man by the door. He took the food and signed on to the papers.

    He could hear Ayla calling him as he dashed to the kitchen but didn''t respond.

    Ayla was confused why he was acting weirdly but decided to say nothing and just went straight to the kitchen.

    In the kitchen, Gerard hastily packed the dish in a to-go pack and just before Ayla was able to get in, he rushed out.

    "Hy..." he smiled awkwardly and Ayla could not help but look at him sceptically.

    "I got your food packed." he showed her the brow package he had wrapped her food in and she took it from him still feeling a little weird.

    "You... You''re sweating, is something wrong?" she pointed to his head and he laughed it off.

    "Nah... this, this is nothing." he smiled still looking odd. Ayla knew that something was off but couldn''t place it until she looked at the food in the pack.

    Her face revealed a smile. "Did you order me food instead?"

    Gerard knew that he couldn''t fool her anymore and just lowered his head disappointedly.

    "The food is a mess. I forgot to put the seasoning and now, it has no taste." he lamented while she watched him with a smile on her face.

    "May I see?" she asked him, pointing to the kitchen and he immediately insisted that she didn''t.

    "You would be late for classes, you should go," he advised but she didn''t listen and just went in anyway.

    She blinked twice seeing the kitchen in an absolute mess. Within just a few minutes, the kitchen that was once tidy and aromatic now has trash lying everywhere.

    I couldn''t find a perfect spot to place my feet and I felt as though this wasn''t the kitchen I entered a few minutes ago.

    I turned to look at Gerard but he looked elsewhere. ''Why did I ask to see it in the first place?''

    The pasta was everywhere, the delivery pack was on the counter, the leather bag was on the floor. It looked as though he was trying to make fast food but could concentrate properly. That made sense after I saw the pasta scattered everywhere and the counter is a mess.

    I sighed and walked to the cooker then tasted the food. Indeed, it was plain and tasteless without spices and seasoning.

    Hurriedly, I took another pot and turned the content into the second pot because the pot that initially contained the food was already burnt.

    I turned everything into another put and took some water then put the spices and seasoning in the food and added some water.

    I covered the pot with the lid and waited for it to steamer for a while before turning off the cooker.

    I stirred the food and voila, the problem was fixed. I took a plate and gave Gerard some to eat.

    "Here... Tell me what you think." I passed it to him and he hesitantly took the plate from my hand then took a spoonful and was surprised.

    "Who are you? The god of cutleries?" he asked surprised by how she was able to change the tasteless food into a well-flavoured food.

    He kept eating and was happy that he had her here or else, the food would have been trashed.

    "I should start going. Or else, I''ll be late for school." I hurriedly explained.

    "Let''s go, I''ll drop you off today. You won''t get the bus at this time." I was happy to go with him even though I was the one who asked him to stop dropping me off because I didn''t want to be seen with such an extravagant car.

    I hesitated for a while but because I was already so late, I had no better option. I nodded. "Okay"

    He dropped the plate. I looked at the mess and he shooed me away. "I''ll take care of it once I get back home. Let''s go for now."

    I sighed and didn''t have another choice but to listen to him, after all, I have lectures in the next fifteen minutes and this is a weekday, the traffic would be bad.

    We both went out and Gerard didn''t change his clothes. He only took off the apron and made his way to the car.

    The car automatically drove off and I was glad that the traffic wasn''t as bad as I presumed.

    Soon, the car came to a halt at the gate. "Thank you..." I hurriedly got out of the car and ran off.

    Gerard looked on as I ran and called me multiple times but all I could hear was the wind that passed through my ears as I hurried in.

    I hurried to my class and in the hallway, I bumped into someone I didn''t wait to see. "I''m sorry."

    I hurriedly pushed the door open but to my despair, the lecture was already in the class.

    I greeted him but it turned out to be one of the lectures that we refer to as My grumpy face.

    "Seems some of you just enjoy wasting your time putting on makeup rather than waking up early for school," he yelled.

    I touched my lip and realized I had actually used some makeup on my face. This was all thanks to Gerard, now the lecturer would think I''m not serious.

    He looked at me with his grumpy face and continued. "You can only choose one. You either choose the make-up or this class."

    I immediately responded. "The class sir." he stared at me for a long time without saying anything.

    "Well, what are you waiting for? Go and wash that face of yours." I got frustrated because I had to go to the bathroom now.

    Hurriedly, I ran to the bathroom and didn''t read the sign before badging in. I ran to the sink and washed my face. Soon, everything was off and when I turned around to go, I bumped into a boy.

    "Hey... What are you doing here?" he yelled while using his hands to cover his lower part.

    "Huh?" I looked around confused and wondered what he was talking about. "I''m the one who should be asking you that question. What are you doing in the girl''s..."

    I didn''t finish my statement when u realized I hadn''t even checked the sign before coming in. Also, looking at the structure, it looked like a place built for boys.

    I panicked for a second and apologized. "I''m sorry. I didn''t read the sign by the door. I''m really sorry." I was running late for class and had to run back.

    "You hey, wait!" he yelled but I didn''t wait for another second and just ran off. It was just too embarrassing for me to stay also, I had to go for classes.

    ''One offence is enough but two is a crime.'' he thought to himself after remembering the bag Ayla wore from the girl who pushed him a few seconds ago.

    His brow furrowed and he almost curse under his breath remembering how willful she was and how she just ran away without giving a proper apology.

    The young boy was the best student in the department with a constant CGPA of 5.0. He was a senior of Ayla and was in his final year.

    Derick was regarded as the god of the department because no one was as good as him and maintaining the highest CGPA was his code.

    Because of all the love and respect, everyone showed to him, and because his father is an elite, many people love him and always want to be on his good side.

    Derick is an arrogant and proud young boy with a handsome face. Just as most people loved and always wanted to be around him, some others didn''t even like the sight of him but no one dared go against him.

    ###

    I sighed after the class was over and desperately wanted to sleep. I heard my stomach grumble and decided to take the food Gerard gave to me but after looking at where it could be, I realized it wasn''t there.

    My eyes widened and I placed my hand on my cheeks them make an O shape with my mouth.

    "Aish... How could I have forgotten it at home?" I almost curse under my breath a knew I was going to die before getting home if I don''t get something to eat.

    I wanted to cry and yell but what to do? I sighed and accepted my fate.

    "Ayla, why do you look like that?" Kel walked up to me with a worried expression on her face.

    I groaned in anger. "Argh... I forget to bring my food along and I didn''t eat from home."

    She laughed and cheered me up. "That''s not too hard to fix. Come with me to the cafeteria."

    I sighed and eventually got up but when I got to the door, I was confronted by the god of the department, Derick, who looked he was about to carry out a chainsaw massacre.

 Chapter 91 - Shes With Another Man.

    Derick stood by the door blocking the exit. I blinked twice confused about why he was here again.

    "You... Do you need something?" I stared at him quizzically. For all I knew, I already apologized to him so what more did he want and why was he standing in my way?

    He tucked his hair behind his ear and gave me a smog look.

    "Can you move aside?" I asked knowing full well that he was doing this on purpose.

    He looked at me from head to toe but still didn''t move an inch. I didn''t understand why the other students weren''t saying a word. It was as though what he did was fine by all of them.

    "I need to leave. Why are you standing here?" I was getting frustrated and had to go to the cafeteria for lunch. Asides from that, I still had to get to the head of the department''s office.

    "And what if I don''t?" he asked annoyingly and looked at me condescendingly.

    Kel suddenly spoke up "But...!" he turned and glared at her shutting her up instantly.

    He turned his eyes to me and smirked annoyingly. He raised his hand and in the next second, the phone in my hand fell to the ground.

    I glared at him realizing that he was the one who pushed it off my hand. Kel was stupified and couldn''t hold it in anymore.

    "What, are you crazy?" she yelled at him in anger. He looked slightly concerned about the phone but didn''t make any effort to apologise.

    He looked around the lecture room and realized that everyone had their eyes on him. In the next moment, he cleared his throat and walked away without a word of apology.

    I sighed seeing his silhouette disappear and bent to pick my phone up. The screen was broken but I could only sigh in regret that the phone was only a few months old before this untimely demise.

    "Don''t pay attention to him. He still behaves as though this is high school." Kel comforted and u smiled warmly at her.

    "Shall we?" she asked and I nodded happily. I didn''t let the phone get to me. After all, I could still make calls some other stuff.

    "Yes sure... I''ll just check it properly later."

    I smiled and put it in my bag.

    I couldn''t follow Kel to the cafeteria because I still had to meet with the H.O.D. and I was already running late.

    I sighed as I walked out the door of the office. I closed the door and walked away after discussing with the head of the department.

    I walked to the top of the school roof and squat in a corner. I had a lot of things on my mind and what the H.O.D said just added to my frustration.

    I took a look at the paper in my hand one more time. PARENT APPROVAL. I closed the letter and wondered how I was going to do this. It''s not like I had parents I could go to to help me with this neither did I have any relations I know of.

    Frustrated, I bent my head on my knee but after a few minutes, I began to feel dizzy. I raised my head and touched my nose, my nostrils were bleeding. It had been a long time since I last felt this way but now, what is this?

    I got up and struggled to get down but I wasn''t seeing clearly and I lost my balance.

    Someone caught me before I fell but I couldn''t see who it was. His image was blurry and all I knew was this wasn''t a girl but a boy.

    "Wake up... Wake up..." the voice faded slowly and that was all I remembered.

    My eyelids fluttered as I tried to open them. I saw a blurry white ceiling and when I looked down, I realized the painting was also white.

    This reminded me of the first day I ever went to Gerard''s house. When I woke up in Gerard''s house, the ceiling was in the same colour and so was the rest of the house, white.

    I tried to move my hand but that was when I felt the pain in my hand. There was a syringe attached to my hand and it was only then that I realized I wasn''t at home but in the hospital.

    ''How did I get here?'' I wondered. Slowly, I got up but my head was pounding like a matching drum. "This is one of the days I don''t want to re-live"

    I sighed and was about to take the drip off when a nurse walked in with a tray with kits.

    "What am I doing here?" I asked the nurse and she kindly responded to me.

    "You were brought here by a friend of yours from school. Thanks to him, it might have been severe." she smiled warmly as she said every single line but my brain could not comprehend.

    I blinked my eyes multiple times trying to understand how I got a male friend from school.

    She checked some things then took out the drip. "Please wait for the doctor to come and check if everything is fine. I''ll be back soon."

    I nodded tiredly the placed my head on the headrest. I have been sick since I was born and that was all thanks to my genetic makeup.

    Unlike other kids who had the luxury to play under the snow and sun, my childhood was mostly behind closed doors and under my parent''s supervision.

    My parent loved me dearly but I had sickle cell anaemia and that was the reason for my staying indoors during harsh weather.

    I could tell that my parent loved and cherished me and that was all I needed. I was told about my condition when I was very young because they didn''t want to keep it away from me but even at the age of 23, I was still falling ill constantly and that was all thanks to my genetic makeup.

    The door pushed open and a man I white coat. I knew he was the doctor and forced my eyes to open properly.

    He walked closer to my bed and explained my condition to me. "Miss, how are you feeling now?" he started off with a polite question.

    I smiled faintly and nodded "Fine." my head was still foggy and I was still feeling a weird.

    "Miss, a friend of yours rushed you here after you lost consciousness but we couldn''t find your phone to know who your guardian was. We reached out to the school for the information but they wouldn''t released the information even after knowing that it was from the hospital. Do you probably know someone we can call?" he asked politely but I shook my head.

    Although I knew Gerard''s number by heart, I didn''t want him to know that I was in the hospital because that works let only make his worried.

    "The friend you spoke about... Is he still here?" I asked hoping that I would be able to get out using the same medium which I came in from.

    "No... He left already. He had to return home before his curfew." immediately the doctor said the word curfew, I remembered I also had a curfew and had to be home on time.

    My eyes widened and I immediately sat up. I put my legs down and wanted to leave but the doctor held be back.

    "Miss you can''t leave just yet. You aren''t fine yet." he explained but I had to get home before Gerard gets furious.

    I pursed my lips and decided to explain to the doctor. "I have to be home now and my guardian would be worried sick already." I could possibly say that my husband would be worried so I just used my guardian instead.

    He nodded in understanding and seeing the panic on my face, he knew that I wasn''t faking it. "Wait here, I take you home."

    The nurse turned and looked at him surprised. I was exactly surprised because it was not normal to see a doctor who is willing to escort his patient home but I was grateful anyway.

    He didn''t take too long before coming back in a normal cooperate wear.

    We both hurried to the car and although he was asking me to walk slowly, I couldn''t bring myself to do that because I knew it was way past my curfew.

    "Thank you." I thanked him as he drove home. It''s not every day you get to meet someone as kind as him.

    "It''s nothing," he responded with a smile and I sighed.

    Soon, we got to Jordan Fitz "You can stop here. I''ll just walk home." I didn''t want to take too much of his time and that was why I requested this.

    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll take you home. Besides, I want to have a chat with your guardian." he smiled and drove into the estate.

    I directed him to where the house was located and he drove straight up.

    Gerard was just leaving the house when he saw a car parked outside the house.. He raised his brow seeing Ayla in the car with a man.

 Chapter 92 - What Would Be Her Choice

    Gerard had been trying to get reach Ayla since noon but her number was switched off. He sighed and guessed that she was busy at school and probably didn''t want to get distracted but after a few hours when he tried to reach her again, her phone was still switched off. He checked the time and realized that this was unlike her and the curfew time was almost up.

    He grew worried and immediately took his coat, grabbed his keys and rushed out. He was just running down the small stairs in front of the house when he saw the unexpected.

    A car parked in front of his house and it was Ayla and another man. His gaze darkened and he clenched his fist.

    He remained on one spot and didn''t attempt to make any move. He simply waited for them to get off the car.

    Soon, Ayla got off and so did the man. Gerard''s gaze turned two shades darker when he noticed that the man was quick handsome.

    "You don''t have to stress yourself. Here, place your hand on my shoulder." the doctor requested not knowing that Gerard was watching them from a distance.

    Ayla pursed her lips and wondered if that would be a good idea but because she was still quite dizzy, she couldn''t walk properly besides, he was just helping out and there was no harm in that.

    Ayla nodded but before she could place her hand on his shoulder, she heard Gerard''s voice.

    "You''re home..." he walked down the stairs and up to them. The doctor looked at him innocently and smiled warmly at Gerard but the latter did not reciprocate this warm gesture.

    He took Ayla''s hand and pulled her to his side. Ayla was speechless and didn''t know how to explain the situation. It was a harmless event and the doctor was just being nice.

    "Gerard it..." she had not even finished her statement when she saw the warm smile on his face. He didn''t look angry at all and he even had a smile on his face which was strange considering how he walked up to them.

    "Is everything fine? Why do you look so pale?" he caressed my hair and asked gently.

    ###

    I blinked my eyes confused about this gesture of his. He was being rude to the doctor but showing a different side towards me, that was savage.

    I cleared my throat and answered "Yes... I''m fine. This is..." I pointed to the doctor but my hand froze in the air and I wondered what to introduce him as.

    Gerard raised his brow

    and I tried my best to come up with a suitable response but didn''t know any.

    "Ummm. This is..." I pursed my lips and the doctor helped me out.

    "My name is Isaac... Doct..." he was still talking when I cut him off.

    "Ah... Yes... He was just giving me a ride home and would be leaving now." I tried to shoo him away but he didn''t get the signal.

    "Actually, I came here because of Ayla''s condition." he was hellbent on telling Gerard and I didn''t want that to happen or else, I would be under strict supervision.

    Gerard''s eyes narrowed when he heard this. I had to think of something fast and whatever it would be, I had to don''t now.

    "Ah... It''s nothing serious. He''s a doctor who helped me after I fell dizzy. It''s nothing serious." I explained weakly and pretended as though I was about to fall.

    Gerard looked at me worriedly and supported me with his hand. "Doctor Issac. I''ll contact you tomorrow but for now, I think she should take some rest."

    Gerard was worried about me and quickly ended the discussion. But the worse was yet to happen.

    Issac took his business card and gave it to Gerard. "It''s quite important so I suggest to give me a call whenever you are ready."

    Gerard nodded and put the card in his pocket. My eyes followed the card as though it was my prey. I have to find a way to take the card away from Gerard so that he doesn''t get worried about me.

    I sighed and made it an important mission before walking away with Gerard.

    He didn''t stop walking till we went to the room. I noticed that his eyes didn''t look as warm as before and it felt as though the mask he wore a moment ago had been removed.

    He tucked me to bed but didn''t say a single word since we came in. It was as though he was angry for some reason.

    Gerard raised the blanket to my neck level and stood up to leave but I couldn''t stand him getting angry at me.

    I grabbed his hand quickly not letting him go. My heart was pounding and I was very worried that he wouldn''t want to talk to me for a while for staying out late and then returning with a man.

    "Wait..." I asked him and he stood still. This was the first time in a long time that he was ignoring me and I didn''t want to get the silent treatment like the other time.

    "Are you mad at me? I promise I''ll never stay out late anymore. Please don''t be mad. I didn''t even know I was out for that long... I promise." I explained to him but he didn''t turn to look at me and this made me sad.

    I pouted my lips and pressed on. "I''m sorry... It wasn''t intentional."

    Gerard''s eyes narrowed. He wasn''t angry because of the reason. I thought of.

    "Rest... I''ll be back soon." his hand broke from mine and I felt terrible. Was he avoiding me now? He doesn''t even want to see my face?

    "I..." I was about to say something but the door closed shut. I was startled for a second and bit my lower lips.

    Besides my bed were my bag and some of my belongings. They were given to me in the hospital when I was leaving.

    I checked inside it and picked up my phone. It was switched off and I could only imagine what he would have been thinking.

    I wanted to call him on my way home with the doctor but the phone refused to come on.

    "What do I do now... He might be angry because of this mistake. Thanks to annoying Derick, my phone has refused to come on." I whispered to myself frustratedly.

    I sat on the bed and sighed tiredly. I was still feeling a little dizzy and needed to sleep.

    I dropped the phone in my bag but found the letter I got from the head of the department''s office.

    I looked at it and pursed my lips. This was something I couldn''t have even if I tried. Both my parents are dead and who can sign this?

    I sighed and put it in my bag again. There was no point in hoping for the impossible.

    I lay in my bed and closed my eyes. I have not had anything all day because I forgot my lunch in the car and I couldn''t go to the cafeteria because of the chat I had with the head of the department.

    I was starving and just as I was getting out of bed, I heard the door crack open. Gerard walked in with some porridge and paced it on the table by my bed.

    I watched him every move wondering how to make it up to him. "Ah... Open wide." he requested and I obeyed.

    He fed me well and made sure I wasn''t hungry anymore. He took the plates and wanted to walk away when I got out of bed and hugged him from behind.

    My head was resting on his back and I hugged him tightly as though he would disappear at any moment.

    "I''m sorry... I wasn''t feeling too well in school and I was taken to the hospital. I didn''t even know it was past my curfew time until I woke up in the hospital. I''m sorry." I explained everything in a sober tone and this worked magic on Gerard.

    He turned around and looked at me worriedly. I lowered my face because even though I started by pretending to be crying, it soon became real.

    He caressed my cheeks, "No... This has nothing to do with the curfew. I got really worried that you didn''t come home and you weren''t taking my calls but I would never ignore you because of that. I just have a lot on my mind and that''s all."

    I cleaned my lower eyes and was grateful that he wasn''t angry because of those. I wanted to ask him what was bothering him but he beat me to it.

    "You should rest now. You must be tired." he walked me back to the bed and turned around to leave but I held his hand back.

    "Wait." he turned around with a worried expression on his face. I pursed my lips and lowered my head.

    "Can you stay here today? I won''t be able to sleep otherwise." I explained and he nodded.

    Gerard laid by my side and caressed my hair until I succumbed to nature''s call.

    ##

    Gerard looked at Ayla who lay by his side then at the calendar on the side table.. Time was running fast and he was scared that she would prefer her freedom than to stay with him.

 Chapter 93 - Constipation?

    Although Gerard had asked me not to go to school, I paid no attention to him and decided to go. This was because I didn''t want to lag in my studies as that would delay my dream of reaching his standards.

    He was worried that I would get sick and allowed me to go to school only if I would allow him to take me there and bring me back home once I was done for the day which I agreed to.

    "Ayla..." Kel ran up to me with a warm smile on her face. "I didn''t know you would be able to come today."

    I smiled already guessing why she said so.

    "How are you feeling now? Derick told me he saw you leaving the school after complaining about constipation."

    I was shocked when I hear the last word. ''Constipation?'' how dare he lie about something like that? He didn''t even see me leave the school so why would he use constipation as an excuse.

    "Ayla... Are you fine?" Kel asked when she noticed that I was lost in my thoughts.

    "Huh? Um... Yes... I''m fine." I replied but in the next minute, my fist clenched and I felt like giving Derick a sweet punch across the face at that very moment.

    ''Only God knows how many people he has told that like to.'' I sighed to relieve my anger and walked to my class with Kel.

    Today, we were having a combined lecture with students of other levels and Derick was seated amongst the crowd.

    I and Kel took our seats and the lecture soon began. It was so boring that almost half the pupils were asleep.

    My eyes were also threatening to close but I had to keep my grades up. Also, the meeting I had with the head of the department was important. I had to keep my grades up if I really want to participate in the competition with the advanced level.

    The letter given to me by the head of departments was a parent permission letter to enter into a competition with students at higher levels.

    The advantage of this competition is that I would be given a part-time job that pays well and more allowances. Not only that, I can share my business ideas and have a high chance of getting a grant. This was a big step to achieving my dreams but I wasn''t certain how to go about it just yet.

    I sighed and wondered if I could sign it myself and just like that my parents are not in the country... ''Wait a minute... Why do I have to lie? I can just tell them the truth.'' I thought to myself.

    "Yes!" I accidentally got overwhelmed and forgot I was in the class. Everyone turned their eyes at me and I felt like burying myself at that moment.

    "I''m sorry..." I sat down and continued to draft out my plan finally happy about what this could lead to.

    "I hope he''d be proud of me," I whispered to myself with a smile on my face.

    "Who would be proud?" Kel asked. Apparently, she heard what I said.

    "Huh? It''s nothing. I was just remembering a movie I watched yesterday." I quickly lied my way out feeling embarrassed about what was actually running through my brain.

    "Oh... Okay... You should pay attention though." I nodded and focused on the lecture.

    Unknown to me, someone had his eyes glued to my back all this time.

    ##

    Derick was seated at the end of the hall and his eyes were fixed on a particular person''s head.

    Usually, Derick was very attentive in class but today was different. He couldn''t focus because of Ayla.

    #Flashback#

    Derick went to the top of the school building less than an hour after accidentally throwing Ayla''s phone to the ground.

    He didn''t mean to be that rude to her and for some reason, he wanted to meet up again and if possible, apologize for her phone and his attitude.

    While on the roof, he sighed and went to the edge but almost immediately after that, he heard a thump on the floor and turned around.

    A girl had fainted on the floor and he didn''t think twice before rushing over to her side.

    He raised the girl and noticed that there was blood everywhere. He tried to revive her and it was only then that he realized this was the same girl he was hoping to meet again.

    Seeing that Ayla was not responding, he hurried to carry her and ran downstairs even though it was tough for him.

    Ignoring everyone, he rushed out through the gate and took the first taxi he saw.

    "Taxi, hospital." it was only after they had gone far that he remembered that he could have just easily taken her to the school clinic.

    On the other hand, taking her to the hospital wasn''t a bad idea either considering that she was bleeding through her nose and it looked quite bad.

    He took her into the hospital and soon, the doctor attended to her. They asked him for any identification of hers but he didn''t know anything about Ayla.

    "We need to speak to her guardian or anyone related to her." the doctor explained to him and Derick recalled seeing Ayla''s bag on the rooftop.

    Immediately, he rushed back to school and it was then that he saw Kel who was worried sick, looking at Ayla.

    "Have you seen Ayla? She was supposed to meet me at the cafeteria after she met with the head of the department but she never came. I hope she''s fine." Kel was worried and asked her mates but Derick helped explain so that she wouldn''t be filed as a missing person and cause more harm than expected.

    He walked up to Kel who was surrounded by a few people. "She went home. She complained about a stomach ache," he spoke with a straight face.

    Kel didn''t believe him and decided to ask him more. "How do you know? It''s not like you''re even close to her. Besides, what happened to her stomach and why would she tell you?"

    "Constipation!"

    Derick got frustrated by Kel''s nagging and didn''t even know when he yelled constipation.

    The hall went silent and in the next minute, everyone when to look for a seat. He had to go to the rooftop to get her belongings and also took his as well then hurried and left the school premises again.

    "Here." he passed her bag to the doctor and the doctor soon found her phone in it but the phone was low on battery and even after charging it, it didn''t come on.

    There was no way to reach her parents now so they tried to reach the school but the response was not good.

    After a few more hours of waiting, Derick had to leave because of his curfew but promised to visit the

    The next day the doctor let him go.

    #Back to the present.#

    He sighed as he looked at Ayla who was seated in front of him and was thankful that she was better today.

    The class was soon over and everyone left the hall for their next class which was to last for the next two hours.

    ###

    "Did you even listen to a word that the teacher said in class today?" Kel asked after noticing that I wasn''t paying attention in class.

    "What is the matter! Is anything bothering you?" Kel asked as she placed her hand on my shoulder.

    I had a lot on my mind. First is how I was going to get this letter signed, the second was how to return the card I had taken from Gerard''s pocket and lastly, I didn''t know how to get rid of that constipation rumour.

    I stole the card from Gerard''s pocket when he was asleep yesterday and put it in my school back so that he never finds it in the house.

    Speaking of the card, I should check to confirm that it''s still there. I began to check my bag without answering Kel''s question leaving her confused.

    "What is going on? Did you misplace something?" she asked worriedly as she saw me looking through my bag.

    I took out the book that I had placed the card in and checked it. "Phew... It''s still here." I sighed in relief and smiled at Kel.

    "I''m absolutely fine."

    We walked into another hall for the next lecture but the first person I saw was none other than Derick.

    I sighed and pretended not to see him. After all, he was the reason for my problem yesterday. If he had not broken my phone, I might have been able to call Gerard.

    I took a seat beside Kel waiting for the lecturer to arrive and pretended as though he was invincible.

    "Hi." a voice came from behind me and Kel turned.

    "Oh Derick, what are you doing here?" she asked politely.

    "Can I borrow your friend for a minute?

 Chapter 94 - Why Did You Come

    "Can I borrow your friend for a minute?" Derick asked and instantly, I turned and glared at him.

    "Hey... What are you talking about?" I gave him a death glare but he just ignored and focused on Kel instead as though asking for her permission.

    "Um... Yes, I guess." Kel responded hesitantly. Because the lecturer had not arrived yet, stepping out for a moment wouldn''t be too bad.

    I ignored both of them and just faced the board that was situated in a far distance.

    "let''s go?" he asked but didn''t wait for my answer before grabbing my hand and taking me out.

    "Hey... Hey..." I yelled and everyone turned to look at the both of us as we made our way to the exit.

    As soon as we were outside the hall, I jerked my hand back and glared at him as though he was a criminal.

    "How dare you? What more do you want? It''s not like I have a phone that you can break today right..." I was super pissed and was just holding myself back from giving him a punch from the descendants.

    "Can you calm down?" he asked in a gentle tone which surprised me.

    ''Why is he behaving all calm and caring as though we are close?'' I wondered to myself while staring at him quizzically.

    "Umm..." he cleared his throat and took a few steps back.

    I was in the process of fixing my scattered hair when he dropped the bombshell. "How is your health now?"

    ''Punk, how dare you even ask me that? Who gave you the audacity to talk to me as though we were friends.'' I sighed and raised a brow in a serious manner.

    "My health is none of your business. So before you begin to run your mouth about things that you are oblivious of, do your findings first." I''m sure he understood what I was talking about. Besides, who goes around spreading rumours about constipation.

    "Huh?" he looked at me surprised and behaved as though I was speaking gibberish.

    I totally lost it after seeing him act as though he had no idea what I was talking about. "How can you go around school telling people something you never saw!"

    Derick raise a brow and blinked twice. "What are you talking about?"

    "Tsk." I am not going to stay back and watch him like to my face so it would be best if I just walked away, after all, my class will start soon and I don''t want to be late.

    I looked up at him with an annoyed glare then walk away. He said something that made me snort before finally walking in for my class.

    "Really? Not even a thank you?" he was disappointed but didn''t give up and hurried to the class as well.

    The lecturer still wasn''t there but the hall was getting fuller by the minute. I walked to my seat only to see that my chair had been overtaken by someone else. Kel wanted to explain but someone was seating on my chair already.

    "Oh Hy Eric." I greeted seeing him next to Kel. After that incident, Eric and Kel have not had the opportunity to talk to each other properly. I was in support of them sitting together if that would change the atmosphere between the two of them but the only problem was where I was going to sit.

    "You can si..." Eric stood up but I cut him short. There was no way I was going to ruin this moment for the both of them.

    "No... What are you saying? I''ll just sit somewhere else besides, I do really like the air conditioning."

    I gave a terrible excuse and hurried away leaving the two of them to catch up.

    I smiled when I saw a vacant seat. Ha... At least I wouldn''t have to stand while taking the lecture.

    "You should be more mindful of how you time yourself."

    Just after I had sat, I realized that Derick was sitting beside me. I glared at him after realizing this and wanted to stand up but he held my hand.

    I turned to look at him surprised by this act of his. He pulled me back to the chair and pretended as though nothing happened.

    "You''ll not find another chair even if you leave. By the way, I can endure sitting with you for today." he was so casual when he said this that I really wished I could just give him that punch already.

    Just then, the lecturer walked in demanded total silence. All I could do was glare at him.

    "Good morning..."

    The classes started and it wasn''t as boring as the early morning class. I concentrate and didn''t even remember that I was sitting beside that punk.

    "That would be all for today... Have a nice day." The lecturer greeted and walked out of the class.

    I sighed and put my book into my small bag. Only then did I remember the annoying tiny eye guy that was seated beside me.

    I looked at him and scoffed. "This jerk couldn''t even dare to last two minutes before sleeping off." I still couldn''t understand how he gets good grades even after sleeping through classes.

    I sighed and walked away. Some of us aren''t as lucky as he is. "I have to read to pass but he doesn''t even put in so much effort." I pouted and met Kel outside.

    I walked up to her with a mild smile on my face. "So... How did it go?" I asked but she didn''t say much.

    "Why? Did he say something that offended you?" I asked again already looking for something I could use to attack him.

    Kel sighed and turned to face me. Her face was pale and her eyes were teary. "Huh? What happened?" I asked worriedly.

    She hugged me but I didn''t hear her cry. I pursed my lips and recalled all the things I had in my pencil case. I could only hope that I had a knife there to teach that young man a lesson.

    "He''s leaving the country. Together with his family. They are all relocating." she said this calmly but I could sense that she wasn''t happy about it at all.

    ''Weird and to think that I had already thought about how I wanted to punish him. I take it back. Ayla... You''re too quick to act out.''

    I patted her shoulder. "You like him don''t you?" I asked and I could feel her nodding. I sighed and couldn''t do much other than pet her.

    Something crossed my mind and I wondered what I''d do if Gerard ever tells me that it''s over between the two of us. I have grown so used to him that I can''t even imagine a day without him.

    Would I be able to take it all in?

    She broke the hug and smiled at me. "Guess what? There is a new restaurant opposite the school and I heard they sell the best-grilled chicken. Why don''t we go there? Me and you."

    I pursed my lips remembering that I promised Gerard that I would go with him after my lecture was done for the day.

    "

    Um... Sure. Let''s go..." there is no way I can turn her down after the news about Eric leaving the country.

    "Really?" her eyes glimmered as she jumped for joy like a small child.

    I nodded and she tucked her arms into mine and happily began to walk away. "Yey... Now we can have some chicken. Great isn''t it?"

    I smiled slightly seeing how happy she was. She looked so different from the calm and reserved girl I met on my first day at school.

    ##

    At a corner, Kara watched quietly. She had a worried expression and because of this, her hands began to sweat.

    She clutched her chest and breathed heavily as she watched Ayla and Kel''s silhouette disappear.

    She rushed to the female restroom and washed her hand and face. She did this for a long time until she was able to breathe properly again.

    Kara squatted on the floor and looked wasted. She was worried, and her hands were shaking.

    "Why? Why did you have to come here?" her head was hurting and all she could do was close her eyes for a moment with the hopes that it would disappear.

    ###

    "Umm... This chicken tastes so nice. I wish I could just eat tons and tons more. This is certainly not enough for me." Kel was both happy and sad at once.

    Happy that she got to eat chicken and sad because she wanted so much more. She seemed to have forgotten about Eric and simply focused on the meat instead.

    I smiled as I watched her eat like a glutton. She wasn''t shy and I adored her for that.

    "Well well well, who do we have here?" I looked up to see who it was only to find Mrs Elizabeth standing there with a bright smile on her face.

 Chapter 95 - Dont Go Away

    "Huh? Mrs Elizabeth..." I rose to my feet and greeted her politely. "Good day ma''am. What brings you here?" I asked, delighted to see her again.

    "Oh well, I own the restaurant." she casually responded leaving me awed.

    "Huh?" Kel jumped off her chair and looked at Mrs Elizabeth delightedly.

    "Oh... I''m sorry. This is Kelly my friend from school and Kel, this is Mrs Elizabeth." I introduced both of them and Kel had a bright smile on her face. She looked quite enthusiastic to meet Mrs Elizabeth.

    Mrs Elizabeth on the other hand didn''t look so pleased. She was rather surprised to see Kel and I could have sworn that it felt as though Mrs Elizabeth had seen a ghost.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Mrs Elizabeth." Kel happily street he''d out her hand at Mrs Elizabeth for a shack but the woman didn''t take Kel''s hand.

    "Um... Ma''am is everything okay." I asked seeing that she was dazed.

    "Huh? Oh yes. I''m fine. I just remembered I had somewhere to go. Enjoy yourselves." Elizabeth smiled awkwardly and left the restaurant completely ignoring Kel.

    Kel looked at her hand and withdrew it. She felt ignored and this annoyed her. Sigh.

    "Pay no attention to her, she''s always busy." I tried to get Kel''s mind off it and to my surprise, she didn''t say anything further.

    We ate some more before deciding to go home. "Ha! I''ve eaten so much I feel I''m going to explode anytime soon." Kel clutched her stomach as we walked out of the restaurant.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at this cute action of hers. I decided to tease her a little bit more.

    "How about more chicken with some salad?" I winked and she looked at me as though she wanted to kill me right there.

    "Aish... Speak no more or else I might just land myself in the hospital." she lamented over her stomach and all I could do was laugh.

    As we walked back, I froze in my steps when I saw a car parked not too far from the entrance of the school gate.

    ''Gerard? Oh no, how do I explain this now?'' I pursed my lips then stopped Kel. "Oh! Um... I have to go now, my..." I thought of who I should say Gerard was to me.

    "My..." what now? Father, Brother, friend...

    "Your what?" Kel stared at me quizzically as she asked this.

    "My uncle!" I quickly responded without even thinking. It sounded weird to me hearing my mouth refer to Gerard as my uncle.

    "Oh... I see." she raised her neck to get a proper view but I feared she might know Gerard so I just hurriedly bid her goodbye.

    "I''ll see you Thursday." I wouldn''t be coming to school tomorrow because I don''t have lectures and it was rather a relief for me.

    "Yeah..." she smiled and waved as she watched me enter the car.

    ##

    That smile soon disappeared from Kel''s eyes as she recalled what had happened in the restaurant.

    Although Kel was now human and didn''t have any powers, she could still sense that the woman was too familiar through the scent of her perfume.

    "What are you up to this time mother?"

    ###

    "Aish... I''m so sorry I didn''t tell you when I finish with classes and rather went somewhere else..." I was still talking when Gerard passed me a brown shopping bag.

    "Huh? What''s this?" I asked as I took the bag from his hand.

    "It''s in your hands." he calmly responded and I felt anxious to see what was in it.

    I looked inside and took out a white box. It was a new phone. "You got me a new phone?" I asked obviously happy that he did.

    "Uhum." he nodded.

    "Wow..." I took it out of the bag and opened the box. It was the most beautiful phone I had ever seen, better than the last one.

    "Wow... It''s so beautiful, thank you." I thanked him but my eyes were still glued to the phone.

    "Uhm"

    "Wow..." I could hide my happiness and didn''t even know how many times I had said the word ''wow''.

    "Do you like it?" Gerard asked and I finally looked up at him happily.

    "Like it? I love it." I responded very happily but in the next minute, the phone was removed from my clutch.

    "Maybe I should return this." Gerard put the phone back into the box and then inside the bag.

    "Huh? What are you saying? Why would you do that?" I asked as I watched him seriously return everything in place.

    After keeping everything well, he placed it by his side, away from me.

    "Huh? Why would you return it? I like the phone a lot. Why did you even give it to me in the first place?" I asked angrily.

    "And what about me?" he asked looking as though he was defending something.

    I blinked twice wondering what he was talking about but I immediately thought of something. "Well, I didn''t know that your phone was bad." I pouted my lips and folded my arm.

    "Huh?" he asked after hearing what I said. "When did I ever say that my phone got bad?" he asked.

    "Then why did you take the phone back?" I asked again this time with a pitiful voice.

    "You seem to like the phone more than me. You even said you ''loved'' it when I only asked if you ''liked'' it." he enunciated the word love and like as though he was trying to prove a point.

    ''Huh? Is Mr Gerard now jealous of phones as well?'' I wondered while looking at him in disbelief.

    "You... You... Weren''t you the one who got the phone for me in the first place?" I asked but seeing that he wouldn''t budge, I tried something different.

    I moved closer to him and moved my face even closer. "What are you doing?" he asked with his brow raised but his body didn''t even move an inch from where he sat.

    "I''m sorry... You know I have to love the person who gives the gift to love the gift as well but if you don''t want that to be the case then I can just ''like'' the gift instead." I said the ''like'' so meaningfully that I was sure he understood what u was saying.

    He grabbed my wrist and moved swiftly. "I never said such." I blinked twice seeing him take back all he said so casually.

    "Ah... So Mr Gerard claims that it''s okay to love gifts huh?" I asked and he let go of my wrist then sat properly, fixing his clothes and looking at the papers he was reading.

    "Only the ones that come from me."

    I pursed my lips and smiled at his funny behaviour. Mr Gerard gets jealous so easily. I wonder what would make him jealous next.

    I shook my head and reached for the package but the car came to an abrupt stop and I almost fell off the chair.

    Gerard was quick to hold me and I was so happy that I didn''t get hurt.

    "What happened?" he asked and the A.I. of the car responded.

    "There seems to be an accident upfront. I think we should take another road." the robotics sound was heard in the car and I could help but feel fascinated by it.

    "Just keep going slowly," Gerard responded and his choice of answer baffled me. I thought he would like to use the other quote so that we could get home faster but it appears that his thoughts are different.

    "As you wish." the car began to move gently but the traffic was just too much and I had a feeling that we would get home late.

    I sat properly and watched the car as it went slowly and sometimes, it wouldn''t even move at all.

    I leaned by the window exhausted after today''s lectures and this frustrating ride. Soon, I slept off in the car.

    ##

    Gerard was still reading his papers when he saw Ayla''s head staggering. He sighed, "She sleeps like a log."

    He smiled and put down the paper then moved closer to her and put her head on his shoulder.

    Ayla snuggled in her sleep to find the convenient spot and even hugged Gerard.

    Finally, she got a perfect spot. Her jaw raised as though she was about to kiss him and his eyes widened. He immediately diverted his gaze, scared that if this goes on, he would wake her up.

    Sigh. Gerard tilted his head backwards and closed his eyes. Hearing her steady breathing only made his heart beat faster.

    "Don''t go away," Ayla whispered and her arms tightened around Gerard''s waist but he didn''t hear what she said.

    Slowly, Ayla opened her eyes and closed them almost instantly. She was happy to be in his arms like this and hoped that it would never come to an end.

    "Dim the lights."

    "Yes, master."

 Chapter 96 - Im Cursed

    On a round table of twelve, all twelve people were seated both male and female.

    They were grouped into four, each consisting of three members with similar outfits.

    "I believe that you all know why we are having this unusual gathering." a man who was in his late fifties with few grey hair spoke first. He was wearing a black coloured outfit which was similar to two others who sat beside him.

    "Fernando, I believe that we should not beat around the bush anymore and simply put an end to this catastrophe." a black woman in red clothing was referring to the middle-aged man who had just spoken.

    "Salle is right Fernando. The blood moon is approaching and we can''t let this abominable act continue. What would the moon goddess think?" a man who was seated by Fernando supported.

    "Hmm." Fernando turned to look at the other groups who seemed apathetic about the gathering.

    "You two don''t seem worried about this crime. Yul," he looked at the man in white and spoke. "You should be panicking now more than ever seeing that Gerard has a dominant trait from your race. And the same goes to you as well," he turned to ones who looked the most uninterested. The colour was as cold as ice.

    Karon looked up when he heard Fernando referring to his race. He sat amongst two other men who had the clothes with the colour of ice.

    They didn''t just have the ice colour but looked as cold as their clothes. "How does this concern us?" he asked with a smug look but anyone would know that he was deadlier than the most venomous snake.

    "You... What do you mean by that? Your race and the race of the wolves should know better the consequence of this union." Salle was furious but tried her best to keep her cool.

    "The vampires are known to be free beings. Why should we have to worry about what the moon goddess thinks? We don''t even care if she exists." his words were powerful yet had consequences.

    "Have you lost your mind, Karon?" Yul slammed his hand on the table and stood abruptly as though he was about to confront the ignorant one.

    "Enough! Fighting would not solve the problem and if you want to know what would happen to the vampires, it''s quite simple. You will all turn to dust on the night of the blood moon. Seems you are ready to get extinct from the surface of the earth." Fernando explained.

    Karon''s brow creased. "What do you mean by that?" he asked knowing full well that the union would only lead to the extinction of many beings.

    "It is as I have said. This union would be toxic for every being. But of course, the humans suffer the minimal." Fernando said this nonchalantly making Karon even angrier. Karon sat properly and seemed more interested now even though he tried to hide it.

    "Yul, any news from the Jarek mansion?" Fernando asked turning his attention to Yul, the man in the white clothing.

    "Nothing yet. I heard the girl and Gerard have not returned to the mansion for months now." Yul reported and Fernando nodded.

    "He knows that we are against this union. It only makes sense the reason he fled with the girl." Salle suggested.

    "What about the research on Elizabeth and her family? I hear she is also searching for the girl." Fernando asked again.

    "I believe it wouldn''t be long before Elizabeth finds her. But for now, there hasn''t been any updates on her discovery." a woman seated with Salle spoke.

    "We should have put an end to his parent''s union before they could bear a child when we had a chance." Karon clenched his fist with anger in his eyes.

    "Have you forgotten that you supported the union because his father was a friend of yours?" Yul asked.

    "And because of that mistake, I will see to it that this union never happens." Karon was so determined that anyone would know just how much he wants to put stop the curse that is about to befall them.

    "The witches ate already working on a summoning spell but it might be impossible because he is a tri-breed. Summoning Gerard is going to be harder than we all expect."

    "The witches are not part of this abominable act but our lives are also at risk so we all must help to break this union before the unthinkable happens." another woman seated by Salle explained.

    Fernando nodded. "This crime was committed by the wolves, the vampires and we the demons but the punishment involves all of us and that is why we must find a solution immediately."

    "The human must be sacrificed on the night of the blood moon." Fernando ended with that statement and everyone accepted.

    ###

    "I''m not going to school today so what do you think we should do to while away time?" I asked Gerard who had just finished eating and was reading some papers.

    "Huh?" he asked without looking up.

    "Did you say something?"

    I poured my lips wondering why he was so engrossed with work lately. It''s as though he doesn''t even notice me anymore.

    "I said, what would you want us to do today since I won''t be going to school," I asked again.

    "Um... You decide." was his short and frustrating response.

    I wouldn''t have come all the way here to asked for his opinion if I had one of my own. How frustrating?

    I leaned back and folded my arms without saying anything. He has been so busy with work that he doesn''t even have time for me anymore. This is worse than ignoring me.

    I sighed and stood up. "Thought of anything yet?" he asked immediately after I stood up.

    "I have an assignment." with that, I went to the room to get my books. After opening them in anger, I pouted my lips.

    ''How can he just conveniently seat there and pretend as though those papers matter more.''

    "Ah... I feel like I''m about to die in anger. Ah..." I took the pillow and screamed in it to reduce the sound.

    Shortly after, a knock came from the door. I looked over and realized that I didn''t even close the door and it seems he had heard all I said.

    "What''s the point knocking when you''re already inside," I muttered to myself with a pout on my lips.

    "Do you have another assignment? You did all of them yesterday, didn''t you?" he asked and I shrugged.

    "Reading."

    He sighed and leaned by the door. "Oh... What a shame... I thought we would be able to go somewhere together but..." he had barely finished his statement before I happily chipped in.

    "Huh? Somewhere? Where? Where are we going?" I asked happily but he stared at me confused.

    "Don''t you have reading to do? I''ll just cancel it..." he raised his phone to cancel the trip but I rushed to him and took the phone from him.

    "No no no... When did I say I was reading?" I pursed my lips and pretended to be ignorant.

    Gerard scoffed and pointed to my wardrobe. "Get dressed I''ll do some." he walked away and I could help but feel happy.

    "Yeah sure," I yelled after him then rushed to the wardrobe to find something suitable.

    "Wait, he didn''t even say where we were going. How am I supposed to know what to wear? Aish." I rubbed my temples frustratedly but that only lasted for a second.

    "Who cares? All I know is I''m going out." I happily looked through the clothes and finally settled for a top that had black and white strips.

    "Perfect." I wore the top with black pants and a black leather jacket. After taking a look at myself in the mirror once more, I smiled and walked out.

    Just outside the door, Gerard was already waiting. My jaw dropped when I saw him.

    "You... You are wearing this?" I asked after seeing what he was wearing.

    Gerard was wearing a black coat with black pants and a black and white shirt inside. It was as though we planned to dress up similarly.

    "Um... Why?" he asked not noticing that I was wearing almost the same thing.

    "We look like a couple..." I murmured but soon snapped out of it. "Nothing. Let''s go?"

    "Um..." he nodded and we both walked to the car. The sun was still up so I couldn''t guess where he planned to take me.

    Usually, he preferred dark areas or better still, walking at night time but never when the sun is up.

    Should I ask why?

    While in the car, I turned to Gerard who was busy on a call and as soon as he dropped it, I asked my question.

    "Are you allergic to the sun?" I asked concerned.

    "Why do you think so?" he turned and gave me a confused look.

    "Well, you never go out under the sun," I explained and I noticed a swift change in expression.

    He smiled and looked at me seriously.. "I''m cursed."

 Chapter 97 - UCL Vs Valentines Day

    "Are you allergic to the sun?"

    Gerard smiled and looked up then turned to me with a serious expression. "I''m cursed."

    Our eyes glued together for a while until I began to laugh and his lips curved up. "That wasn''t funny." I laughed remembering how serious he was when saying those words.

    He smiled and looked ahead. Suddenly, I got a beep from my phone. When I opened it, it was from Kel and it read, ''It''s the month of February, what do you have planned?''

    I smiled when I read the text and only one thing came to my mind. I turned to look at Gerard and smiled. This month would be awesome.

    I texted her back immediately. ''Already had plans but I can''t reveal them just yet.'' I smiled when I pressed the sent button.

    ''I can already imagine what it''s going to be like. I''m glad Gerard is here so we can enjoy this month together... Argh... I can''t wait.'' I smiled and turned to the window.

    "You''re giggling. What excites you this much?" Apparently, he had been noticing me all this while. I shrugged, "Nothing."

    The car drove for a while longer and Gerard''s phone beeped with a notification. His eyes widened and he almost dropped his phone.

    "What''s the matter?" I asked concerned but he cleared his throat and shook his head.

    "It''s nothing."

    I nodded and turned to look through the window again.

    ###

    Gerard picked up his phone again and furrowed his brow when he read the message by Madison.

    ''It''s February, what have you prepared for Valentine''s day?'' Gerard was not the type to think of things like this but now, he couldn''t just ignore them because Ayla was now a part of his life.

    He started browsing through his mobile phone for perfect places he could take her on Valentine''s day.

    Frustrated, he dropped his phone because he didn''t know any perfect place.

    Just then, he got another message from Madison. ''I can help you search for fun things to do. (Wink emoji)''

    Gerard dropped the phone and looked at Ayla who seemed unbothered and was happily looking at the window.

    Just then, Ayla''s phone beeped and she picked it up. It was a message from Kel again. ''Can''t you just tell me already? It''s not like it''s a surprise for me anyway.''

    "Huh?" Ayla was confused after reading the text. How is this supposed to be a surprise? ''Surprise?'' she texted Kel back and soon, she got a response.

    ''You said you didn''t want to reveal your plans just yet so it but be a surprise.'' Kel responded and Ayla instantly knew that she got the wrong idea.

    ''I can''t reveal them to her because I intend on watching the UEFA champions league this February with Gerard and I don''t want any disturbance so what is she talking about? Besides, what else would she be talking about except the UCL?'' Ayla thought to herself then shook her head and replied.

    ''I just want to take a break. For a while, nothing much.'' she replied and Kel instantly replied.

    ''Alright, but if you get bored, you can always hang out with me. I don''t have anyone to share this special month with anyway. (Heart emoji.)''

    I smiled and replied with an ''ok''. I leaned back and sighed. ''It is indeed a special month. What more could I ask for except the champions league?''

    "Hello. Yes? Why did you inform me a few days earlier? I already have plans for today. Cancel the meeting or sent vice president Chen to take a look at it." Gerard was on the phone with someone and it seems he was going to be busy.

    From the other end, the person seemed to be panicking and it looked like everything wasn''t under control.

    "Sir... Mr Chen is in another meeting with Paradise officials." she hesitantly responded and Gerard''s brow furrowed.

    He closed his eyes and leaned back with the air pod to his ear and his fingers pinching the space between his brow.

    I realized that it was something quite important and thought that it would be best if he attended to it first.

    "You can attend to it first. I don''t mind." I assured him but he looked at me unsure.

    "I''m serious. Besides, I want to know where you work." this was a great opportunity for me to see where the almighty Gerard works. I wouldn''t want to miss it for the world.

    He sighed and returned to the call. "Prepare everything, I''ll be there in 15 minutes." after saying that, he ended the call and I intertwined my arm with his then rested on his shoulder.

    I didn''t mind staying in the car all day. All I wanted was to be close to him for the whole day.

    Soon, we got to the place but I couldn''t see anything because the car was in a dark parking lot and I guess it was made specifically for Gerard.

    He got off the car and I intended to just wait for him there but he opened the door for me.

    "Huh?" I looked at him quizzically.

    "Let''s go..." was his short answer but I wasn''t sure if that would be a good idea. This is the first time I would be coming here and going with him might not sit well with the owner of the company.

    "What about your boss? Wouldn''t he be furious?" I asked concerned as though I had lost all my sense of reasoning.

    Gerard pursed for a while and narrowed his brow at me. I noticed that his lips curved a little but it only lasted for a few seconds.

    "He wouldn''t mind," he assured and I sighed then got out. I desperately wanted to see what the inside would look like and I''m guessing it would be grand.

    He took my hand and we walked to a door together. The door led straight to an elevator which I found strange. Who would want to leave the parking lot straight to his floor? None other than Gerard.

    We got in and he pushed the button that led to the fiftieth floor. My eyes widened when I saw the button he pushed.

    "Wow! That must be the highest floor right?" I looked at him and asked.

    Gerard nodded and looked at the door. Something told me that he wanted to get this over and done with.

    Soon, the elevator stopped and opened. We were on the fiftieth floor. I felt as though I was a meter away from the cloud.

    ''Sigh, Ayla stop behaving ignorantly.'' I smiled and walked behind him. On this floor, only his office was situated here. I couldn''t even see the secretary and there weren''t any windows by the walkway.

    He pushed the only door on the floor open and my eyes could not hide what I felt.

    My jaw dropped and my eyes widened. "Your boss must be the president of this country. Who goes about making an office this extravagant?"

    Although the office wasn''t colourful, there were some valuable things there most of which were paintings.

    I was fascinated by how majestic the office looked and the strong aura it possessed. I felt like I was trailing the palace of an ancient king only that this king had a modern taste.

    "Wow!" I stood on one spot but my eyes were all over the place. This isn''t something I get to see every day.

    A knock came from the door and Gerard told the person to come in as I looked everywhere.

    "Good morning sir. Mr Jarek, they are..." she was still talking when her eyes fell on me.

    I waved at her and she nodded then turned back to look at Gerard while I continued my eye tour.

    "The peo..." she continued but she was shortly interrupted by a cold voice that cause even me to stop my tour.

    "Greet." Gerard''s voice was as cold as ice and so was his aura. He looked at her with a brow furrowed and his gaze darkened.

    "Sir?" the secretary was not sure that he was talking about since she had already greeted him.

    Gerard did not repeat himself but it seemed she already knew what she was supposed to do.

    "Oh!" she turned to me and bowed. "Good morning ma."

    I was confused for a while but then greeted back. "Good morning ma." I used her words back because I was very sure that she was older than I was.

    "This should never repeat itself." Gerard cautioned and she nodded.

    "Yes, President Jarek." Immediately that word left her mouth, I turned and gave Gerard a questioning glare but he wasn''t looking at me.

    "President?" I murmured to myself.

    "They are waiting. Should I send them in?" the secretary asked and Gerard nodded.

    "In five minutes." was his short answer before going to seat on the office chair.

    I blinked twice and wondered what more he was hiding from me. Just then, the devil and angel in my mind returned.

    ''Did you really think that he was working under someone else with a house like that?'' the devil asked and the angel backed her up.

    ''And a car like that? Come on Ayla. This shouldn''t be a surprise to you.''

    I almost cried remembering how I asked if his boss would be okay with it. Why didn''t he just tell me the truth? ''Aish....''

 Chapter 98 - You Can Sleep In My Room.

    The secretary left to get the people Gerard was supposed to be meeting. He walked up to me and sat on the couch where I was seated.

    "You have a meeting to attend to. How about I just step out?" I asked knowing full well that I would be uncomfortable staying in the office while they discuss business matters.

    "No, you don''t have to. But if it makes you uncomfortable, you can always use my room," he suggested.

    I looked over to the place he was talking about and blinked twice. "You have a room in your office?" I asked surprised and he nodded.

    I looked in the direction and nodded subconsciously. I wanted to know what the room looked like and staying there would be better than roaming around after all.

    "Okay, I''ll just go for a while, take your time," I responded indicating that he didn''t have to rush the meeting because of me.

    He nodded and walked me to the room. When we got to the door, he opened it for me and I sighed seeing how dark it was.

    He switched on the light and kissed my forehead. "This won''t take long," he assured and I nodded.

    After Gerard had gone, I walked into the room. The vibe the room exuded was as expected of Gerard. There was no colour and most of the things in the room were either black, white or grey.

    I sighed and walked to the bookshelf there. There were so many books that I didn''t even know which to carry.

    I saw a book titled Dracula and picked it up. Surely it was going to be interesting and that was all I needed now.

    There was a king-sized bed in the room and I wondered how I would look if I laid on it. I''d probably look like a pin in the ocean.

    I walked to the bed and sat to read the book. It didn''t take five minutes before I laid on the bed to continue reading.

    I read the book to page twenty and that was when I had to eventually respond to nature''s call.

    ##

    Gerard tried his best to make the meeting as quick as possible but there was so much to talk about and issues to handle.

    Immediately after their meeting, Gerard walked to the room and opened the door only to find Ayla sleeping on the bed.

    She looked even more beautiful with her hair scattered and so vulnerable when she was asleep.

    Slowly, he walked to her and sat by her side. There was no way he could wake her so he decided to sleep by her side.

    He walked to the other side of the bed and slept by her back, holding her waist. This act of his woke her a little.

    "Um... You''re done?" she adjusted her body moving closer to him and asked still half asleep and holding on to his hand that was around her waist.

    "Um," he responded not intending to stand from where he laid.

    "Let''s just sleep for a few more minutes." Ayla requested and Gerard snuggled in her nape.

    "Um." was his short response before closing his eyes and taking a quick nap.

    They unexpectedly slept for a longer time and didn''t even bother to have lunch.

    Gerard was the first to wake up and check the wristwatch on his wrist. The time was already past two o''clock.

    He got out of bed and went back to his office to make a quick call to the secretary.

    "Good afternoon Sir." she greeted.

    "Bring some food from Wesley." he requested and didn''t wait for her response before ending the call.

    Wesley was a hotel very close to Gerard''s company and he was a major investor in the hotel.

    He say on his chair exhausted and massaged his temples. The company is having a hard time with a rival that just arrived from Japan two years ago. But Gerard wasn''t too worried about this because he knew that he would be able to overcome it.

    He waited for a while and finally, the secretary arrived with the food. She came with so much that Gerard was confused for a second.

    He looked up at her quizzically and she responded, "You didn''t make a specific request." she explained and Gerard sighed.

    She turned to leave but he stopped her. "Take the peanut butter cookies away." she took it and he had something more to say.

    "Set a meeting with the board of directors on Monday."

    She wrote it down and nodded as he spoke.

    "That would be all."

    She left with the peanut cookies and Gerard took the food from the take and walked to the room where Ayla was sleeping.

    The door cracked but before he could enter, someone pushed the door back closing it.

    Gerard was confused why Ayla would close the door on him and decided to knock.

    "Just a minute." a voice came from inside the room and Gerard wondered what was happening.

    The door opened once more and Ayla greeted him with an anxious smile. "Hi."

    She greeted and his brow raised as he walked into the room. He didn''t say anything by she knew that he wanted to ask what happened.

    "Oh um... I opened the curtains to see the view from outside and I had to close them before you came in." Ayla explained and Gerard nodded.

    He wondered what would have happened if only he walked in with his body revealed to the sun. He wondered how terrified she would have been if he changed into a tree.

    She smiled and took the food from his hand then took it to the table. They both sat to eat and Ayla could not help but subsequently look at Gerard. She wanted to know the reason for his flare for the sun but she knew he wouldn''t tell her so she didn''t bother.

    "There, shall we?" she asked and he nodded. Just as they were about to start eating, she excused herself to wash her hands.

    After Ayla was done washing he hands, she casually walked into the room again but when she looked up, she saw a ray of sunlight falling on Gerard''s head.

    Her eyes widened and she immediately rushed to the curtain to adjust it but that only made it worse as the entire curtain fell to the ground.

    Gerard''s eyes widened and so did Ayla''s.

    ###

    I was just returning from walking my hands when I saw a ray of light falling on Gerard''s head.

    "Oh no... What do I do?" I wondered and Gerard turned to look at me when he heard what I said.

    "What?" he asked but I didn''t respond and just ran to the curtain and pointed at the opening.

    Gerard''s eyes widened but before he could move from where he stood, I reached for the curtain and tried to adjust it but it only became worse, the entire curtain fell to the ground.

    My eyes widened and I turned to look at Gerard but he wasn''t there anymore. I blinked twice wondering where he could have gone but I heard the sound of the bathroom open and close.

    I sighed in relief but I wasn''t sure if I was supposed to be relieved or worried.

    I rushed to the bathroom and knocked on the door but I didn''t get any response except groans which made me worry.

    I knocked on the door earnestly but the groans only got louder and when I tried to open the door, it was locked from the inside.

    I got worried hearing the sounds of things breaking and was worried that he was in danger.

    "Gerard, open the door," I begged earnestly as I banged the door and call out for help but there was no one on this floor and I was sure that no one would hear because the floor was made with marbles and they were soundproof.

    "Gerard please open the door I didn''t do it intentionally." he didn''t respond but his groans only grew louder and soon, they became roars.

    I was frightened and had to breakdown the door. I searched the room, left with no other option, I took a metal chair and hit the door until there were blisters on my hand.

    All my efforts were of no use. I used anything I could find and never gave up. I kept trying to break it down but when I couldn''t, I was about to call emergency services but I got a call from Madison instead. I told her what happened and she assured that she would be there in no time and asked me not to call the emergency services.

    I continued hitting the door and finally, it opened. My eyes widened when I saw the creature in front of me.

    I wanted to scream but I couldn''t and I wanted to run but my legs were rooted to the floor, I was too shocked to do anything.

    The creature turned to me with its eyes as red as blood and its claws as long as knives.. It was too horrendous for me to comprehend and when I saw its eyes, I knew I was done for.

 Chapter 99 - Hurting Someone He Claims To Love

    Finally, the door broke down and I stumbled in because of the force I used to hit the door but when I looked up, I was greeted by a horrendous creature.

    It had a long tail and was five times the size of a wolf. I could tell by its features that it belonged to the world family and from the movie I watched with Gerard even though the movie''s description was not half as horrendous as what I was seeing.

    I couldn''t run nor could I scream because of how shocked I was. My heart pounded like a pistol hitting a mortar.

    ''Oh God,'' I prayed silently as I searched the floor for traces of blood but found none.

    ''Where is Gerard? I hope he hasn''t been devoured by this creature.'' I thought to myself scared that something may have happened to Gerard.

    I began to walk backwards slowly but the creature turned to look at me with bloodshot eyes and I knew that I was done for.

    Quickly, I tried to run away but the creature was were fast catching onto me before I could even turn.

    It held my neck and pinned me to the wall. ''Damn is this my last day on Earth? I haven''t even gotten the chance to taste all the flavours of Cold Stone creamery.'' I lamented and my eyes closed shut in pain as the hands of this wild beast choked me.

    What''s the point of fighting back when I knew I stood no chance against such horrendous creatures.

    Soon, I was out of breath and was hitting its hand to let me go. ''Cold Stone Creamery!''

    My violet eyes opened and it met the gaze of the creature. The creature''s eyes turned dark as though it was fighting a battle I couldn''t see.

    Just then, I heard the sound of the door slam open and I was glad to know that I might get to taste the Cold Stone Creamery after all.

    I rejoice but in the next moment, I was thrown across the bathroom and that was all I remembered.

    ##

    Madison tracked the call the moment she heard Ayla''s distressed tone and knew that they were at the company.

    She quickly grabbed her jacket and rushed to her car. "Why would he go to the office and act out like this?" she was worried that things may go south if she didn''t get there on time and sped as fast as she could even though she was breaking the traffic rules.

    As soon as she got to the parking lot, she went straight into the company and went to the elevator. Asides from Gerard, none of the staff could use his elevator, not even Madison. She had to use the main elevator which only got to the forty-ninth floor.

    The secretary tried to stop her but she didn''t listen and used the stairs straight to Gerard''s office and locked the door.

    She could hear all the commotion from inside the office. It was a good thing that Gerard''s office was soundproof and no one can hear the commotion from outside. But even so, the floor was vibrating.

    She hurried to the room and slammed the door only to hear a loud thud. Quickly, she fixed the curtain making the room completely dark once more. She then hurried to the bathroom and found Ayla on the floor and Gerard in an abnormal state.

    She blinked twice not expecting him to be a wolf. She had thought that because of the curse, he would turn to a tree but what happened this time around? Why was it different?

    Without wasting much time thinking about the details, Madison saw Gerard charging towards her and Immediately evaded and slid on the floor with one of her knees on the floor and her hand on the floor, trying to find her balance.

    Her eyes turned golden as she stared at him angrily. She ran towards him but before she could get close, he waved his hands in the air hitting her and sending her across the room.

    Gerard didn''t seem to be interested in Madison but rather, Ayla who was lying lifeless on the floor.

    Ayla had hit her head but it wasn''t too severe. Madison hit some furniture and had blood at the corner of her lip. "F*ck you Gerard!" she ran towards Gerard who had his back against her again and jumped on him.

    Gerard tried hard to get her off but Madison was like a small cockroach that wouldn''t budge.

    Frustratedly, Gerard collided with walls around him to get her off or at least make her weak but she had the power of a horse.

    The secretary contacted security because of Madison''s intrusion but the elevator got stuck on the thirty-second floor causing the security men to be trapped for a while.

    Madison tried to teach for her pocket to take a syringe but with Gerard constantly hitting her to the wall, she couldn''t grab it easily.

    Soon, she heard a knock on the door and could hear slightly the sound of security asking for the door to be opened.

    She finally got the syringe and inserted the content into Gerard through his neck. A loud growl was heard and the windows of the bathroom cracked.

    Gerard staggered for a while moving in a wobbly manner. Madison got off his back and dusted her hand without looking back until he finally fell to the ground and returned to his normal state.

    "Sir I''m sorry but at the count of three we will have to break down the door to ensure your safety." the security anxiously alerted.

    "One... Two... Thr..." before he could complete his statement, the door cracked open and Gerard was seen at the other side.

    His hair was neatly done and his clothes were neat. He looked rather fine. "Sir, we are sorry. The secretary informed us of an unknown woman who came in here without permission."

    "Um... That was my... Doctor. She was almost late." he thought of so many things to refer to her as but came up with only one which he later regretted.

    "Sorry to bother you sir." they apologized and went away. Gerard sighed and closed the door. Behind the glamorous facade, Gerard''s room was a mess and his office suffered some damages as well.

    There were books on the ground and papers as well. The vibration from the room caused the books to fall and his papers to scatter as well.

    Hurriedly, he rushed to the room and found Ayla on the bed. She looked pale and he felt like his whole world was about to crumble.

    "Her pulse is steady and she seems fine and I don''t think taking her to the hospital will be necessary," Madison reported after sensing his presence.

    She looked up at him and jerked back in surprise. "Jeez, why do you have that look on your face? It''s creepy." Madison had never seen Gerard looking concerned or worried about anything and anyone before so seeing h like this now only made her frightened rather than concerned.

    "No, she needs medical attention right now. I don''t trust your judgements." He bluntly responded. He wanted to make sure that Ayla was away from danger even through he could hear her steady breathing from where he stood.

    "Whatever. Qin should be here any moment from now. I already called him." She responded with a pout.

    Gerard sighed and nodded. He seemed to trust Qin more than Madison. "That''s better.''

    "Tsk! And to think you just told the security that I was your doctor. What do you think would happen when someone hears that you said you don''t trust your doctor''s judgment?" Madison ranted for a long time after being compared to Qin.

    Gerard said nothing and just stared at Ayla with folded arms. His gaze darkened and he could bear to look at her for another second.

    He walked out of the room and back to his office where he stared at the wall and began to punch it multiple times until his hands began to bleed.

    He breathed heavily but when he looked at his injured hand, it was completely healed. ''What now? I''m not even allowed to get hurt?'' he wondered and sighed them sat on his chair. His fingers pinched the space between his brow and his tensed aura was obvious even though he tried so hard to conceal it.

    Soon there was a knock on the door and he walked over and opened it. Qin was standing right there with his necessary equipment.

    "Is it true? Did you change in the office?" he asked worriedly but that wasn''t the type of question Gerard wanted to answer at the moment.

    "Dude! Why? What would have happened if your identity got revealed? What would..." he was still ranting when Gerard snapped.

    "Don''t... Get me mad." the veins on his forehead popped out and Qin swallowed.

    "Who says I want to get on your nerves? I''m just wondering where she is." Qin walked past Gerard and straight to the room as he was talking.

    Gerard sighed and stood by the door as Qin examined Ayla.. He could bear to go in and cursed himself for being so reckless even to someone he claimed to love.

 Chapter 100 - Ill Tell You Everything.

    Qin and Madison left the office under Gerard''s pressure. After examining Ayla, Qin realized that she didn''t hit her head but her back and passed out because of the shock.

    He also stated that Ayla had more marks on her body that wasn''t just from that incident and all those marks seemed even more severe than the one inflicted by Gerard.

    These results caused Gerard to wonder what she could have been subjected to while in Salem. He wasn''t sure if all the Qin''s were as a result of her life in Salem or something else.

    One thing was for sure, and that was the fact that he wanted to protect her more than ever and to do that, he wished to grant her her freedom so that she could be away from him until he figures out how to break the curse.

    He planned to watch her every day and look after her from a distance but staying with her would only make things worse because he could be a greater danger to her.

    He recalled what Madison said on the day they met at the park. Ayla has become like a drug that he is addicted to and staying away would be hard because the more he gets, the more he wants and yearns for her and this is only going to put her at risk.

    Ayla was still resting on the bed when Gerard got a call from Isaac the doctor who had brought Ayla home the day she passed out in school. He walked to a corner of the room and answered the call.

    "Um..." Gerard responded reluctantly after hearing Isaac''s greeting from the other end.

    "Mr Jarek, we haven''t had time to conclude the meeting we had the last time. The results from the tests are completed." Isaac explained.

    On the day that Isaac handed over his card to Gerard, Gerard went to his study first and wrote the number down before returning to the room where Ayla was.

    After Ayla had gone to school on that day, he had a meeting with Isaac but he asked Isaac to run a few more tests before concluding.

    Isaac complied and had a sample of her blood with him at the hospital. Also, Gerard asked him to look into something very important.

    "And?" Gerard asked. There was silence across the phone for a while and after a few seconds of waiting, Isaac responded.

    "It came out positive. Ayla is indeed a carrier. With these results, I suggest you look after her properly. She must eat and sleep properly. Also, she shouldn''t go through any stress because healing would be a lot difficult for her than a non-carrier." Isaac explained and Gerard nodded.

    "Um" after saying that, he ended the call and heard a voice which caused him to look up surprised.

    "Why?" Ayla''s weak voice rang in his ear like bells from a church.

    Gerard panicked for a second and thought of what to tell her.

    ''Ayla, I should have told you this a long time ago but for selfish reasons, I didn''t but I''ll tell you everything now. The whole truth.''

    Gerard was just about to speak when Ayla looked at him with a puzzled gaze. "Why... do you look like that?" she asked seeing his dark eye bags and his pale face. He looked so stressed and this was the first time she was seeing him this way.

    Gerard sighed and walked to her bedside. She tried to sit up straight and he helped her adjust the pillow.

    He sat by the bed but said nothing for a long time. Ayla noticed that something was troubling him and she hoped that he would tell her what it was this time around.

    "What''s the matter? What happened?" Ayla asked confused.

    Gerard looked at her and realized something. She wasn''t worried about what happened before she fell unconscious and that was strange.

    "You don''t remember do you?" Gerard asked looking at her quizzically.

    Ayla blinked twice and couldn''t understand what he was talking about. "What do you mean? Did something go wrong with your meeting? I didn''t snore, did I?" she got worried that she ruined his meeting.

    Gerard''s brow furrowed. She didn''t seem to remember what happened and he could think of only one person who could have done this.

    "What happened?" She asked again and Gerard shook his head.

    "It''s nothing. You should rest a little more. I''ll get you something to eat." he suggested and she obediently nodded.

    Gerard excused himself from the room and because it was already dark outside, he zoomed off like the wind.

    Qin had just finished from the hospital and was back home. He turned on the light and was startled to see Gerard seated on his sofa with an angry yet calm aura.

    "Jeez, you scared the living hell out of me." Qin clenched his chest and beat it violently to calm his tensed nerves.

    He dropped his suitcase on another sofa and sat. "What brings you here? Did she wake up already?" he asked.

    Gerard didn''t answer his question but rather responded with a question. "Why." his voice was cold and his aura grew stronger. He was controlling himself because he didn''t want to take a drastic step.

    Qin had ruined his chances of telling Ayla the truth by erasing her memory. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity for him to clear the air yet Qin messed it up with this silly mistake.

    Qin sighed seeing Gerard tightening his grip on the armrest. He casually responded to Gerard knowing full well what this was about.

    "Would you rather she hated you for the rest of her life?" he asked back and Gerard yelled at him.

    "That is not for you to decide! What I do with my life is my business!" his gaze turned red showing that all the anger built up inside him was going to surface anytime soon.

    Qin was the least bothered about what Gerard could end up doing. He stood from where he sat and walked to the small bar where he kept his wines.

    He turned a red wine into two cups and walked back then put one on the table and pushed it towards Gerard.

    He sat with the second glass in his hand. "Gerard, you may think I did this for you but you are mistaken. I did this for her."

    Gerard looked at him quizzically. How can he sit there and like conveniently?

    "Ayla is fragile and finding out this way would only traumatize her. You should tell her in your own time but you shouldn''t waste any more time because it''s better to know the truth than live a life of lies. If she truly loves you, she might understand." Qin explained and Gerard''s grip on the armrest softened.

    Any hand who saw his true nature would surely be traumatized or even end up in the psychiatric hospital. Maybe it was better this way. All he needs to do now is wait till she felt better, then he would tell her everything. He wouldn''t hide anything away from her anymore.

    "You should go now. I''m sure she would be looking for you already." Qin suggested and Gerard squinted his brow and went away.

    Qin sighed seeing the wine still on the table. He turned the content into his glass and laid back to enjoy the sour taste.

    Gerard stopped by Cold Stone Creamery and got some ice cream. He wasn''t sure why but he wanted to give her these.

    Soon, he got to the office and went to the room. There, he couldn''t find Ayla on the bed but could hear the water from the shower running.

    He dropped the ice cream and porridge he had gotten on a table close to the bed and sat patiently for her to finish.

    Not too long after, he heard the door crack open and he saw a pair of white legs walk out.

    Ayla was wearing Gerard''s shirt which she found in the room. It was more like a short gown rather than a shirt.

    She saw Gerard and froze for a second. A beautiful smile appeared on her face and Gerard was speechless for a second.

    "Your back." she happily walked up to him with her hair still wet and sat by his side.

    She saw the package on the table and for sure, she recognized the branded package.

    Her eyes widened and she happily reached for it. "You bought Cold Stone Creamery for me?" she looked at Gerard as though he was an angel.

    He nodded seeing how happy she was and took the package from her. "Let me," he suggested and she handed it over.

    He opened the ice cream and handed her a scooper and whips. She was ecstatic and didn''t even look at him again.

    "I''ll keep the rest in the fridge so it won''t defrost," he suggested and she nodded with a smile still savouring the taste of the sumptuous ice cream.

    Gerard''s lips curved up slightly seeing her like that and put the rest in the fridge.

    He got a beep from his phone and when he looked at it, there were several messages from Diana that he had ignored.

    ''Brother, it''s very important. We have to meet.'' he sighed and replied.

    "Tomorrow, at home, 9:00 am."

 Chapter 101 - The Red Blood Moon

    In the Jarek mansion, Anastasia paced to and fro biting her nails. It had been months now since Gerard and Ayla just left the mansion without saying anything.

    She was worried not for their safety but for other unnecessary reasons.

    The old granny walked in and saw her parents in again as usual. "What is it this time?" she asked with an indifferent face as she walked to the bed and placed her feet on the table.

    The granny knew exactly who Anastasia what thinking about but still asked anyway.

    Anastasia stopped pacing and rushed to the old woman. "Grandma, what if they..." she paused and the old woman looked at her confused.

    "Huh?" she raised her brow at Anastasia quizzically waiting for the young girl to complete her statement.

    Anastasia lowered her head embarrassed and worried at the same time. She spoke in an inaudible tone but the granny could hear her. "What... What if she has a baby for him?"

    "Ha! That''s impossible. Why would you even think that?" the granny laughed at it but Anastasia wasn''t so calm about it.

    "Grandma, they have been gone for months now. You can''t blame me for thinking that way. Besides, what else could happen when a man and a wanted decided to flee from home and spend time together." Anastasia pouted and worriedly popped her knuckles.

    "Poor thing." the granny caressed her hair but the look on the old woman''s face was sinister.

    "Gerard might act though and carefree but he knows his limits. Besides, he wouldn''t want the human to find out his secret, would he?" her lips curved upwards but it was only for a split second.

    "But..." Anastasia wanted to say more but the old woman cut her short.

    "Sh... Sleep now. We have something important to do tomorrow." she said to her then stared out in space.

    "If he refuses to comply the easy way then why don''t we make it a little harder for him?" she smiled cunningly.

    ***

    "He finally agreed to meet with you? I''m so happy. I hope he forgives you and comes back home." Lucy happily spoke to Diana in the room. She looked so happy that Gerard had accepted Diana''s request to meet.

    Diana sighed from the mirror and looked at Lucy. She turned around and held Lucy''s hands. "Thank you for everything. You were so helpful." Diana smiled faintly. Lucy had been secretly helping Diana gather information on things going on in the Jarek mansion and she had been very helpful.

    "Oh, don''t say that. I was only doing my job." Lucy responded then her face turned unhappy. "I want to pay for my mistakes even though doing it this way might be little but I have also offended the master and his bride."

    Diana sighed seeing Lucy lamenting over what wasn''t her fault. "It''s not your fault that I was hellbent on getting her out of the way. I should have listened to you when you said that we should plan a kidnap."

    Lucy said no more and Diana sighed. "You should go to your room now. I still have to meet with my brother tomorrow and I want to wake up early. You..."

    Diana wanted to say that Lucy could tag along with her to meet Gerard so that they could both ask for forgiveness but on second thought, she didn''t complete her statement knowing that Gerard might not be pleased.

    "You should go now," Diana suggested and Lucy nodded. She smiled and walked out of Diana''s room but as soon as the door shut, she clenched her fist and her gaze turned dark.

    Lucy was obviously angry but in the next second, her expression softened and she smirked weirdly.

    Early the next morning, Diana set off to the apartment where Gerard was staying. She waited for a while walking around the neighbourhood since she was too early and when it was a few minutes to nine, she went to the house and rang the bell.

    The bell rang twice before the door opened. Gerard was standing at the other side and looked at Diana indifferently.

    "Hi..." she greeted but he stared at his wristwatch and them back at her.

    "I said nine o''clock," he responded and Diana took out her phone only to realize that the time just clocked nine.

    "It''s time. You can come in." he walked in leaving the door unlocked and she followed behind shaking her head.

    She looked at the tidy house and sighed then spotted Gerard sitting on the couch. She pursed her lips and didn''t know whether to sit or stand.

    "Um... I..." she started and he gestured for her to sit. His behaviour this time around was different from the last time she came. He was so furious the last time and asked her to find out who the kidnappers were and that that was the only way he could forgive her.

    She took her seat and started. Gerard looked relaxed and cold as usual but at least, he wasn''t angry.

    "I got a lead on who arranged the kidnapping. But I doubt it''s useful." she started.

    Gerard raised his brow and wondered who she could have found as the one who arranged the kidnapping.

    She continued. "There were a bunch of messages to the kidnappers before the day of the kidnapping. In those messages, the person told them all about when and how to carry it out."

    Gerard pinched the space of his brow. What Diana was doing felt to him as though she was making him anxious.

    "And?" he asked.

    "I tracked the messages and the user''s ID. It came from the Jarek Mansion." she finally dropped the bomb and Gerard was surprised but not as surprised as she was expecting.

    "Do you know who it is?" he asked and she shook her head in denial.

    "The person used the computer in the library and there are no cameras and to make it worse, many staff use that computer often. We wouldn''t be able to determine the kidnapper even from fingerprints."

    Gerard sighed and nodded. "Don''t think about it for now," he responded.

    Diana was confused. They were very close to catching the culprit yet he said she shouldn''t think about it? This is like the case of a detective who has gathered information but the head of the police department just asked him to toss it away.

    "Huh? But we are so close to finding out who it is. Why would you just ask me to forget about it?" she asked confused by his actions.

    "It doesn''t matter anymore." was his short response. Gerard looked very serious when he said this and Diana knew that something was off.

    "For now, focus on the Jarek mansion. There seems to be a traitor walking in the dark. If we find that person, that would clear my doubts." he said the last sentence in a whisper and his gaze was not calm at all.

    Gerard knew who the culprit was but he wanted to be extra sure.

    Diana nodded and just then, Ayla walked out to the living room with Gerard''s big shirt and... This gave the wrong impression.

    Diana''s eyes widened when she saw what Ayla was waiting and Ayla was also surprised to see Diana there that she almost ran back.

    "Hi." Diana greeted and Ayla smiled awkwardly and waved.

    "Hi" she looked at Gerard momentarily but he didn''t look bothered at all. "I''ll just go." she rushed back to her room and took a quick bath.

    Today is Friday and has to go to school. Although Gerard asked her not to because she looked unwell, she insisted because she didn''t want to neglect her studies.

    Soon, she was done with everything and grabbed her bag then rushed out because she was getting late.

    She realized that no one was in the living room anymore and just when she was about to check his study, she saw the door slightly open.

    She rushed out and saw him and Diana at the parking lot discussing something. Not long after, Diana left and she walked up to Gerard.

    "I''ll be leaving now." she smiled at him.

    "Um," Gerard knew that there was nothing more he could say to convince her so he just decided not to press any further.

    "I''ll drop you off." he offered but she rejected.

    "Na... Nevermind. I''ll just take the bus." she smiled and waved at him before running off.

    Gerard sighed and began to walk back but he stepped on something and stopped.

    His brow furrowed he then looked down and picked up the paper. It was a drawing that looked like that of a child.

    It was the drawing of the moon and it was painted in red. His brow furrowed and he instantly knew what it was.

    The red blood moon was approaching soon and there was nothing good about this event for both him and Ayla.

    He sighed and squeezed the paper in this hand. He looked around and knew for sure that this place wasn''t safe anymore.. Whoever dropped the paper is somewhere near and is definitely working with the committee.

 Chapter 102 - Dance With Me

    Diana went straight home after she met with Gerard. She was emotionally exhausted and just wanted everything to go back to the way they need to.

    Tired, she walked into her room and slumped on the bed. "I wish I could just go to the time before the kidnapping. All this stress is making me older." she lamented.

    Just then, Lucy came into the room with a tray. She had a warm smile on her face as usual and when Diana saw her there, she felt relieved.

    "What more could be better than having you around?" Diana asked then chuckled.

    "I heard you you came back not too long ago so I brought you some juice." Lucy placed the cup on the table and held the tray to her stomach.

    "What would I do without you?" Diana joked around and took the glass from the table.

    She drank the content but noticed paint on Lucy''s hand. "Have you been off painting again?" She asked seemingly knowing Lucy too well.

    Lucy looked at her hand and spotted the red paint. She tried to hide it the smiled awkwardly.

    "This... This is nail polish." she lied and Diana smiled then nodded.

    "Oh well, I want to take a quick nap. Thanks for the juice." she takes Lucy and turned he back to Lucy as the staff walked out.

    ###

    "What? Do we have a test today? I''m not prepared at all." Kel pulled on her cheek as she spoke.

    The test came to everyone as a surprise and almost everyone was unhappy about this surprise test.

    I smiled seeing her behave like a child. "If you haven''t read then what would we thy subjects say, Almighty Kel." I bowed as I said this sarcastically.

    "Oh please, snap out of it. You''re the almighty one." she retorted.

    I smiled and placed my arm around her shoulder. "It''s going to go well. After all, this is just a test and we will surely pass." I assured her and the lecturer walked in.

    "Settle down. We will be having the test now. This test isn''t because I want to see how intelligent to are rather, it''s to know how often you study. Oftentimes, we don''t plan events but they happen anyway." my brow furrowed when I heard what he said. There was something about this man that I couldn''t phantom.

    "Oh... Professor, if you continue like this, we would end up dying before the test." a student complained about the booting introduction and the others supported it as well.

    Was I the only one who thought that he wasn''t just talking about the test but something else? I sighed and shrugged.

    ''Then again, it might just be about the test.''

    The question paper went round and the test soon began. Usually, during tests like this, the lecture would go round to make sure no one was cheating but the lecturer sat at a corner and even had his eyes facing the window.

    I stared at the question paper and realized that he had never taught us anything like this. I guessed that it must be from a further level.

    I took out my pen and began to write whatever I knew. Although I have been prepping for the contest, I haven''t covered much.

    Some students were sleeping already while others were biting their pens and others looking up at the ceiling.

    ''This is indeed a test.'' I sighed and finally dropped my pen.

    "Time up." the lecturer turned his gaze back. "Pass your answer sheets to the front, would you?"

    After collecting all the sheets, he bid goodbye and walked out of the class leaving all the students in horror.

    "Ah... He should have just told us that he intentionally wanted us to fail. What was that speech about unplanned events for anyway?" students groaned and even I couldn''t hide the displeasure on my face.

    Someone slumped on the desk in front of me like a frustrated little puppy. Kel looked up at me with tired eyes. "Can we go to the restaurant outside school? I think I need some chicken right now or else I''ll die." she dragged every work and even placed her hand around her neck when she said the word ''die.''

    I smiled at her childish behaviour and nodded. Even I wanted to have a share in the chicken.

    ##

    As Ayla and Kel walked out of the hall, someone in a corner watched them closely. And stood up to follow them immediately they left the door.

    ###

    "Ah... This is refreshing. I was about to die of suffocation in that hall." Kel spoke as she savoured the tasty chicken in front of her.

    I chuckled at her words and eat the food in front of me.

    "Ah! I''m sorry." a waitress apologized to a customer she was serving. She had accidentally tripped and poured some juice on a girl who was right opposite us.

    The girl was wearing an all-black outfit with a black face cap as well. I squinted my eyes feeling that the girl looked a little familiar but my attention was diverted by Kel who heaved heavily.

    I raised a brow. "What? Did something happen?" I asked seeing her lips curved downwards.

    "What do you think will happen to us now? I''m pretty sure that I failed the test. Aish..." she squirrelled.

    "This is going to take a toll on my GPA. What do I do?" she almost started crying dramatically.

    I looked at her confused. I didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. Why was she behaving so cute today?

    I smiled and pinched her nose. "Whether or not you pass, it doesn''t matter. All that matters is you can learn from mistakes and prepare better." I advised even though my heart was also beating like a drum just by thinking about what the results would look like.

    She looked at me mystified then bowed. "Yes, almighty Ayla Gregor. But for now, let me lamented as much as I want."

    I couldn''t help but smile at this act of hers. My eyes subconsciously turned to the girl who was sitting opposite us a while ago but she wasn''t there anymore.

    I sighed and didn''t think much of it then continued to watch Kel lament like a child as she ate the chicken.

    Right outside the restaurant, there was a boy seated with a black bag. Kel scoffed.

    "What''s he doing here?" she pouted her lips angrily and even I couldn''t help but wonder what Derick was doing here. Maybe he certainly to eat chicken as well?

    I shrugged, "Let''s go."

    Kel nodded giving Derick an annoyed look before following me.

    "Hey..." Derick called but I just kept walking ignoring him completely.

    "Wait up." he ran over and caught up with us easily.

    He stood in front of me and I raised my brow while Kel folded her arms. "Jerk..." Kel whispered.

    "You dropped this." he raised an earring and I realized it was the same one that had been looking for since the day I fell unconscious on the rooftop.

    My brows furrowed, "How did you get this?" I asked confused.

    Derick scoffed. "You don''t still get it do you?" he took my hand and placed the earring there before walking away.

    I raised a brow then looked at the earring in my hand. I had my suspicions but I didn''t want to believe that Derick was the one who helped me on that day but it seems he truly was the one. Whatever the case may be I have to thank him, no one would have known that I was there on time.

    "Aish... He''s so full of himself. I should give him a punch in the face one of these days." she demonstrated giving a punch and her tiny fists made me laugh.

    "Let''s go already." we both laughed and walked away.

    ##

    Behind stood the girl from before. She looked at Ayla and Kel as they walked away and sighed.

    ###

    Soon, I got home. I was anxious to meet Gerard since we didn''t get to talk much in the morning because Diana came around.

    I walked into the house and searched the apartment for Gerard but he was nowhere in sight.

    "Where could he have gone?" I wondered.

    I walked to the wardrobe and searched for casual home clothe and someone hugged me from behind.

    I was startled but when I heard his voice, I knew instantly who this was.

    "You''re back, I missed you." his chin fell on my neck and he acted like a cute little kitten who missed its mama.

    "Mr Gerard, did you wait for that long?" I asked with a smile on my face.

    Gerard didn''t say anything and only nodded. Who on Earth thought h how to act sweet?

    "Well then, you must be hungry, I''ll get you something to eat," I suggested but he didn''t stop hugging me.

    He shook his head, "I don''t want to eat."

    "Huh? Then what do you want to do?" I asked confused.

    "Dance with me."

 Chapter 103 - Narcissistic Couple

    "Dance with me." he requested. I turned around and looked at him quizzically.

    "Huh...But there is no music." I chuckled wondering why he would want to dance right now.

    He said nothing and just took one of my hands and placed his second hand on my waist.

    "Okay..." seems like he didn''t need music after all.

    Our bodies moved together even though there was no music. There was something different about this dance, maybe it was the odd silence or the uncommon peace.

    We danced for a while without saying anything but we seemed to understand each other well.

    Suddenly, he stopped moving. I wanted to tell him something and this might just be the right time.

    "Gerard I..."

    "I''ll be out of town for a while."

    I had barely even stated what I wanted to say before he dropped the bombshell.

    ''He is leaving town? Why? When?'' I pursed my lips. For the past few months, I''ve been staying with Gerard, never for once have we been apart. It felt rather strange.

    I broke from his arms to fully understand what he was saying. "You... You''re leaving? To where?" I asked anxiously.

    "Asia. I''ll be back in a week." was his short response.

    I pursed my lips and nodded. After all, it is work-related and he has to go. I can''t stop him from going because I get scared of the dark.

    "I''ll have Lucy look after you while I''m gone. Is that fine by you?" he asked.

    "Yes. I miss her you know." I smiled cheekily and his face froze.

    "And what about me? Maybe I shouldn''t let her come so that you''ll miss me a little. If she comes here, you would forget me completely." he nagged like a granny.

    I looked at jealous Gerard and scoffed. "Jealous, are we?"

    "No!" he quickly denied and looked elsewhere. This action of his only made the picture clearer.

    I tiptoed and pinched his cheek. "Cute little kitten." I smiled and rushed out of the room to get some food while I heard him call me from behind.

    I checked the fridge and found my ice cream there. "Fantastic, just what I needed."

    I took the plate and a small scooping plastic spoon.

    I sat with Gerard in the living room and watched the show on the TV by his side as I continued to enjoy the sweet taste of the ice cream.

    We stayed up till late at night watching all the movies we could find and my neck and eyes got tired.

    "We should probably sleep now. You are travelling tomorrow after all." I wasn''t worried about school because tomorrow was Friday and I didn''t have much to do but Gerard was my major concern. I didn''t want him to miss his flight because of this movie.

    "Are you tired?" he asked and I nodded. He placed my head on his broad shoulder and patted my head.

    This was a comfortable spot and I didn''t even know when my eyes began to close.

    "How early would you be leaving tomorrow?" I asked in my sleepy voice.

    "Very early, before the sun rises. I should be leaving by 5 or 6 am," he responded and I nodded in understanding.

    "Gerard... I... Do you remember the kidnappers at the Jarek mansion?" I asked with my eyes closed and my voice sleepy.

    Gerard''s brow furrowed. It was an incident he didn''t want to remember and it bugged him that he is still unable to catch the culprit.

    "Um... What about it?" he asked still staring at the TV but his mind wasn''t there at all.

    "I... K... Hurrrrr..."

    ##

    Gerard looked at Ayla when he realized that she wasn''t saying anything further. He noticed that poor snow white was already asleep and couldn''t help but chuckle.

    He tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled. The tip of his fingers tickled her cheeks and she adjusted for comfort.

    He looked at the TV again and the smile on his face vanished. He sighed heavily. From r the first time, he was going there... To the committee.

    His gaze darkened and his eyes flashed red for just a split second.

    ###

    I woke up very early the next morning because I wanted to see Gerard before he lives. He would be leaving for a whole week and I wanted to see him before this long trip.

    Ironed his clothe even though they were already ironed. I also sprayed perfume on them to smell nice.

    "Haa..." I squrried after stuffing his cloth.

    "Umm... It seems someone wants an autograph from the most handsome man in the universe."

    I smiled when we heard his voice then turned around. "Did you sleep well?" I asked changing the subject.

    "Um" he nodded. Gerard had already taken his shower and I could tell because the scent of soap coming from his body.

    "Here," I passed him his clothes but he kept them back on the table confusing me.

    "So what''s it going to be? An autograph or..." he pretended to be thinking and I could help but chuckle at this act of his.

    I reached for him and hugged him instead. I smiled sensing his surprise.

    "How about I give you an autograph instead?" I whispered in his ears then placed a soft peck on his cheek.

    He sighed and hugged me tighter. "Ill be back before you know it, okay?"

    I smiled cheekily and thought about pulling his legs. "There are many handsome boys in my school. Don''t stay too long or else I might just fall in love again." I teased.

    He broke the hug and looked at me with squinted eyes. "Forget it, I''m not going again."

    I burst into laughter after hearing his words. "Why? Is the most handsome man in the whole universe scared of some average looking college boys?" I laughed hard.

    He was the one being narcissist about his looks a few minutes ago but now he has doubts? So much for having faith.

    I smiled and handed him his clothes. "Get dressed Mr Jarek. You would be late otherwise."

    "Yes ma''am" he saluted and walked away. I shook my head and smiled. He never seizes to surprise me everyday.

    I also needed to prepare for school but since I wasn''t in a rush, I took my time to take care of Gerard before preparing.

    I sat in the living room waiting for him since there was nothing much I could do anyway.

    Soon, Mr handsome was done and as soon as he came to the living room, my jaw dropped.

    His hair was well combed and his black tuxedo fitted his body perfectly.

    "Whoa... You should become a model. I can imagine you in the spotlight with many cameras flashing to your outfit and many girls ogling..." I paused when I got to that point and decided to change it since I didn''t like what I was about to say.

    "Forget about the girls." I suggested and Gerard chuckled.

    "See who''s getting jealous this time around. You look like an adorable little cat when you make faces like that you know?" I didn''t know whether that was a compliment or a mocking statement.

    "Yeah yeah yeah. I''m adorable. I get that alot." I folded my arms around my chest and scoffed.

    It felt horrible to get jealous over what I said. Is this just karma being a bi*ch right now?

    Gerard smiled and put his hand around my waist. "When that time comes, I''ll hold your hand and announced to the whole world that you are mine, Mrs Ayla Jarek."

    I didn''t know why his words made my cheeks burn and my heart flutter. "Aish... If you carry on like this, you''ll surely miss your flight." I reminded.

    Gerard scoffed and pinched my nose. "As if they can leave without me. I own the jet remember."

    I laughed seeing him act all high and mighty. "All the same, we should get going. I made you coffee." I wanted to get the coffee but he stopped me.

    "We?" he asked with an unsure smile on his face.

    I looked around before nodding. "Yes, we. You will be gone for a week you don''t expect me not to see you off right?" I pointed out before going to get his coffee.

    Gerard smiled and raised a brow. I passed the coffee to him and after he finishes drinking it, he teased again. "Well, I thought ma''am Ayla would be scared that another lady would be there as well."

    "What? You''re going with someone?" I asked insecurely.

    Gerard folded his arms then raised his brow and replied. "Yes."

    "Who is she? What''s her name. What''s she going for?" I asked all the questions at once and Gerard started laughing confusing me.

    "Why are you laughing? It''s not funny."

    "Your being a feisty little cat. I''m going with Madison." he resolved.

    After I heard this, I felt like giving him a punch in the face. "You..."

    "Calm down my lady, you wouldn''t want me to explain to the people I''m going to meet that my wife left a bruise on this handsome face.." he pointed to his face in the most narcissistic manner and it made me want to punch him even more.

 Chapter 104 - Youre Nothing But Filth

    "I''ll be back before you know it alright?" Gerard spoke with a little concern on his face.

    I didn''t know why seeing him off like this made me emotional. While at the apartment, I wasn''t too disturbed but hearing him say this and the concern on his face just made me worry.

    I said nothing and just nodded. His large soft palm caressed my cheek and his heterochromia eyes had me bound.

    "You should get going now or else I''d steal you away and tie you down in the apartment for months."

    "Um." his hands dropped and he placed a peck on my forehead before walking away.

    I clenched my fist with my head lowered. "Wait." I stopped him before he got into the jet.

    I walked in long strides towards him and his brow raised confused. My palm reached for his face and our lips sealed.

    I could tell that he was surprised because even I was surprised.

    His hand wrapped around my waist and my arms leaned on his shoulder. The kiss broke eventually and I asked. "Who says you can go with only a peck on the head?" I asked with my head lowered and my brow furrowed. My heart was beating fast but my voice and words were audible.

    Gerard raised a brow and his lips curved slightly. His head caressed my hair, "My tiny kitten is all grown huh..."

    I hit his chest effortlessly. "Hey... I''m not a kitten." I retorted.

    "Huh... I find kittens adorable you know?" he pushed his lip forward and I could help but laugh at his actions.

    I adjusted his tie and straightened his shirt. "Go now, Mr Jarek. For real this time." I warmed.

    "What? You were the one who stopped me remember?" he quickly pointed out and I scoffed at defeat.

    I turned him around and pushed his back. "Action speaks louder. Now go."

    Gerard laughed and waved before going in. I sighed and turned around to leave but then turned again to look at the jet as it took off.

    I could see Gerard seated by the window staring back at me. I sighed and waved and he did the same.

    The jet flew high in the sky and I only left where I stood when I could no longer see the jet again.

    "Let''s go." I got into the car and it drive me back to the apartment.

    ''Ayla, it''s okay. He''ll be back before you even know it, then you''d be able to watch the UCL for the rest of February.''

    When we got to the apartment, Lucy was already waiting by the door. She had a bright smile on her face and a basket of fresh fruits in her hands.

    My lips curved upwards seeing her stand there. "This is going to be fun," I whispered to myself as I walked up to her.

    "Lucy... I''ve missed you." u hugged her and I could feel her body go rigid because of the surprise hug.

    "Maam, you should not do that. What if..." she was was still talking when I cut her short.

    "Why are you being so uptight? Mr Gerard isn''t here right now you know. It''s just me and you." I said pointing to myself then her respectively.

    She smiled and nodded humbly.

    "Let''s go?" I asked pointing inside and she nodded again.

    I went in first leading the way and she followed behind me quietly.

    I stayed with her for a while talking about many things that happened when we were apart and when the time came for me to go to school, I got ready with her help.

    "You look even more beautiful today with those violet eyes of yours." she complimented.

    I smiled and looked at myself in the mirror once more. Indeed, those violet eyes are my charm just like Gerard''s heterochromia eyes.

    I took my bag and said goodbye to her before leaving the house. "Today is going to be very eventful," I whispered to myself as I walked out the door.

    I took the bus today because I didn''t want to use the car. It would only feel empty without Gerard there.

    I searched my bag for money and found something I had long forgotten about, Mrs Elizabeth''s business card.

    I was still job hunting and seeing this now made me believe that working for her wouldn''t be that bad after all.

    ''Ill give her a call when I get back home.'' I thought to myself.

    ''Give her a call? But why? You don''t need favours. Your Ayla Gregor.'' the devil in my mind, Vienna spoke.

    ''I don''t see what''s bad with working for her. After all, this would just be an employer and employee relationship and nothing more.'' she stated.

    I sighed and decided not to think about it anymore. There was no point drowning myself in thoughts over this. What was more important was Gerard.

    "I wonder how long it would take for him to get there." I muttered to myself.

    Soon, the bus stopped and I got off then walked to school. I had alot on my mind and walked slowly as I thought about Gerard and other troubling things I was facing.

    My head was lowered as I walked along, with my phone in my hand waiting for Gerard to call but suddenly bumped into someone. "Ouch... I''m so sorry." I immediately apologized seeing a head phone and some books on the floor.

    I helped the person pick up the book and head phone but when I looked up and saw who it was, my eyes widened and my haw dropped.

    "Kara?" I subconsciously mentioned her name.

    "Do I know you?" she arrogantly responded then stood to her feet.

    I blinked twice wondering if my eyes were deceiving me or not. "Kara, it''s really you. I found you. I was worried about you after you left ...." I was still talking curiously but she cut me off. I was so excited to see her but the look at n her face said the opposite.

    She pushed me away and glared at me. "Have you lost your mind? How dare you say such things to me? First you bumped into me damaging my headphones and now, you are saying rubbish about me?" she looked at me with disgust and anger in her eyes.

    "Kara... What are you talking about? Why are you being like this?" I couldn''t believe my eye and I didn''t know hey she was behaving as though she didn''t know me and I meant nothing to her.

    "Youre nothing but filth in my eyes and I can never walk with the likes of you... You are nothing but a golddigger trying to get my attention." she said so many mean things and students had already gathered around because of the commotion.

    From nowhere, Derick stood beside me and told her off. "Well if it isn''t Kara. You should know better than to pick on juniors." he reprimanded.

    I looked up at him and wondered why he was standing for me even though we weren''t close.

    "Im not talking to you and you don''t have to get involved in things that are not you business" she yelled at him angrily.

    Kel rushed to my aid as soon as she arrived at the scene. "Kara what is the meaning of this..." Kel realized that she had overreacted and cleared her throat.

    "Miss Kara, Ayla is a good person and would never do anything you are accusing her for." Kel signalled to Kara to stop what she was doing and Kara sneered at me before walking away arrogantly.

    I was still shocked by this action of hers. We have been friends for the longest time and although she was of higher status compared to me, she never for once treated me badly.

    Kel turned to me and wanted to comfort me but I walked pass her and followed Kara. "Kara..."

    "Ayla stop it. She would only embarrass you even further." Kel persuaded.

    I stopped in my steps and I was still in shock. It felt as though I just met a sister after a very long time but she doesn''t even regard me as a human being. Why?

    I sighed and looked at her as she walked further away. Watching her walk away like that and recalling all she said to me hit a painful spot in my heart.

    As I stood there with mixed feelings, I recalled the time when she taught me how to fire a shot with her father''s gun. I recalled the times we used to run away from villagers after causing trouble and so many more. All these memories only made me believe that I was dreaming.

    ''Kara would never do something like this to me. There must be a mixup somewhere. Maybe she forgot my face or there is something on my face that made me unrecognizable. She... She would beer say such things to me.'' I thought to myself trying to find excuses for her.

    "Thats Kara, the queen of the college. She never acts like this I''m sure she''s just not in a good mood today." Kel explained.

    I sighed and walked away. I needed to be alone at least for a few minutes and it seemed as though Kel knew this. She didn''t follow me.

    I went to the wash room and washed my face for a long time. I stared at the mirror and sighed heavily.

    I recalled a memory of Kara telling me never to cry for people who aren''t worth it.

    "How.... How do you expect me not to cry? You''re still important to me."

 Chapter 105 - Like A Sister

    I sat in class but I wasn''t paying attention. I was thinking about Kara and wondered if she had a look-alike since that was the only reason that made sense to me.

    I sighed multiple times and didn''t even know when the lecture came to an end.

    As soon as the professor walked out of the class, Kel rushed to me. "Ayla..."

    I was biting in my nails but when I felt her hands on my shoulder, I stopped and looked at her.

    "Did you say something?" I asked because I wasn''t sure if I heard her say anything to me.

    She pursed her lips but her expression soon changed. "Would you like to go out for some drinks? Our next class is not until an hour."

    I sighed and shook my head. I didn''t need a drink right now. Rather, I needed some answers.

    I looked at Kel quizzically and asked, "That girl from earlier, do you know her?"

    Kel adjusted the chair she was sitting on and shrugged. "Not really. I just know that she''s the school''s diva and a brainy." Kel''s face was visibly showing anger.

    "Oh... That''s nice. what''s her name?" I asked wondering if I made a mistake by calling her Kara.

    "Kara," she said half-heartedly. When I heard that she had the same name as the Kara I used to know, I wondered if she was truly the one.

    "Ah... I see." I nodded and turned to look at the wall clock. It was only then that I realized that Gerard could have messaged me. I''d been thinking about Kara that I forgot all about Gerard.

    I quickly took out my phone only to see two unread messages from him. It read, "Just arrived." and the second one read, "I''ll be away from my phone for a while. I''ll message you in a bit."

    I sighed wondered why I let Kara cloud my mind. Now it might take longer to reach him than expected.

    "Let''s go for drinks. I think I need some now." I told Kel and she nodded happily. We left the hall and when to a store where cold drinks were sold.

    We sat to drink and Kel began to talk none stop about Derick. "Why do you think he saved you? I mean, he was a jerk and hasn''t even properly apologised for breaking your phone."

    I sighed and shrugged. "He saved my life," I replied nonchalantly.

    Kel''s brow furrowed as she remembered what Kara did in the morning. "He was just doing that for the crowd. He''s still a jerk for breaking your phone and I dislike him." she angrily pointed out leaving me to chuckle at this defensive act of hers.

    Kel was a nerd when I first met her but getting to know her only made me realize that she was much more and she was an adorable young girl who if given the chance would bring light to anyone she comes across.

    I sighed at her and smiled slightly before drinking again.

    There was an awkward silence between the both of us and I noticed that she seemed to have something on her mind.

    "Do you want to say something to me?" I asked with my head tilted to the side.

    Her hands clutched each other nervously. "Please don''t get mad at Kara. I''m sure she didn''t mean it and..." she was still talking when I cut her off confused.

    "Woah... Wait. Why are you getting worked up over her? Besides, I''m not the type to hold on to things like that." I responded instantly.

    Kel sighed but u could still see the nervousness in her eyes.

    "By the way, why are you so worried about her? Are you guys close?" although I had never seen the both of them together, u knew they weren''t at odds either.

    "Huh? What? No." she quickly dismissed it and I smiled.

    "Don''t worry too much. I don''t get involved in things that don''t concern me." I assured and she nodded.

    I took a drink again and she asked me again, "By the way, how did you know her name? You looked as though you knew her from somewhere." although Kel was not present at the beginning of the argument, she could somehow read the situation.

    "I use to have a friend who looked like her years ago. We got separated and I missed her so much. I guess that''s why I thought they were the same people." I smirked and shrugged.

    Kel nodded in understanding. "It''s normal to have people mixed up with others and considering that it had been a long time since you both met, you might miss her so much."

    "Umm," I smiled slightly and nodded gently. Of course, I miss Kara. We were practically siblings who lived in different houses.

    I tore my gaze from my drink and stared in space. I was sure that the person I saw a while ago was Kara. It''s no coincidence that she had the same name and face.

    I suddenly remembered something from before. Before I and Kara became friends, I was in a fight with my step-sister, Lisa. She pushed me to the ground and started cursing at me.

    Kara came to my aid and pushed my step sister to the floor. She was so furious and I ran to Lisa''s side to help her up but my step sister hurried to Kara''s side and tried to get close to her but Kara pushed her again.

    This time, Lisa knew that Kara didn''t want to associate with her. She looked up at Kara and pinned the whole problem on me.

    "Kara, it wasn''t me who started it. Ayla was the one who stained my dress," she reported but Kara couldn''t care less.

    "I saw everything that happened and Ayla was sorry and even cleaned it off even though the stain was barely visible," Kara yelled at her with her arms folded in a domineering manner. She then continued,

    "You''re nothing but filth in my eyes and I can never walk with the likes of you... You are nothing but a golddigger trying to get attention."

    Remembering this event only made me realize that these same words were used by Kara this morning but they weren''t used in my defence but against me this time around.

    ''It can''t just be a coincidence right?'' I wondered as I drank up.

    Immediately after we finish the drink, we walked back to the hall where we were supposed to have lectures.

    While in class, I got a message and when I checked who it was, I realized that the message was from Gerard.

    "Don''t forget your curfew now that I''m not home and make sure you eat more. I''ll call you later in the evening."

    I sighed when I read his message. It wasn''t even a day year but I already miss him. Is that even possible?

    I shook my head and focused on what was being taught pushing every other thing to the back of my mind.

    ##

    Gerard got to his destination rather early.

    His trip to China was in hours. As soon as he got to his apartment in Beijing, he texted Ayla to let her know that he was there already.

    He waited for her to respond but time went by and he didn''t get any response from her and figured that she may have been in class at the time.

    He stared at his wristwatch knowing that the people he had come to meet would have certainly sensed his presence and would be having a little chit chat amongst themselves right now.

    He sighed and walked to the shower. After taking a bath, he took a nap and didn''t seem to be bothered about the committee.

    He was in the middle of his nap when he heard the doorbell ring and his defence senses kicked in.

    When Gerard visited China, he always arrived in a house with no guards or security. Although he had so many houses scattered across the country, he always uses this one because he wanted some peace and quiet.

    Slowly, he walked to the surveillance camera and saw Madison standing by the door.

    His shoulders dropped before going to open the door. He immediately walked away from the door after opening it.

    "Woah... Gerard, you never change, do you? You don''t seem worried that the committee would send someone after you?" Madison started complaining almost immediately after she got in.

    She felt as though Gerard was being crazy for arriving at the same house where he always came to even though he knew the committee would easily get a hold of him here.

    "They can''t even try." was his short response as he turned wine into a glass and passed it to Madison.

    She scoffed. "You are too confident," she complained after taking the wine from his hand.

    "Ah... This place has not changed at all." she looked around but soon confronted him with the reality.

    "The committee already know you''re here," she spoke seriously and he responded with a smirk.

    "I know."

 Chapter 106 - Make Her Hate Him

    "I know" Gerard answered shortly. His short answer made Madison even more creeped out.

    "You do know what could happen right?" she asked him and he nodded.

    "She''ll be fine. I made arrangements already," he assured knowing that Madison was worried about Ayla

    .

    "I should have known. Anyway, where''s my room?" Madison asked as she looked around the house.

    Gerard raised a brow then drank from his glass, "In a hotel." was his short answer.

    Madison turned to look at him with a pout on her lips. "You still expect me to book a hotel when you have such a spacious house?" she asked feeling wronged.

    Gerard raised his head and nodded as a matter of factly causing Madison to glare at him angrily.

    He dropped his glass on the table and began to walk away. "Use the door once you''re done. I have some work to do." Gerard went upstairs to check if Ayla had returned his message.

    Madison scoffed at his savage behaviour and murmured so many things but before she could turn to leave, she sensed something from her surroundings and before she could process what it was, a stray bullet hit her hand.

    Instantly, she dived down and pulled out her gun. Guns were not allowed in China but she had her ways.

    Gerard was alerted by the gunshot and removed a gun from a drawer in his study. Although the gun only fired once, he was sure that it wasn''t a mistake.

    He messaged Ayla telling her that he would call her at night because he had some important things to take care of for the time being.

    Slowly, he walked downstairs to check what was going on and that was when he saw Madison holding her arm with a gun in her hand, she was hurt.

    She signalled for him not to come downstairs as that might be risky.

    Footsteps were heard approaching the house and from the sounds Gerard heard, he knew that they would be more than he had anticipated.

    He took cover and waited for them to strike but surprisingly, after getting so close to the door, they began to walk away and eventually, he couldn''t hear any sound again.

    His ammunition lowered and he walked to the door by didn''t open it. He check through the peephole and realized that they had dropped something there.

    Madison also came out of hiding and walked to the door. She saw that Gerard was about to open the door and she stepped in instead.

    "Let me," she suggested and he moved aside for her.

    She took the letter from the entrance and then hurried back inside. She then passed the letter to Gerard.

    "This could be a letter bomb so be careful." She warmed him and he nodded.

    Gerard opened the letter slightly and his gaze darkened when he saw what was drawn there.

    It was the picture of the red moon and under it, something was written. "Today, 7 pm or the girl dies."

    He squeezed the letter and his gaze turned two shades darker when they mentioned Ayla in the letter.

    This was the second time he was receiving the drawing of the blood moon and he knew that the committee was asking for war. A war that he would never grant.

    Madison saw the look on his face and figured that something was definitely wrong.

    She took the letter from his hands and read it as well then sighed. "Damn those stupid old punks almost cost me my arm." she lamented over her arm that was already healed.

    Gerard sighed. "Take a rest. We have a party to attend." he squinted his eyes with a slight smile on his face.

    Madison nodded and he walked away leaving her in the sitting room. She laid on the couch and relaxed waiting for the appropriate time to come so that she could get to make the person who fires that shot pay for his costly mistake.

    Gerard went to his room and sat on the chair patiently watching the clock tick. With every passing minute, he wished he could just make the time faster and have the chance to slit Fernando''s throat.

    He picked up his phone and realized that Ayla had read his message but didn''t reply yet.

    He placed the phone on the table and waited patiently like the devil as his fingers made sounds on his desk.

    ###

    I got home at about 5 pm and the only person on my mind was Gerard. It felt strange to think that I wouldn''t see him at home today.

    I opened the door and Immediately spotted the difference in the house. ''These curtains, why are they opened?'' I wondered and walked to the window to close them when I felt a pang on my head.

    I turned around rubbing my temples as my head ached more and more. Looking up, I saw a horrendous creature standing in front of me. I couldn''t care about the headache anymore but my vision turned blurry and everything looked wobbly.

    I saw Lucy standing in front of me panicked as I struggled to keep my eyes open.

    My eyes spun and in the next second, I fell to the ground.

    When I woke up, there was a wet towel on my head. I slowly sat up and looked at my environment. I was in my room and didn''t even know how I got there. I recalled what happened and remembered seeing a horrendous creature standing in front of me.

    I wondered if that was just a hallucination or if it was real.

    I tried to get out of bed but my head was throbbing just like earlier. However, I walked out of the room and looked for Lucy who was in the kitchen preparing dinner.

    As soon as she spotted me, she ran over. "Maam, do you need anything? Can you walk? Come let me take you to the living room."

    She placed my arm around her shoulder and held my waist to the living room.

    "What happened?" I asked as she gently placed me on the sofa.

    I looked at her quizzically as she struggled to talk. "What?" I raised a brow and prompted her to talk.

    "Well, you seemed drunk and had a fever." she blurted out but began to reprimand me even more.

    "Maam, it hasn''t even been a day since master left. Why did you go and get drunk? What do you think the master would say when he comes back?" she spoke very quickly and looked genuinely worried.

    "Hey..." I called her attention and she lowered her head and apologized.

    "I''m sorry..." she rushed and sat close to me holding my arms. "I was only worried about you and also worried that master would be angry if he ever found out."

    What she said was reasonable but at the same time, something was off. I didn''t drink any alcohol today and when Kel and I went for drinks, we had fruit juice and nothing more.

    ''Could my drink have been spiked?'' I wondered but then dismissed it instantly. ''If only it was spiked then I would have been able to attend my second lecture and by the way, I would have never been able to locate my way home.''

    I stared into space as I thought about what could have caused such a reaction.

    Lucy tilted her head sideways and asked, "By the way ma''am, what did you see?" she asked.

    I looked at her quizzically wondering what she was talking about. "See?" I asked.

    She nodded. "After you fainted, you were unstable and kept saying no. I thought you were having a bad dream," she suggested and my brows furrowed.

    Indeed I saw something but it looked too real to be called a dream or a mere hallucination. This felt more like a fragment of a memory.

    I shook my head, "It''s nothing. I may have just been a little tired." I wasn''t sure what it was so I decided not to say anything I wasn''t sure of.

    She nodded. "I thought so too." she stood up and began to walk to the kitchen but I stopped her.

    "Lucy..." I called out and she stopped then turned to look at me. "Um... Please don''t let Gerard know about this." I requested and she smiled warmly.

    "I won''t say a word to master. Just promise me you''ll be more careful from now onwards."

    I nodded and she smiled then walked back to the kitchen.

    ##

    While in the kitchen, Lucy cursed beneath her breath then messaged someone on her phone.

    "She won''t talk." was what she wrote and got a reply almost immediately.

    "Patience. Just make sure she knows what a beast he is and make sure she never has a reason to return to him. Remember, you only have a few more days." the other person wrote.

    She nodded and typed, "Got it."

    She turned and looked at the door again. "Very soon... You''ll be out, not just from Gerard''s life but from the surface of the earth.." these words of hers gave her the confidence to continue with the plan.

 Chapter 107 - Sticky Situation

    "Why did you have to do such a thing at school today?" Kel barged into Kara''s room and yelled at her. This was the very first time she was having such a conversation with Kara.

    Kara who was seated in front of her computer looked up at Kel calmly. "Why are you worried about such an unimportant person? I''m sure she probably did her research and found out that we know each other. She''s probably just using you." Kara spoke emotionlessly.

    "Kara can you even hear yourself speak? Everything you just said is based on assumption. You keep saying probably, probably, probably. You don''t know Ayla and you can''t threat my friend the way you feel like." Kel yelled at Kara forgetting about their age difference and neglecting all forms of familiarity between the both of them.

    Kara folded her arms and raised a brow. "Are you honestly going to pick a fight with me simply because of that riffraff?"

    "Don''t you dare call her that. What has gotten into you Kara? You never look down on people and I''ve always admired and loved you because of your humility and kind heart. What went wrong?" Kel asked with her tone lowered a little.

    She looked at Kara with concern but the latter did not look bothered at all. She stood from her chair and walked up to Kel.

    "Tell your friend to stay far away from me if she doesn''t want to get humiliated again." her response surprised Kel who always viewed Kara as a role model.

    "But sis..." she was still talking when Kara cut her off.

    "Don''t make this harder for the both of us." Kara turned her back at Kel and indifferently asked her to leave.

    "I have a lot of assignments to handle so if you don''t mind, I need to be alone."

    Kel was stupefied. Kara had never treated her this way not even when they had quarrelled.

    Angry, she walked out and bumped into her mom who had just come home from work. "Kel what..." she was still talking but Kel simply walked away not even bothering to look at her mother a second time.

    Elizabeth was surprised to see her daughter in this state. Kel had never acted out this way at least, not after Kara came to live with them.

    She looked at Kara''s door where Kel had just come out. Her gaze turned dark and her face turned red in anger.

    Elizabeth pushed the door open aggressively and Kara stood from her computer immediately.

    She knew what Elizabeth would do to her because of Kel and was willing to take in the punishment wholeheartedly.

    The door slammed shut and nothing was heard from the inside.

    Elizabeth walked out a few minutes after. She had a stern look on her face but there was also a smirk.

    She went to her bedroom and washed her bloody hands in the sink. Elizabeth felt a sense of relief after making Kara pay for treating Kel badly.

    This has been the routine since Kara arrived at the mansion. Although not everything was revealed to her father, her stepmother was a pain in the flesh.

    Elizabeth would practically tie Kara to the fan and beat her repeatedly. Even now that Kara was older, the mistreatment did not stop but it reduced.

    When Kara just moved to the mansion, there was a time when Kel twisted her ankle when they were both playing and Elizabeth took it out on Kara. She locked Kara up in her room for two days without food or water and whenever the father asked of his daughter, Elizabeth would say she was either doing homework or sleeping or playing or even went on a field trip.

    There was no end to Elizabeth''s heartlessness but all this was done without the knowledge of Kel.

    Elizabeth knew how much Kel loved and cherished Kara and knew that it would only destroy the relationship she had with her daughter so she always told Kara not to say a single word to Kel.

    In the room where Kara was, the door was locked and she lay on the ground looking at the ceiling. She had become numb to pain to the point where Elizabeth''s beating don''t affect her anymore.

    She sighed and couldn''t remember the last time she got beaten up like that. "Ayla should never get associated with this family or else that would be my breaking point," she murmured to herself and a drop of tear rolled down her eyes subconsciously.

    She closed her eyes and listened to the sound of the breeze blowing from outside her window.

    ###

    I ate dinner with Lucy and went straight to my room afterwards. I stayed up for hours waiting for Gerard to call or text me but he didn''t. I was tempted to call him but I was worried that he would be busy in a late-night business meeting.

    I sighed and looked at the time on my phone. 11 pm. I bite my lower lips and placed the phone on the table beside me and prepared to sleep but as soon as I covered with the blanket, my phone began to ring.

    Happily, I got up and checked who the caller was. To my dismay, it wasn''t Gerard nor was it an international number.

    I answered half-heartedly. "Hy Kel." Kel was the person on the other end.

    "Ayla... Please can you come to my house? I need your help." she sounded desperate and I got worried.

    "Kel... What''s the matter? Did something happen?" I asked but she didn''t say anything and just cried over the phone.

    My brow furrowed. I looked up at the time and bit my lower lips. It was way past my curfew.

    "Ayla... My sister had an accident and I don''t know who else to call. Please come." Kel sounded more and more desperate and I couldn''t say no to her.

    "Ok... Text me the address." I request and ended the call. I hurriedly got out of bed and changed into something casual from the pyjamas I was wearing.

    I locked the door to my room and snuck out of the house without Lucy knowing. Or at least that was what I thought.

    I went straight to the address and it was a mighty house filled with guards but I wasn''t asked any questions. It seemed as though they were informed of my coming already.

    I didn''t know that Kel lived in such a mighty house but then again, I never asked.

    I rushed to the house and called Kel when I was at the door. The devil and angel in my head surfaced again and warned me.

    ''Don''t go there Ayla. It''s dangerous.'' Vienna warned and Valerie also joined.

    ''This place isn''t safe. I smell trouble.''

    It didn''t take long for Kel to answer the door and I didn''t listen to my senses and rather went in with her.

    "Where, where is she?" I asked worriedly and Kel led me upstairs.

    "Why didn''t you call your parents or something?" I asked confused but Kel couldn''t give a good response.

    "They are out for work." was her response.

    I didn''t think too much of it and followed her to the room. I could see bloodstains on the doorknob and the floor. I knew that something was obviously wrong. I then tried to open the door but realized it was locked from the inside.

    "It''s locked. What do we do?" I asked.

    Kel was so worried that she wasn''t even thinking straight.

    I couldn''t wait any longer and hit the door multiple times. This rang a bell in my head. And my shoulder hurt by this act. It felt as though I had tried to break down a door recently.

    I didn''t dwell on the thought and just continued hitting the door repeatedly but nothing worked.

    "Open the door. We need to take you to the hospital or else you''ll die from bleeding." I spoke to the person on the inside but got no response.

    **

    Very close to the street, Elizabeth sensed something strange in her house and made a U-turn. She rushed back feeling uneasy about leaving the house.

    **

    ''Ayla... You don''t have much time. I can sense danger. Just forget it and go back home now..'' Valerie reprimanded but just then, the door cracked open and who I saw made my eyes pop out.

 Chapter 108 - Ayla, You Shouldnt Be Here

    Elizabeth got to the house and spotted a taxi parked not too far from her gate. This rarely happens and it gave her the impression that surely someone was in the house.

    She drove past the gate but didn''t even bother to ask if the guards let someone in because she was certain already.

    She got out of her car and walked into the mansion. The scent got stronger and it was a human scent. It was an abomination to have a human lurk in her house because she considered humans as food and not pets that she was willing to keep and act warmly towards.

    No human comes to Elizabeth''s house uninvited and goes in one piece. She followed the scent and walked upstairs but on getting there, she stopped in front of Kara''s room.

    Elizabeth''s brow furrowed. There was the metallic smell of blood and also the scent of the human which was faint.

    She placed her hand on the doorknob and opened it slowly but before she could see anything from the inside, Kel hugged her happily.

    "Mother, where did you go?" Kel asks with a pout on her lips. The strong perfumes on Kel''s body destabilized Elizabeth sense of smell.

    "Jeez Kel... When did you start wearing such toxic perfumes? You smell like a human." Elizabeth blurted out and Kel laughed at her mother.

    "A human? What else would I be if not that?" she stared at her mother in askance but didn''t make too much eye contact before dragging her mom away from Kara''s room.

    "Will you stay with me tonight? I can''t sleep comfortably without you, you know..." Kel smiled and pulled her mother further away.

    Elizabeth stared at Kara''s room curiously before following Kel. She desperately wanted to confirm her suspicions.

    "Sit here. I made you tea." this was the normal routine Kel followed whenever her mother happened to be with her before she falls asleep.

    Elizabeth didn''t think too much of it and just sat in the room and waited for Kel. It didn''t take long for Kel to return with the tea and passed it to her mother who drank the whole team in one go.

    "You always enjoys my tea," Kel said with pride and Elizabeth nodded in affirmation.

    "Of course, you make the best tea." Elizabeth praises her daughter more then asked her to come and sleep.

    Kel rushed to her bed and slept beside Elizabeth. Elizabeth had finished the tea in one go because she wanted Kel to sleep on time so that she could check Kara''s room.

    Soon, the sound of steady breathing was heard, in fact, snoring. Kel opened her eyes and saw her mother sleeping already.

    She sighed in relief the recounted how she put sleeping medicine in Elizabeth''s tea. In fact, she use much more than the normal dosage because she knew that her mother had tough skin and medication like those rarely work on her.

    Carefully, she got out of the bed and placed a pillow there instead. She hurried out to Kara''s room and locked the door from the outside before leaving the house.

    She rushed out of the gate in her pyjamas and the guards didn''t even ask questions.

    She hurried and took the Uber that she had requested prior to this time. The Uber driver took her straight to the hospital where Ayla and Kara already were.

    Ayla pacing the floor when she saw Kel running towards her. "How is she? Did she sustain any serious injuries?" Kel asked worriedly but Ayla said nothing and just shook her head.

    Ayla had not been in a good mood ever since she unlocked that door and her reasons were quite obvious.

    ###

    I pushed the door open after hearing the sound of the door unlocking from the inside.

    What and who I saw was far from what I had expected. There was blood on the floor and although it wasn''t that much, it was enough to kill a person.

    And it make it all worse, Kara was the one in the room and she was lying down in her own blood.

    I was so shocked after seeing her but I didn''t waste a second to run to her side. "Kara... Kara talk to me. Open your eyes." I requested. I didn''t care if this was the Kara from school earlier today. All I knew was this Kara was my friend and I couldn''t watch her die.

    I checked for where the injury came from and realized she had slit her wrist with a sharp object.

    I didn''t have the time to think about why she would want to commit suicide and just tore my cloth and covered the wound to stop the bleeding.

    I asked Kel who was panicking for some first aid kits which she provided instantly.

    As soon as she came back with the first aid box, she was panicking for another reason. "My mother is home. I just saw her car drive in. This is bad... This is bad... What do we do?" she asked confused.

    I thought it would be a wise idea to tell her mom about the situation but Kel must have been worried for a reason.

    "Keep her busy, I''ll try to stop the bleeding," I told her.

    Kel nodded and was about to leave but I realized that her clothes were stained with blood. "Change your clothes immediately." I requested

    She nodded and passed me a piece of paper "You might need this." then dashed out of the room.

    I used the disinfectants in the first aid box the ties the injury again. I struggled to move Kara to the back of the bed where her mother wouldn''t find her.

    I succeeded in doing that and I heard her say something to me. Her voice was faint but I could somewhat hear her.

    "Ayla... Ayla... Don''t stay here." it was only then that I knew that she was indeed the Kara I had known back in Salem.

    "Sh... You will be fine, I''ll make sure of it." I quieted her down and she didn''t say anything else but her body temperature was rising fast and she needed immediate medical attention because of the blood loss.

    I couldn''t think of any way out except the window. I took her bedspread and tied it to other long clothing before carrying her on my back.

    "Hold on tight." I requested. And tied her to my back because I knew she wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.

    We began to descend through the window but just then, I heard the door of her room crack open and was forced to increase my pace without making a sound.

    Blood was all over my body and even my white hair. On my back, I adjusted Kara and ran to the gate which was a long distance from the house but my legs didn''t stop running even though I was tired from Kara''s weight.

    When I finally got to the gate, the guards didn''t let me through and even threatened to call the boss. I was out of breath but remembered the piece of paper Kel had given me. I took it out and showed it to them. Only then did they let me through.

    I hurried to the taxi that was waiting for me outside and asked him to drive fast to the hospital.

    "Blood?" he hesitated but I couldn''t waste any more time.

    I swiftly took out my hairpin and placed it on a sensitive spot of his neck. "You''ll die otherwise." I threatened.

    He didn''t think twice before starting the engine and rushing to the hospital. Once at the entrance, I rushed out and paid him extra money.

    With Kara on my back almost lifeless, I ran into the hospital and the nurses were quick to attend to me without even receiving a police statement.

    "Wait here, ma''am. The doctor will attend to her now." one of the nurses calmly explained and I nodded.

    I sat in the waiting area but my entire body was shaking as I saw Kara''s blood on my hands.

    I wasn''t so scared earlier but now, all the fear I suppressed resurfaced as I waited for the nurses to give me an update on what was happening.

    I couldn''t sit anymore and began to walk around hoping to suppress my anxiety. Just then, I saw Kel running towards me in her pyjamas.

    She looked so worried and asked when she spotted me, "How is she? Did she sustain any serious injuries?"

    I shook my head. At the moment, I wasn''t in the right frame of mind to talk and I wasn''t even sure if Kara was fine or not.

    "The..." the first word didn''t come out well so I cleared my throat and spoke again.

    "The doctor is attending to her. They haven''t said anything yet." I explained everything I knew but she didn''t seem to take it well.

    "Ayla, what do I do? Do you think my sister would be fine?" Kel began to cry. Kara has always been the one to protect her and more than a half-sister, she was like a friend.

    Kel was worried because they had a quarrel before this incident and she couldn''t help but blame herself.

    Back at Kel''s house, someone''s phone was vibrating in Kara''s room but there was no one present to answer it.

    Ayla had forgotten her phone there and Gerard had been trying to talk to her after learning that she wasn''t home by Lucy.

 Chapter 109 - Jinxu

    A few hours ago, Gerard went to meet the committee but didn''t enter the hall.

    Fernando spotted him standing outside with a woman by his side whom he knew wasn''t the human.

    "What is he thinking? Why is he just standing there and not coming into the hall?" Salle asked confused and agitated.

    "He wants us to go to him," Fernando explained and Salle and the members were extremely unpleased with this proud attitude of his.

    "What do you expect? This is why the moon goddess cursed him in the first place. I''m sure that he wouldn''t be freed from that curse anytime soon." Karon spoke casually with a nonchalant smile on his face.

    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go and see his Majesty." Karon spoke again and began to walk away when Salle retorted.

    "Have you lost your mind, Karon? We don''t go to our subjects. They come to us. Going to Gerard now would only show that we are desperate." she couldn''t handle a dent in her integrity and she could never succumb to going to meet a subject.

    "But we are desperate aren''t we?" Karon pointed out. Indeed, just as much as they had threatened Gerard because of his marriage to a human, they also didn''t have a choice but to do what he said for now because they were also threatened by the blood moon. They had to convince him so that they wouldn''t get extinct on the blood moon night.

    Salle was adamant about staying back and not letting Gerard control them which was typical of a witch. From the pride of a witch comes her power.

    Fernando sighed, "We don''t have the time to worry about integrity. We are also at the edge at this moment."

    After saying that, he began to walk away as well and Salle could not believe her eyes and many of them followed leaving the three witches.

    Her eyes turned dark and she turned to look at the other two witches by her side. There seemed to be some unspoken communication between the trio and after that, the two other witches nodded and they all left the building.

    Gerard was standing there and was unshaken by their presence. In fact, he only came here to give them a piece of warning and not to succumb to their threat.

    Karon was the first to be spotted and he had a mischievous smile on his face. Just like every other vampire, he was nonchalant and apathetic but extremely powerful.

    "Hy nephew... You''ve grown so tall since the last time I saw you." he joked around and even called Gerard his nephew even though they were unrelated.

    Gerard said nothing and had his eyes on Fernando the whole time. His expression was indifferent and he looked as though he was here for only one purpose.

    Madison was at his side and was waiting to know who ordered the ambush that caused her to lose her precious blood.

    "I see you came." Fernando started the conversation. "Did you get my message?" he asked referring to the incident from earlier today.

    Madison gritted her teeth and wanted to snap his neck at that instant. She wanted to move forward but Gerard blocked her with his hand.

    She was no match for Fernando and would only end up embarrassing herself. Gerard raised a brow and looked at Fernando indifferent.

    "That is a very good way to send a message." his voice was cold but his face was expressionless and no one could really tell what was going on in his mind.

    "I don''t operate most satisfactorily. Besides, nothing valuable was lost, at least, not yet." was his answer to Gerard and Madison totally lost it.

    "You call shooting at me nothing valuable? I lost my babies you old pathetic fool," she whispered the last sentence but everyone could hear her.

    Fernando complete ignored her as though she wasn''t even there and spoke directly to Gerard.

    "The committee has found out about your ambiguous relationship with a human..." he was still talking when Gerard cut him short.

    "Marriage. I believe that is the correct term to use." he corrected the old man after referring to his relationship with Ayla as an ambiguous one.

    Salle''s fist clenched but she said nothing and just watched.

    "We haven''t taken action yet because of your grandfather who used to be a reputable person in the committee but this abominable act can not continue," Fernando explained in a calm yet powerful tone.

    Gerard placed his hands in his pocket and decided to go straight to the point. "Just so you know, I have not come here to hear you speak but rather to give you a warning."

    Everyone was shocked and annoyed by Gerard''s words. How dare he say he came there to give them a warning? Who gave him such authority?

    "Watch your tongue little boy," Salle spoke in anger to him and even pointed her index finger to him.

    Gerard ignored her and still maintained an expressionless face. "Stay away from Ayla or else you all will not live to see the blood moon this year."

    Karon laughed after the long silence. "What use is your threat? We won''t live to see the blood moon even if we decide to listen to you." he pointed out and his smiley face instantly turned serious.

    Gerard knew exactly what they were talking about and scoffed. His hands were still inside his pocket and his gaze was calm but the words that were about to leave his mouth would make the whole committee tremble in fear.

    "Jinzu," he said this word so calmly but the entire committee knew what it meant except for Madison who was not familiar with the terms in the committee.

    Fernando''s gaze darkened. "How dare you threaten us with that word? You still don''t possess that kind of power so we aren''t the least frightened," he yelled at Gerard but the expression on Gerard''s face made him doubt his words.

    "You have twenty-four hours to make things right or else..." he didn''t need to complete his sentence for them to know what he was talking about.

    "You can pretend to possess the power all you want but the last person had it centuries ago and he sealed his power in a safe vessel. Only a quad-blood can unleash it."

    Salle had just finished her sentence when she realized that Gerard was not far from telling the truth. Although he only possessed tri-blood, no one could know for sure who his ancestors were.

    The look on her face made Gerard''s lip curl slightly upwards. He turned his gaze back to Fernando. "Twenty four hours." was all he said before turning to leave.

    The other two witches nodded at themselves and chanted a spell as Gerard walked away but he stopped in his steps then turned around a smiled at them.

    Instantly, they both held their chest and cried out in pain. It was a counterattack and when the other committee saw this, they couldn''t help but look at Gerard angrily.

    Gerard''s eyes were fixed on Fernando and that was a reminder of the ultimatum he had given the committee.

    He then drove away in his car with Madison.

    The car was silent for a long time until Madison decided to ask, "What is Jinxu?"

    Gerard scoffed, "It''s just a mere superstition from a long time ago. It''s not real and I just made said it to frighten them."

    Madison finally relaxed feeling much better that he wasn''t worse than what he already was.

    She had thought that he really possessed the so-called Jinxu and was worried that he would be more dangerous than she expected.

    "So you bet our life on something you weren''t even sure of?" She asked feeling that it was risky.

    "It is not my fault that the committee is dumb." he calmly responded and she sighed.

    "But how come those two were attacked?" she asked again confused.

    "I''m under a curse remember." he pointed out and Madison finally understood. Gerard could not be harmed by supernatural powers unless the moon goddess allows it and the moon was out when the incident happened. Natural, that old lady up there was watching.

    She nodded in understanding but then shook her head again in disbelief.

    Gerard was still driving when the screen close to the steering displayed a call from Lucy. He touched the answer key and heard Lucy''s distressed tone. "Master, the madam isn''t at home. She got home early today but now I can''t find her in her room," she explained and Gerard got slightly worried.

    Madison looked at Gerard worriedly after hearing the conversation. She had grown fond of Ayla and had the instinct to protect her.

    Gerard ended the call and called Ayla''s number but she wasn''t picking up. He finally stopped the car and took his phone out.

    He called her number several times but she wasn''t picking up. He also called Qin who was looking out for her but he didn''t pick up the call as well.

    He then dialled another number. "Prepare a flight ticket. I going back tonight

    ."

 Chapter 110 - I Want To Be A Vampire Tonight: Sorry I Prefer Wolves And Demons

    Gerard placed a call to someone and asked to book a flight as soon as possible. He wanted to use the plane because it would be faster and he was worried that something might have happened to Ayla.

    "What about your meeting with the investors? Didn''t you say you still had some work to do here?" Madison asked both worried and confused.

    "It doesn''t matter." he got into his car again and wanted to start the car when he got a call from an unknown number. His brow furrowed but he still answered the call anyway.

    When he heard the voice from the other end, his tensed nerves relaxed. "Gerard..."

    "Ayla... Where are you?" he asked still worried a little even though from Ayla''s voice she sounded okay.

    "I''m at the hospital but don''t worry, I''m fine and I only brought a friend here." she quickly cleared the air knowing that Gerard would be worried.

    He leaned back and pinched the space between his brows. "What happened?" he didn''t want to bother her with questions but he couldn''t hold himself back. When it comes to Ayla, he could be a nagging parent.

    "I got a call from Kel, the one with that incident the other day and she told me her sister was hurt and she didn''t know who else to call," she explained and the person at the other end was quiet.

    "I''m sorry I ignored my curfew but she needed my help and I don''t even know where my phone is at the moment that''s why I''m calling you with a public phone." she was in a phone boot.

    Because Ayla knew that Gerard might be worried, she decided to call him on a public phone after realizing that her phone was missing.

    "Call me once you get home." was all he said and she nodded even though he could not see her.

    "Yes. I will. Don''t neglect your work because of me. I promise you I''m fine and this would never happen again." she promised sincerely and Gerard responded.

    "Um." the lines got disconnected and Madison sighed in relief.

    "I''m glad she''s fine. You should call to cancel the flight," she suggested.

    Gerard dialled a number on his phone and it was soon answered by a woman. Before she could say anything, he made his request.

    "Have the meeting moved to tomorrow night." his voice was domineering and powerful. Even Madison could not help but sink into the chair.

    ''Is he really the same person who just finished talking to Ayla now? He looks like the complete opposite of the man from earlier.'' she thought to herself.

    "Sir, that''s going to be quite hard because the investors are also very busy." she tried to make Gerard understand but he was already determined.

    "If they are not ready by tomorrow night, the deal is off." that was all he said before disconnecting the lines.

    Madison pursed her lips and just watched him as though he was a god or a judge passing his verdict.

    He drove off to a hotel and dropped Madison there before going to another mansion different from the one he arrived at.

    "Welcome sir." the butler took his tuxedo jacket and walked with him into the mansion behind Gerard.

    "The master is already asleep." the butler explained and Gerard nodded.

    "I''ll greet him tomorrow." he walked to a room that was already prepared for him and as soon as the butler went out, Gerard sighed and sat on the bed exhausted.

    The room had not changed at all since he last visited his grandfather. It seems as though the old man preserved the room even though Gerard didn''t visit often.

    He couldn''t help but stare at his phone waiting to get a message or a call from Ayla. This way, he would be sure that she was okay.

    After waiting for a while, he got up to take a shower but his phone began to ring and he rushed over only to realize that the person calling wasn''t Ayla but Diana.

    Reluctantly, he answered the call. "Do you have the death wish?" he asked with a serious tone but Diana knew that he was only joking.

    A chuckle was heard at the other end. "What? Were you expecting someone else?" she asked mockingly.

    "Speak or prepare for

    annihilation." his voice was cold because he was expecting someone else.

    "Your hunch was right. Should I move on with the plan or wait?" she asked.

    Gerard sighed. This was indeed related to Ayla and whatever concerns her was very important to him.

    "Wait, watch, report and strike." this was something that he didn''t need to explain to her.

    "Understood." the lines got disconnected and Gerard stared at the phone for a long time. He has murderous intent but doing, his gaze softened and he dropped the phone then began to walk away when he got another call.

    He guessed that it was going to be Diana again so he walked over reluctantly but the screen reveal Qin.

    His brow furrowed and his gaze turned dark. "What?" he had asked Qin and Diana to watch Ayla when he was gone and he tried calling Qin but the young man was playing call and drop.

    "You asked me to call you once I get home." the voice that came from the other end made his brows relax.

    He didn''t expect that Ayla would be the one on the other side. "Where are you now?" he asked and Ayla responded.

    "I just got home."

    "Is Qin there with you?" he asked and his brow furrowed again.

    Qin waved his hand at Ayla telling her to say no. "Yes."

    "Good. Now go inside with the phone and leave him there." Gerard responded calmly and Qin waved her goodnight as though he heard was Gerard said and didn''t even complain about his phone being snatched.

    Ayla did as Gerard said telling Qin goodnight and thanking him in secret before leaving him outside alone, phoneless.

    Qin sighed happily that it was only his phone that was taken away. He had followed Ayla closely all this while but forgot his phone in the car when he went into the hospital.

    While in her room, Gerard asked, "How is your friend?" his voice was calm and Ayla wasn''t expecting this reaction but was happy that he understood.

    "Doctors say she''s fine but should remain in the hospital for a few days," she responded a little tired.

    "You should sleep early and wake up late tomorrow. You don''t have to go to school since it will be Saturday." Gerard suggested.

    Ayla looked at the time and corrected him. "Actually, it''s already Saturday." Gerard looked at the time and sighed. He wanted to scold her for ignoring the curfew on the first day of his travel but said nothing.

    As though she knew what was on his mind, she decided to bribe him. "I''ll make your favourite food when you come home."

    Gerard scoffed knowing what she was trying to do. "Are you trying to avoid punishment Mrs Ayla?" he asked with his brow raised.

    "What if I am?" she asked back in a low voice.

    "Then you need to do more than just bribe me. Besides, have you forgotten that my favourite food is you?" Gerard was being naughty and didn''t even need to put so much effort into it.

    There was silence for a while but Ayla happened to come up with the perfect answer. "Oh, I didn''t know Mr Jarek was a vampire."

    Gerard chuckle and responded truthfully, "Now you know." his voice was low and raspy.

    Ayla scoffed. "Tsk, too bad, I like werewolves and demons," she responded casually and Gerard laughed slightly.

    She felt like that laughter were melodious to her ears and her cheeks could help but turn red in an instant.

    "But I want to be a vampire today. So that I can have you all to myself." he didn''t seem to lack words when it comes to things like this.

    "Ha... If you''re a vampire then I''ll be a hunter." she turned him down instantly but Gerard''s response left her speechless.

    "I''ll gladly surrender and be your prisoner." his words flowed like a river and was easily heard by Ayla. But because he sounded so sensual, her heart skipped a beat multiple times.

    ''If this goes on, I might have a heart attack.'' suddenly, she began to hip cup. "You''re shameless... Hick... Mr Jarek. Hick..."

    Gerard chuckled after hearing her hip cup like that. "Well it seems Mrs Ayla is going to have a hard time sleeping today," he spoke then sighed.

    "Hick... Why do you think so?" she asked confused.

    Gerard paused then spoke as a matter of fact, "Uh... Because Mr Jarek isn''t there. Who will be the pillow?" he asked teasingly.

    Ayla scoffed. "Qin hasn''t gone too far. I might as well just tell him to come back," she responded and there was a long silence on the other end.

    "What are you thinking? I want to call him back so that he can take his phone back. What else were you thinking?" she asked confused and she heard a cold voice from the other end.

    "I might as well just make him crippled so that he never gets to hold a phone again."

 Chapter 111 - Can I Trust Her?

    His voice was cold and Ayla could hear the jealousy in his tone. "Mr Jarek, don''t be so jealous. I may as well just fly over to see the look on your face."

    "If that ever happens, I''ll lock you up and stay with you for a whole week as punishment." he blurted out and laughter was heard from the other end.

    "Whoosh... Goosebumps." she played around and he couldn''t help but smile after hearing her.

    "You should sleep early. Call me when you wake up," he suggested even though he was hesitant to end the call.

    "Um... Bye," she responded.

    "Goodnight." he also responded but didn''t hang up.

    "Goodnight," she spoke again and still didn''t hang up.

    "If we go on like this, I''ll end up keeping you awake till the cock crows," he warned and she immediately said bye and hung up leaving him to smile at her funny mannerism.

    ###

    As soon as I dropped the phone, I went straight to my computer. There was a piece of important information that the doctor had disclosed to me and I wanted to research it.

    There was a mark on Kara''s neck which indicated that she was biting or stung by something.

    Although I had never seen a mark like that before, I was sure that it belonged to the reptile family but how did that happen?

    I had taken a picture with Qin''s phone and that was what I used to search. Immediately after inputting the photo, several pieces of information were displayed on the screen and most of them pointed out that it was a mark from an ancient mythology creature called a basilisk.

    I squinted my eyes and wondered how I ended up with an ancient mythology creature from just a bite.

    However, I read through the content. The basilisk was a creature that could kill by just glancing at a creature but they were not real. These were just myths and even if they existed, they would have been extinct a long time ago.

    This didn''t make sense to me. How does a basilisk which was supposed to be extinct be in Kel''s house? Could it be that the mark wasn''t really from a basilisk?

    I sighed and continued searching. Finally, I stumbled across a chat room where mysteries were discussed.

    Although joining groups like these weren''t the best option, I was desperate.

    I shared the picture on the group with Kara''s face cut out but I didn''t get a response immediately.

    After a few minutes of waiting, I finally got one reply and the person typed the similar work, basilisk.

    My brows furrowed. I replied to him and he asked me to chat with him privately. I wasn''t stupid and instantly hid my IP address and every other important information.

    "The basilisk are creatures from long ago. Although many people believe them to be extinct, they still roam the earth in human form." the man typed very fast and after three minutes, he deletes the message.

    I guess he was trying to stay on the safe side by doing this and I couldn''t blame him.

    "Human form? You mean things like those truly exist?" I asked to be sure that I wasn''t misunderstanding him.

    "They aren''t humans. They just take up the form of humans and feed by inserting their sharp tongue into the veins of the host and depositing their venom there." he was fast when typing all this and delete them after precisely three minutes.

    "So how can the host survive this kind of thing?" I asked back even though I wasn''t buying the story.

    "The host has to cut their wrist and that''s the only way I know of. It''s hard to find a cure for the venom. In fact, a cure doesn''t exist." he replied and it was only then that I was able to relate to what happened to Kara.

    She cut her wrist to save her life so that means, it wasn''t suicide nor was it accidental. She did it to save herself. But who could have done such a thing to Kara? This man clearly says that the person could be a human which I fund hard to believe.

    I sighed tiredly. This case was worse than I had anticipated. From suicide to venomous marks to mythology creatures. Are you kidding me?

    "Thank you. Can I keep in touch with you?" I asked but the man didn''t reply until a few minutes.

    "No, never." his response was unexpected and he soon vanished as though he was never there from the start.

    I clicked a few keys on my keyboard but I couldn''t get in touch with him again. Weird.

    I sighed and left my computer to think more about the incident. The only person in the house was Kel and the staff. Also, how did Kara and Kel become siblings?

    There were so many questions on my mind and I didn''t know where to get the answers.

    Urgh... It can''t be Kel. U know it can''t be her. She isn''t that type of person but at the same time, basilisk can take on human form. Can I trust her?

    I couldn''t help but wonder who could be responsible. The more I thought about it, the more only one name came to my mind, "Kel."

    I didn''t want to doubt her but it was hard not to think about it considering that she was the only one at home when this happened.

    "Maybe one of the staff? Yes, that must be it. Kel would never do something like this, I''m sure of it." I murmured.

    I downloaded a picture of the basilisk and the picture of Kara''s wrist and neck and was about to send it to Gerard with the caption, do you know what this is?

    After a long thought, I figured it would be best not to get h involved. This would only make him worried.

    I changed the name of the receiver to Madison and asked her to hide it from Gerard.

    I took a bath and wanted to go to bed because I was exhausted but just as Gerard said, I was unable to sleep. "That man indeed put a spell on me didn''t he?" I sighed and closed my eyes tight.

    The more I tried to sleep, the more I thought about something disturbing. This was not even related to Kara.

    This was the picture of a beast attacking me in a bathroom. The scene was blurry but I could feel his grip over my neck.

    I had seen this same thing this evening after returning from school and seeing the windows open.

    Why do I keep seeing that creature? What is it and why is it hunting my dreams?

    I stood up and paced the room hoping to find sleep but it was already 3 am and I still couldn''t sleep.

    I didn''t know how exactly but I eventually fell asleep on my chair with my hands on the table supporting my head.

    I didn''t know for how long I was asleep but all I know was I woke up with a terrible headache and my neck ached because of the position I slept in.

    I walked out of my room and was greeted by Lucy who was taking some clothes for ironing.

    "Sorry I worried you yesterday. I had to help a friend of mine." I responded and she smiled calmly.

    "It''s nothing. But I was really worried. Please tell me before you leave the house next time just so my mind can be at peace." she requested and I nodded.

    "Your food is ready. I''ll just take these clothes for ironing." I nodded and went down.

    I rubbed my temples and took some water. That was all I could take at this state. I had no appetite for food at all.

    I walked to the cooker and smiled. ''Oh, poor Lucy. She must have been worried or wasn''t she?'' my face revealed a mischievous smile when I remembered an incident in the Jarek mansion.

    The pipe of the gas was removed and Lucy took so long to come back down. I remember seeing her peeking at me through a corner and although I pretended not to see her, I knew she was there.

    I scoffed remembering the day I got kidnapped as well. Before I jumped out of the car, I took the phone of the gang leader and read through the messages.

    I even called the number and heard a ladies voice which I recorded. "You need to hurry, Gerard is already on his way. Kill her if you must." the girl didn''t even wait to hear the voice from the other end and just hung up.

    "Too wise yet foolish."

    I called Lucy with my phone and recorded it then compared the voice and it was a match. She was so dumb to the point that she didn''t even use effects on the call with the kidnappers. Brilliant.

    Just to be sure, I took the sample to an analyzer who confirmed that it was the same person.

    Her two-faced character is just too impressive but her brain is as dead as her face.

 Chapter 112 - I Know Who Did This

    Instead of eating the food set by Lucy, I ate some fresh fruits and got ready to go to the hospital.

    I didn''t trust Lucy anymore and I knew that Lucy would use Gerard''s absence as an opportunity to strike.

    I got ready and was about to leave my room but stopped in my steps. I walked to the curtain and held it for a while.

    I wanted to open it but in the end, I didn''t and just walked away. I figured that something strange happens whenever the curtains were opened and although I didn''t know why, I guessed it was because I was already used to living with Gerard''s lifestyle.

    I sighed and walked out of the room and walked to a different room where Lucy was ironing the clothes.

    "I''ll be out for a bit. I have some important things to take care of but don''t worry, I''ll be back before my curfew." I assured and she nodded with a smile.

    If I didn''t know her skims, I would have thought that she was an angel with an innocent soul.

    ''You just wait Lucy. I want to know everything there is to know first before making you pay for this lousy mistake. No one hurts Ayla and goes unpunished.'' I smiled sinisterly and walked away like the cheerful girl that I was.

    I arrived at the hospital in no time and saw Kara still sleeping in bed. I smiled seeing her face with more colour than last night.

    My eyes fell on the bandage on her wrist and I recalled what that man said yesterday. I sighed and my brows raised thinking if what he said was true or this was only a coincidence.

    I watched her for a while and soon, the door opened. It was Kel. She looked so stressed and exhausted as though she had not slept since last night.

    Her lips were chapped and her eyebags dark. It took her a second to realize I was in the room.

    "Ayla... You''re here." she had just closed the door and was walking towards me.

    I smiled slightly and nodded. "Look at you. You don''t look as though you had a minute of sleep." I commented on her looks and she smiled a little.

    She placed the tray in her hands down and sat on the chair opposite the bed. She looked at Kara lovingly and spoke.

    "She came to the mansion from the countryside and she acted so proper and was very protective of me. Whenever I got hurt even in the slightest, she wouldn''t stand up for me and defend me. She was like the sister I had always prayed for." Kel narrated. She looked sad but didn''t cry at all. This was because she was already exhausted and had cried a lot last night.

    I sighed but didn''t say anything. There was nothing I could say. But one certain thing was the fact that this was indeed my friend Kara and now, I knew that whatever she did on Friday morning was for a reason.

    There was a long silence in the room but what I heard next wasn''t what I had anticipated at all.

    "I know who did this," Kel responded and I lifted my head in surprise.

    She looked hesitant to say who it was but after letting out a sigh, she looked more determined and said it straight off.

    "My mom."

    I looked at her confused. Did she know what she was talking about or was she under the influence of alcohol?

    Could this revelation of hers be because she had not slept all night? Maybe she thought too much about what happened to Kara and was just looking for someone to blame.

    "Kel... Are you sure?" I wanted to confirm before jumping to a conclusion and she nodded in affirmation.

    I sighed and didn''t know what to say for a while. If her mother was indeed responsible for treating Kara this way, she will definitely face the law.

    "I can''t tell the police neither can I tell the doctors because she wouldn''t face the consequences of her actions because of her status and power. And to make it worse, I don''t have evidence." Kel looked worried. Although she loved her mother so much, she couldn''t continue to see Kara suffer like this.

    "This isn''t the first time," Kel whispered and I sighed. This was going to be tough but I can''t turn a blind eye.

    I looked at Kara and wondered what to do. Just then, Qin''s phone beeped. It was a message from Madison. She had finally replied to the message I sent her yesterday.

    "Don''t get involved." was her response. This wasn''t helpful at all. I needed to know what I was up against.

    "Stay with Kara, I''ll be back soon," I told Kel before rushing out. I had to find what the basilisk was and how to stop it before it does more harm and if Kel was right, it only means I had to have a chat with her mom.

    I tied my hair in a ponytail and waved for a taxi to stop. "Where to ma''am?" he asked.

    "Take me to St George hospital." he nodded and drove off Immediately. I rushed in and went straight to Qin''s office.

    "Maam, is he expecting you?" the secretary asked but I wasn''t in the mood for questions and answers and just rushed into the office.

    "Miss you can''t..." she followed but I barged in and walked straight to his desk and placed the phone on his table.

    Qin looked up confused but when he saw the secretary''s worried face, he signalled to her that it was okay.

    "Mrs Jarek, why did you return the phone? You should hold on to it until Gerard comes back," he suggested not understanding why I was here.

    I sighed and sat on the chair opposite his. "Take a look at the photo." I requested and he took the phone then zoomed in to see what I was talking about.

    I could notice the slight change in his expression and I knew that certainly, something was up. "Is this from the patient from yesterday?" he asked and I nodded.

    He dropped the phone and passed it back to me. "I don''t know what that mark means. It must have been caused by a reptile or something of that sort."

    Qin was obvious the worse when it came to lying. I could see it all over his face that he knew that this was but didn''t want to say.

    I sighed and leaned back on the chair. "Basilisk, have you ever heard about it?" I asked and he stopped in his movement. His body became rigid and the look on his face froze.

    He sighed after a few seconds and leaned forward, "Ayla, I suggest you don''t get involved with things like this."

    This was the same thing Madison said to me and I really wanted to know why they were shielding me from knowing the truth. Someone''s life was on the line.

    "One was caught yesterday." I decided to act smart and luckily for me, he fell for the bait.

    "Where? When? Where did they take it to? Did it reveal its true self?" he asked so many questions all at once.

    I continued to lie about it just so to extract more information. "The organization said it''s still in its human form but they can''t tell when it would change."

    I was told by that man from yesterday that these creatures take on human form and that was what I was using now.

    "You have to tell me where this creature is. If it reveals its true self, everyone in that organization is as good as dead." he was so impatient and had already grabbed his jacket.

    I looked at him indifferently and he finally understood that this was just a lie.

    He sat back after realizing that he had given so much information.

    "How can I find it?" I asked and he sighed.

    ##

    "She''s looking for the basilisk and I don''t know how to stop her," Qin reported to Gerard after Ayla had already left his place.

    "You didn''t tell her the truth did you?" Gerard asked from the other end. His voice was cold and although he tried to hide his worry, he was extremely worried about Ayla.

    "Your wife is like a ticking bomb. I almost lost my life." Qin lamented indirectly answering the question.

    "You aren''t answering the question." Gerard''s voice was very cold and stern and there was silence at the other end for a long time.

    Gerard pinched the space between his brow and dropped the call.

    He was about to call Ayla when her call came in. "Good morning..." she greeted cheerfully.

    Gerard wanted to ask where she was but didn''t want to make her feel awkward. "Um... Did you sleep well?" he asked and a cheerful voice came from the other end.

    "Yes. I slept like a baby. I''ve just left the hospital." she responded.

    "Where to?" he asked.

    "Nowhere important. I just have some unfinished business." she excused but then continued.

    "I know Qin reported to you but I promise I won''t do anything serious till you come back," I reported and he nodded.

    "Make sure you wait for me." he requested again and she reassured.

    The lines got disconnected and Ayla sighed. She promised not to do anything ''serious'' but didn''t promise not to do anything at all.

    She looked up at the mansion and sighed.. It was Kel''s house.

 Chapter 113 - Lets See Who Gets Ambushed

    I stared at the house for a long time but didn''t go to the gate. I got into the car and opened the laptop I had brought along.

    "Maam, do you have another place you''d like to go?" the driver asked and I shook my head.

    "Just wait here for a while." I had booked an Uber driver for the whole day to take me wherever I want to go.

    I opened the laptop and tucked my hair behind my ear then began to type on the computer. I wasn''t an expert in typing fast but I knew one or two things about coding and hacking.

    Whenever I had spare time back in Salem, I would go to a cyber cafe and play with the computers. The owner was always nice to me whenever I came around and even put me through so many things.

    I was loved by so many people back at Salem but it was a pity that the people who claimed to love me so much were the same people who were willing to give me up.

    I typed so many things on the system and pieces of information popped up. It was about Kel and her family. Surprisingly, very little was recorded about the family.

    Unlike many families and individuals who are registered in country C, it was as though their details were not available.

    Even though I was brought to country C from Salem, my details were on the database. I guess Gerard had this handled. But why was it so difficult to find any information about this family?

    I sighed and decided to check the top security database which was a very risky thing to do but it was worth the try.

    I began to type a bunch of things and it took like forever to break into the site. ''It''s no wonder they are called top security. I don''t expect it to be easy anyway.''

    Finally, I was able to penetrate the site but I only had five minutes before I would be discovered.

    Sigh. I raised my sleeves and began to type again. I inputted the family name,

    Johnathan and the details immediately came up.

    In the first family picture, I didn''t find Kara there and the mother in the picture looked like any normal nice human being.

    This was getting annoying. I checked the details of the woman because she was my major concern and her name was revealed to be Elizabeth.

    ''Let''s find out what Mrs Elizabeth has been up to.''

    Details of her origin were placed, a lady from Russia who was brought to country C after her marriage to Johnathan.

    She currently works as... I paused when I saw what was written and I couldn''t help but make a confused face. "CEO of MOTIVES," I murmured.

    "Huh ma''am, are you talking to me?" the driver asked and I shook my head.

    "No... No..." I was too surprised. I remembered the woman who I met the other time also had the same name but they were nothing alike.

    The Elizabeth I once met was an old lady but Kel''s mother wasn''t that old. She looked like a woman in her early forties or late thirties.

    My five minutes was up and I had to quickly log out before I get discovered. Just then, the driver called my attention.

    "Maam, someone has left the house." the driver alerted and I looked up.

    "Follow the car." I requested after seeing a woman with glasses in the car before the tinted window raised.

    The Uber driver was fast enough to start the engine and follow the car.

    "Don''t lose track of the car but make sure you don''t get spotted." I requested and he nodded.

    Surprisingly, he asked no questions and I was glad. Skillfully, he followed Elizabeth''s car and she went straight to the hospital where Kara was.

    I quickly called Kel to inform her of her mother''s arrival.

    "Okay, I''ll not leave Kara," she assured and I got out of the car asking the man not to leave just yet then followed Elizabeth closely as she walked into the hospital.

    She didn''t go through the reception brighter did she ask for directions. Instead of going to Kara''s room, she went somewhere else and the nurses greeted her as though she was a regular visitor.

    Strange.

    I kept following her and she went to the office of the head doctor in the hospital. The secretary was sent away and so were other people around.

    I managed to sneak to the door and found a glass cup on the desk of the secretary which I placed on the door to hear properly what was being said inside.

    It was quite hard to hear them but I pick up on a few words. "Did you get the medication?" Elizabeth asked.

    "Yes but you have to bring her to me first." the doctor requested. He sounded as though he had an upper hand over Elizabeth.

    "Val, I promised you that I''ll get her. In fact, she is friends with my daughter. It wouldn''t be hard for me to get her just excise patience." she requested.

    My brow furrowed and I wondered who they were talking about. I was Kel''s friend but did Elizabeth know about this? Or could she be talking about one of Kara''s friends?

    I couldn''t help but wonder who it was but I kept listening anyway.

    "Nonsense! You promised to bring her a few weeks back but you still haven''t kept your words. I see you want to die." his words became threatening and louder.

    "Val, why are you being like this? Fine, I promise I''ll bring her today. I''ll bring her before night falls." she assured.

    "You better bring her before the sunsets because I can''t handle his wrath." Val requested.

    I couldn''t help but wonder who they were talking about. One is the girl and the second is the man whose wrath they didn''t want to face.

    Could someone innocent be in danger? Could it be Kara?

    There was a sudden silence in the room and the next minute, the door pushed open.

    Val looked around but couldn''t find anyone there.

    "Are you looking for someone?" Elizabeth asked and Val''s brow furrowed.

    He turned back and looked at Elizabeth, "That would be all for now. Get the girl and I''ll hand over the medication. Failure to do so, I can''t assure to spare your life." he waved a bottle of pills in front of her and she looked desperate to grab a hold of it.

    I rushed back into the car and waited patiently for Elizabeth to come out again.

    "Did you find what you were looking for?" he asked and I got suspicious of the man.

    The windows at my side were tinted so I didn''t care much. I pulled out a pin from my hair and swiftly place it on a kill point on his neck.

    "Who are you?" I asked authoritatively and he removed his face cap revealing his face.

    I instantly recognized him to be Johnathan. ''What was this? I got the husband to track down the wife?''

    It was only then that I knew I was in deep shit. I instantly reached for the door but he had locked it from the front and took out a gun.

    He pointed it straight at my head and revealed a mischievous smile. "Sit quietly," he ordered and I ones because there was no way I could battle a gun. That would be too reckless.

    The door by his side opened and there she was, Mrs Elizabeth entered the car and kissed her husband before smiling at me. "Gotcha"

    ''Why didn''t I listen to Gerard?'' I pouted seeing Elizabeth sinister smile. But why am I in the middle of this crisis? What have I got to do with this?

    "I''m sorry for following you, Mrs Elizabeth. I was just being a reckless teenager. I promise it was just for a YouTube video." I lied to buy my way out thinking that she was only mad because I was stalking her but that wasn''t the case at all.

    "Ayla..." she gave a pitiful face and sighed.

    How does she know my name? Did Kel tell her who I was? Or else, how would she know me?

    "You see, you don''t have to lie about your age and purpose. I''ve been waiting to catch you." she smiled and shapeshifted into the old woman I met the last time.

    My eyes widened seeing this kind of this in real life. I almost wanted to faint from the experience and looked at her husband in shock.

    "Honey, shall we?" she asked with a smile and he happily rode off after passing the gun to her.

    They drove a long distance after she made calls to Val who gave them the location.

    I looked at both of them then at my phone which was on a video call with Qin then smiled slightly.

    ''Unprofessional kidnappers.. Let''s see who is about to get ambushed.''

 Chapter 114 - Sister-in-law

    Qin followed behind closely with Diana in the car with him. Diana was looking at the phone while he was driving with her directions.

    Back when Ayla met him at the hospital, she had asked him how possible it was to catch a basilisk.

    He was hesitant but after threatening to burn his license, he yielded. "Basilisks don''t like to be followed. They are very sensitive to stalkers." he stopped there but she wanted to know more. Ayla had asked how to catch them and not how to get caught.

    "And..." she asked but instead he asked her a question.

    "How is it that you aren''t frightened by this? Most humans would prefer to mind their business than get involved with supernatural beings. Besides, you don''t seem to be surprised that they exist at all. Weirdo." he whispered the last word so that Ayla wouldn''t hear.

    Instead of answering his question, she decided to ask him a question as well. "Do you want to catch the basilisk or not."

    Qin wanted to get the basilisk and for now, that is all that matters. "Sure. But how do we explain to Gerard? He would be furious if he learns that I let you go ahead with this." although he wanted to capture the creature, he also didn''t want Gerard to get furious for putting his wife in danger.

    "Even if you choose to help me or not, I''ll still go after it. For all I know, more people could be in danger and I can''t just turn a blind eye." Ever since her experience in Salem, she had made it her sole mission to evade situations like these.

    The creature from Salem also hurt many people and even made some women widows and children, fatherless.

    She wasn''t too surprised that creatures like that existed because her community had witnessed the wrath of one and if this basilisk goes around hurting people like the monster from her village, it would be best to put an end to it before the town goes into chaos.

    "Even if you get the basilisk, you wouldn''t be able to handle it."

    Ayla looked at him confused.

    Qin sighed. "Just as you may have read, the basilisk can kill it''s very by just looking at it so tell me, how can you even her close to it?"

    Ayla pursed her lips. It was true that she wouldn''t be able to handle the basilisk and might die trying.

    "The only way a basilisk can be trapped is through a mirror. The basilisk has to look at itself in a mirror and only then can it be trapped. Also, it has to be in its normal form, not the human form."

    This was hard work but Ayla was willing to do it to save Kara from any future discomforts.

    She got up and was about to leave when Qin stopped her. "Where do you think you''re going? You can''t just carry a mirror around and call the basilisk to come out, ''Hey you come here, I want to trap you!''"

    Ayla scoffed and looked at him with a stern face. "Do I look like an idiot to you? Why would I be the one to trap it?"

    Qin looked at her confused. "Then where are you going?"

    "You looked so interested in catching the basilisk just now so I''ll do you the honour of trapping it yourself." she bluntly spoke and Qin was speechless.

    "Hah! And here I was thinking you were very confident." he snorted.

    "I obviously love my life more than I like you. Why would I risk my life like that? All I''ll do is act like a stalker and then, you can trap it yourself." she shrugged making it sound so easy.

    Qin pouted as though he had been wronged. "Why do I have to be the one?" just after he finished asking, Diana walked in and answered his question shocking him.

    "Because you are not valuable. If you die we won''t get hurt." her words stabbed him at a weak spot.

    "Do you have to be so mean?" he asked and Diana exchanged glances with Ayla before shrugging.

    "If you''re truly upset, go and get a wife and kids. Maybe then, you will become valuable." she raised a brow and win sneered.

    "I''d rather remain the most handsome and desired bachelor in country C." he folded his arms and looked away childishly.

    Ayla furrowed her brow and pretended to have seen something. "Wait, what''s that?" she pointed to his head and he wondered what she was talking about.

    "Look, you''re starting to have grey hair. More like the most desired grandfather." after she finished her statement, Diana burst into laughter and so did Ayla.

    Qin ran to his bathroom to check the grey hair in the mirror while the girls laughed as he scurried away.

    Diana soon stopped laughing and saw Ayla still chuckling at Qin''s behaviour. She pursed her lips and wanted to say something.

    She looked at Ayla''s innocent smile and her beautiful violet eyes. ''Why was I blinded by the fact that she was human? Why didn''t I take time to get to know her more?'' Diana regretted planning Ayla''s kidnapping and now, she desperately wanted to make things right.

    In the next second, Ayla turned to look at her and Diana was caught unaware making her end up saying something else.

    "Um..." she cleared her throat and Ayla looked at her attentively because Diana looked like she was about to say something.

    "Do you want to say something?" Ayla asked making it easier for Diana.

    Diana cleared her throat again and spoke, "Um... You should be careful out there. Um... I mean with the basilisk." she avoided eye contact and Ayla almost wanted to laugh.

    ''What are you a lesbian? Why are you avoiding my gaze?'' she smiled and nodded.

    "Yes." was all Ayla said before Qin came out with an angry face.

    "Hey... How dare you lie to me like that?" he pouted and even joked about calling Gerard.

    They all sat and made a plan. Ayla was glad that they didn''t need to kill the basilisk and would only be trapping it because she was worried that Kel would not be happy about her mother dying if truly her mother was the basilisk.

    "Okay, now that the plan has been drafted, let''s text Gerard about it." win picked up his phone but I immediately reached for it.

    "What are..." he stretched his hand and looked at me confused.

    "Gerard doesn''t need to know about this. This is just a minor task. Why do you want to distract him from work?" Ayla asked. She didn''t want Gerard to get worried at all and that was why she stopped him.

    "But we..." Qin wanted to persuade her but Ayla decided to make it easier.

    "Majority carries

    the highest vote. If you want to tell Gerard please signify now..."

    Qin immediately raised his hand but he was the only one with his hands raised.

    Ayla completed her statement, "Or forever hold your peace." her lip curved up and she slammed the desk happily.

    "It''s settled then, we aren''t telling him. Let''s stay together more often from now on so that we can pull this off flawlessly." she pointed out and Diana nodded.

    "Aish... Why are you taking her side instead of mine?" Qin asked Diana frustratedly and she shrugged,

    "She''s my sister-in-law," she said this so casual but even Ayla couldn''t bring herself to register it in her mind.

    After a few seconds of silence, Qin scattered his hair and looked crazy. "You''re both driving me crazy. Argh..."

    Back to the present.

    The car stopped at an abandoned warehouse and I was asked to get out of the car.

    Obediently with a gun pointed at me, I got off leaving the phone and everything in the car.

    We walked into the warehouse and a man was already standing there. He had his back facing us and I couldn''t see him clearly and to make matters worse, there was only a little amount of light entering the building.

    I didn''t protest nor did I beg. I just simply followed their lead.

    "Val, here, this is what you wanted." Elizabeth pushed me softly. I could tell not hope that Qin and Diana didn''t lose track of me.

    The man finally turned around and looked at me. To my surprise, he was a man probably in his early thirties and had a smiley face.

    He didn''t look like someone that would be dangerous nor did he look like a psycho.

    "Ayla... How have you been?" he asked and I turned to look at Elizabeth confused.

    ''How did this person know my name?'' I wondered. I recalled the name Elizabeth just referred to him as and realized that I saw the same name on the door of the head of the hospital.

    Was this the same person? Wait, if this is the man Elizabeth met at the hospital could it be that I am the girl they spoke about?

    My eyes widened at the realization and the man revealed a sinister smile.

    ''Shit, what have I gotten myself into?''

 Chapter 115 - Call Me Mama

    I pursed my lips and wondered what I had gotten myself into. The plan was to capture that basilisk hut now, there is a higher-up and we don''t even have a plan for battling this thing because I''m sure he can''t be human.

    He inched closer and closer until I could see his facial features properly. "Mr, I think you have the wrong person because you see, the thing is I don''t know you and I''m sure I would remember if we have met before." I casually spoke to him to ease the tension in my brain.

    His brow curved upwards and then, he revealed a sinister smile that undeniable sent shivers down my spine.

    "I heard you have been going around taking what doesn''t belong to you lately." his words were meaningful but I didn''t know what exactly I had taken that wasn''t mine.

    "Huh? I don''t remember stealing anything. My father always says, Ayla, be a good girl and that who I am, a good girl." I smiled at him and winked surprising everyone.

    Val was lost in the moment but when he finally regained his sanity, he chuckled. "You''re being too bold for a girl who has just been kidnapped."

    I have raised my eyeball in confusion. "Kidnapped? I and the Johnathan family were only going for a joy ride and this is no kidnapping." I smiled making him speechless once again.

    "Are you always this clueless or are you just pretending to be funny?" he asked and I looked around revealing a puzzled face.

    "Me?" I asked to be sure again and I knew I was already getting on his nerves but I couldn''t help it. Seeing him look stupid seemed to be like a narcotic.

    "Tsk... No wonder Gerard fell for you." he smiled and my expression turned serious.

    All this while, I had thought that this was just about Kel, Kara and me but what has Gerard got to do with this and how did this man know Gerard?

    "Oh now you''re serious?" he asked playfully but his eyes were dark and I could see the devilish intent hidden behind his playful smile.

    I raised a brow and asked straight to the point. "What has Gerard got to do with this?"

    He laughed and clapped his hands. "Finally you are talking. You know, I hate it when people aren''t being serious with me and you almost made me lose my temper back there you know."

    "If anything happens to me, even as little as a scratch, you''ll pay for it with your life." I threatened with my lips curled upwards.

    "Hah! And who will make me pay? Gerard is out of the country and wouldn''t be back till God knows when and do you want to know something interesting?" he asked.

    I gave him an indifferent look and he said what he wanted anyway. "Anastasia is there as well. So much for the human." he looked at me with belittling eyes and I scoffed.

    I rolled my eyes and couldn''t care less what he said. For all I knew, this was just a way of making me angry for no reason.

    I smiled and raised my left brow. "Weren''t you taught to stick your nose into your own business? I don''t like busybodies." I looked at him from head to toe when I said this and I could see his expression change even though it was just for a second.

    "This girl is really something." Elizabeth scoffed then continued. "Anyway, I have given you what you wanted. Can I have the medication now?"

    Val''s eyes were glued to mine and he didn''t look angry at all. He threw a white container to Elizabeth without tearing his gaze from me.

    "Well then, I''ll be on my leave." she smiled and began to walk away with Johnathan trailing behind her like a bodyguard.

    I looked at the exit and wondered why Qin and Diana weren''t here yet. ''What''s taking them so long?'' I wondered.

    Elizabeth reached for the door when she heard the sound of the police siren. She turned to look at her husband who looked confused.

    She sighed and decided to confront them. After all, she hasn''t done anything wrong but before she could push the door, the door already swung open from the outside.

    Two individuals walked in and she instantly sensed who they were. ''wolves'' her lips twitched.

    "Sorry we''re late but you have something that belongs to us." Qin smiled and cleaned the sweat beads on his head with a handkerchief.

    I sighed hearing their voice. Because of the containers in the warehouse, I couldn''t see them but I recognized Qin''s voice.

    I didn''t have a problem fighting with just one of them but fighting all three was definitely a suicide mission.

    Val''s brow furrowed he looked at me with murderous intent before revealing a weird smile. "Too bad I have to pause our conversation for now. Just wait comfortably while I handle the situation."

    I got pissed with that annoying smile of his. He was practically belittling my abilities by telling me to seat and watch the show.

    Elizabeth''s brow twitched and a tail surfaced from her cloth. She looked at the duo with murderous intent.

    She was bringing out her true nature and that was all they were waiting for.

    Qin raised a blue ribbon that belonged to Kel and waved it in the air to aggravate Elizabeth and it worked.

    "She''s a very cute girl you know."

    "You..." she charged towards him and a smile formed on his face and he folded his sleeves then charged towards her as well.

    They exchanged numerous blows and so did Diana and Johnathan.

    Elizabeth''s claws were revealed and her eyes had turned green. Qin was loving this transformation and patiently waited for her to transform completely so that he could trap her.

    The fight continued and just when Qin was getting comfortable, Elizabeth sent a flying kick across making him fall back.

    He landed on his knees and his hand on the floor to support his body. He had to complete recovered before Elizabeth kicked him again in his stomach throwing him far again.

    Qin cursed under his breath but waited for her to come close again. He cleaned the bloodstain on his lips and smiled.

    Elizabeth ran forward again and kicked Qin sending him far away.

    At this point, she had become a horrendous reptile more like a lizard that had the face of a dragon.

    As she walked unhurriedly towards Qin, she smiled. "You mere wolves. You have overestimated your kind for the longest time. Now, it''s time to put an end to this endless ear of bias."

    Her steps were thunderous and her voice was like that of a thousand men. Qin knew it was time to attack and just then, he smiled and reached inside his shirt for the mirror but his smile soon faded when he didn''t find it.

    "Oh, I''m so screwed."

    I watched Val turn his back towards me and I smiled and then my eyes became serious in the next minute.

    I picked up a stone and threw it to Val''s back. "Hey! Didn''t your parent teach you never to turn your back on your elders?"

    My hands were on my waist and my brow furrowed as I said this.

    Val slowly turned back and raised a brow. "Child, don''t bite more than you can chew."

    "Ha!" I scoffed, "Call me Mama."

 Chapter 116 - Ill Be Back Soon

    "Tch... Call me mama." immediately I finished saying that sentence, I pulled out two daggers at the back of my pants and attacked him.

    Val didn''t see it coming but he was swift and evaded all the attacks I made towards him.

    I swung the dagger back and forth, sideways but it never for once even scratched him.

    "Tsk... I thought you''d be at least a worthy competitor but I was wrong." the side of his lips curved upwards.

    "Sit over there like the good girl you should be and wait for me." he turned around and began to walk away pissing me off even more.

    I sighed and got up from where I sat then charged towards him again, this time with more speed and agility.

    Val turned at the brinks of time and waved his hand sending me flying to the wall.

    "Ouch... That hurts." I beat my chest and grabbed my back as I struggled to get up but in the next second, I was pinned to the wall with Val''s hand literally choking me to death.

    "Why don''t you listen?" he asked what a smile still plastered on his face.

    I struggled to breathe but in the next second, my lip curved upwards.

    "What are you smiling at?" he asked with a serious expression and I was forced to say it.

    I pointed to the cut on his cheek and revealed a wider smile.

    One of his hands was still holding my neck while the other touched his face. He smirked seeing blood from the cut then licked the blood on his hand.

    "Eww... Do you have to be so irritating?" I protested and he shrugged then let me go after seeing my red face.

    "Go and sit obediently Ayla, I..." he was still talking when his vision started to get blurry.

    Val''s head spun and he struggled to maintain his balance. "What... What is going on?"

    I smiled and looked at the dagger in my hands. "Don''t you think I would be stupid if I thought I would be able to defeat you? I had some assistance." I waved the dagger at him and he touched the part on his face that I had cut. The dagger had a liquid substance in it, a very strong paralysing substance that can cause even an elephant to become numb.

    I smiled sinisterly and walked up to him as he fell to the ground. Val had a hard time standing on his feet and fell to the ground on his back.

    I crouched to his level and could see his eyes giving way, "And to make my work easier, you licked it, gross."

    I laughed and stood up. I placed the dagger back in the case and dusted my clothe clean before walking over him.

    "So much for a worthy competitor." I smiled and walked out of the warehouse.

    ###

    Qin tried to find the mirror but had no idea where he could have dropped it. To make matters worse, he couldn''t look at the basilisk because it had completely transformed and one look at it was enough to kill him.

    "Ah... Help me." he ran as fast as he could with Elizabeth tailing him closely. She swung her hands to attack him but each time, he barely missed.

    Finally, he got to the warehouse. "Ah... She''s coming don''t look."

    Diana who was fighting with Johnathan was confused. "Where is the mirror?" she asked and Qin shouted,

    "I can''t find it."

    She began to run as well cursing under her breath. "You''re a doctor yet your IQ is so low."

    She cursed and ran as fast as she could but they soon got to a dead end. There was a fence there blocking them and it was so high that even if they changed to wolves, they still wouldn''t make it.

    They both faced the wall and Diana looked at him with murderous intent.

    Qin was almost messing his pants and couldn''t think of any other way out. The basilisk was already behind them and turning would only kill them.

    Heavy steps were heard and with every step, their hearts beat twice faster.

    Just when they thought it was going to be over, they heard someone run over and a scream was heard.

    They could only guess what was going on and when there was finally silence, they turned to look and to their surprise, the basilisk was gone and the person standing with the mirror was Johnathan.

    Diana blinked twice and couldn''t wrap her head around what just happened.

    Just then, Ayla ran out and looked at them quizzically, "Did you get it?" she asked but when she saw the mirror with Johnathan, she wanted to cry.

    What if he breaks it and releases his wife again?

    Johnathan looked up at Ayla and smiled. This smile of his made her look at him confused.

    "Thank you," he said and everyone was confused.

    "I''m sorry for putting you through so much stress but I had to find a way to trap her." his words came out like a time bomb waiting to explode.

    Ayla''s brow furrowed and then, she thought about something. "You... You''re that anonymous man, aren''t you?" she asked surprised and the side of his lips curved upwards.

    He nodded. Ayla was still surprised to see that Johnathan also wanted his wife trapped.

    "Why?" she couldn''t help but ask as they rode back home.

    "Why do you think Mr Johnathan would want his wife trapped?" I asked Qin who had to get another pant because the one he was wearing was stripped by Elizabeth.

    Diana sighed and answered the question, "Basilisks are harmful creatures, Johnathan isn''t that type of demon. I guess she fed on him as well just as she did to Kara." she staring out the window when she said this and I finally understood.

    I picked up my phone and smiled before dialling Gerard''s number. "Hey, you..." I teased and he sounded calm.

    "You got your phone back..." he calmly inquired and I nodded.

    "Um... Kel''s father gave it to me." Mr Johnathan had giving me my phone along with my laptop and Qin''s phone as well.

    "So what are you up to?" he asked and I thought for a while.

    "Well, I''m with Qin and Diana. We went to have some fun but I''m going back home now. I don''t want to miss the match." I responded ecstatically.

    "Match? What match?" I asked and I blinked twice.

    "Football. It''s February remember?" I remained him but he didn''t seem the least happy rather he sounded surprised.

    "Football? You watch that stuff?" he asked and the curiosity in his voice surprised me.

    "Who doesn''t? Watching football is the best, anyone who doesn''t watch it should get a test done." I spoke without thinking and regretted it almost instantly.

    Gerard was quick to respond.

    "Me."

    I pursed my lips and my eyes widened a little. "Um... What I mean to say is, watching football can be very..." I didn''t know the word to use.

    "Very..." he added pressuring me to complete my sentence.

    "Well, watching football can be very annoying and anyone that watches it should stay away from it." u blurted out and Qin looked at me with his jaws dropped.

    "Um? Didn''t you just say..." Gerard was still talking when I cut him short.

    "Huh? I never said anything. All I said was football can be very boring sometimes." Gerard has already been away for a while now. How can I possibly say he needs to go and get a test done? That would only mean that he would have to stay away again.

    I''ll rather twist my words than have him delay his return.

    I pouted thinking about how many days were left. My voice turned soft and gentle. "When will you be coming back?"

    There was silence at the other end but after a few seconds, he responded. "Soon." was all he said and I felt as though that wasn''t a good enough answer.

    "Okay," I responded.

    "Be good and make sure you eat a lot and sleep a lot." he requested.

    "Hah! Just turn me into a glutton who does nothing but eat and sleep." I pouted and I could hear him chuckle from the other end.

    "What was that? Did you just laugh?" I asked curiously and get cleared his throat.

    "Why would I?" he denied and I shook my head.

    "I''ll hang up now. My battery is low." I explained.

    "Um." the lines got disconnected and Gerard turned to look at the people he was in a meeting with.

    He was in a meeting when he answered Ayla''s call and all the people present were surprised to see his reaction over the phone. For all they knew, Gerard would never answer a call during business meetings and what''s worse, he smiled?

    They all held their breaths seeing his change in attitude. He was like a warm dotting husband a few seconds ago but now, he was like a fury furnace and all the executives weren''t even sure which was the real him.

    "Whoever that person was must be priceless to be able to make the king of country C smile.." one of the executives whispered to himself.

 Chapter 117 - Ill Make A Good Househusband

    I got home and took a warm bath. Val was a tough competitor but unfortunately, not the smartest.

    I came out with a towel and sat in front of my computer. There was a new notification and when I opened it, I realized it was an interview for the post of an intern at a fashion house.

    Basically, I would be there to learn the basics of fashion design which includes bags, shoes, clothes and other accessories.

    I jumped at the offer and checked the scheduled date for the interview. Luckily for me, it was on Wednesday and I didn''t have lectures on that day.

    Sighing, I leaned back to relax but in the next minute, I realized that I didn''t know anything about fashion and I couldn''t help but wonder what questions they would ask.

    Would they ask me the names of machines and tools used in the production of shoes and bags?

    "Oh Ayla... You''re so doomed." my hands pulled on my eye bag and in the next moment, my head fell on the desk as I lamented in frustration.

    I remained there for a while until my phone began to ring. "Hello." Kel was the person calling and I wondered if she knew what had happened to her mother yet.

    "Ayla, have you gotten home?" she asked and I nodded.

    "Um... I just came in an hour ago." I reported checking the clock by my bedside.

    There was silence for a while at the other end until she finally said what she wanted to. "Someone wants to talk to you."

    My brows furrowed and I wondered who this could be. From the tone of Kel''s voice, it didn''t sound like a very nice person.

    "Hello." a calm voice came from the other end and I instantly knew who it was.

    "Kara?" I asked for confirmation and she responded with a ''Yes''.

    A sigh left my lips and I couldn''t control my emotions. "How are you? When did you wake up?" I asked like a curious fellow.

    "Not too long ago," she responded.

    I sighed in relief knowing that she was out of danger, not just medically but physically. She was finally away from her evil stepmother.

    "Thank you..." she still sounded tired but a couldn''t control the smile that crept on my face.

    I nodded even though I knew she couldn''t see it through the phone. "Yes. Now get well fast so that you won''t gain all the attention in school." I joked around and heard her chuckle.

    "I''ll give the phone to Kel now," she informed before passing the phone back to Kel.

    I pursed my lips wondering how to explain to her about her mother''s case. Although I wasn''t the one who trapped her, I would have done it without batting an eyelid if I was in the position to.

    "Kel I..."

    "You don''t have to explain if it''s about my mother. There was no other way." she cut in and spoke calmly.

    "Um." I hesitated and that was the only thing I could say.

    "See you in school tomorrow." she was about to end the call and I nodded.

    "Um... Goodnight." with that, the lines got disconnected and I let out a heavy sigh.

    I logged into Skype and an incoming call popped up almost instantly. I giggled and jumped on the bed before taking it.

    "Hey..." I smiled when his face showed on the screen.

    "You haven''t slept yet." Gerard''s lips curved up slightly.

    "Um-um." I shook my head in denial. "What about you? When are you still up?" I asked and he showed me the time on his watch and it was 6:20 am.

    "Huh... It already morning?" I asked surprised and he nodded. I didn''t know why but the time difference across the world remains a mystery to me and I can''t still get over it.

    "Ah... I see. It''s 11:21 pm now." I nodded in understanding and couldn''t help but marvel at the fact that it was already morning where he was.

    Gerard''s brow furrowed then he tilted his head. "What are you wearing?" he asked with a confused look on his face.

    "Huh?" I looked down and realized I was still with my towel. "Oh this, I just finished taking my bath."

    He nodded in understanding and I wanted to tell him all about my day. "So what did you do today?" he asked as though reading my mind.

    I smiled and began to say so many things. "Remember the creature Qin told you about?" I asked and Gerard''s brow furrowed a little.

    "You went after it?" he asked with his brow curved upwards.

    "It was trapped by Mr Johnathan, the husband. Apparently, he was also suffering at the hands of his wife. Tsk... How weird." I answered evading the question.

    "It''s good that she was trapped because she could become even more dangerous to society if her spree continues," he explained and I smiled widely feeling proud inwardly.

    "You did great."

    I didn''t expect this sentence.

    "Huh?" I looked up confused at what he was talking about. He didn''t find out, did he?

    "Qin told me you went after the basilisk." he casually mentioned and I felt like a disobedient kid who was confronted by her father.

    I lowered my head and pursed my lips. "I honestly wanted to come back right away after getting his report but he told me about it only after the did had already been done."

    I raised my head and smiled awkwardly. "Well, you see, I didn''t want to bother you with unimportant stuff like that so I..."

    I didn''t know what exactly to say because if I was being honest, I didn''t even think before acting. All I knew was I wanted to keep Kara away from danger and I didn''t really care if I got into danger myself. Too bad I can''t help but get inquisitive when I see cases like these.

    Gerard folded his arms and leaned back. "You don''t have to explain."

    I sighed in relief seeing how considerate he was but in the next minute, all my hopes crumbled.

    "Your punishment awaits you," he said this so casually but I couldn''t help but feel threatened by it.

    I looked at him with my lips curled downwards as I made a pitiful face. I pulled my ear and retorted. "I promise I''ll be a good girl from now on. No more willful actions." I assured but the god of country C wasn''t going to be convinced so easily.

    "That''s a case for when I get back. For now, think of all the things you would do to a disobedient kitten. Maybe then, I can decide what to do when I get back." he didn''t sound threatening at all and I knew he was making jokes.

    ''Tch... I''ll just punch you through the phone to make my punishment even worse.'' I pouted as I thought of punching his cute face.

    "Did you do anything else?" he asked and I scoffed.

    "Why should I tell you? You might just make my punishment even worse." I retorted earning a chuckle in return.

    "Are you really not going to tell me?" he asked playfully with his brow raised and I folded my arms then turned my face away from him

    "Whatever." I stubbornly replied and he smiled.

    "Why? Did I get you mad?" he asked knowing full well that he did.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll wash all the dishes and play the role of a house husband when I come home," he responded.

    "Tsk... You get to choose your punishment but I don''t have a choice?" I pouted but on second thought, watching him play the role of a househusband wasn''t bad at all.

    An evil idea crept into my brain and I suddenly couldn''t wait for him to come home.

    "Would you like to punish me yourself?" he asked and I shook my head instantly.

    "No... It''s fine. Play the role of a househusband. I wish there were kids to make this even worse." I whispered then bit my lower lips planning my next attack.

    "What did you say?" he asked and I couldn''t tell the exact expression his face was making.

    "Huh?" I asked unsure what he was talking about.

    "Did you just say you want kids?" he asked with a smile on his face and my brows instantly furrowed.

    "What! When did you hear me say that?" I asked angrily. Although I found kids adorable, I admired them only from a distance. I couldn''t handle the thought of having one.

    Gerard laughed seeing me act up and decided to drop it "So tell me, did you do anything else?" he asked and he sighed.

    "Nothing much... Ah yes, I got a job interview from Wishes. I''ll be going there on Wednesday." I reported happily and he smiled.

    "See... I got a job even without trying so hard." I smiled proudly and the conversation continued till I eventually fell asleep.

    ##

    Kel stood in front of the mirror and drew her sleeves up.. Her skin was very dry and there were scales on her arm.

 Chapter 118 - Vals Surprise

    Her eyes darkened as she held on to the sink. She was breathing heavily and didn''t know when tears began to fall from her eyes.

    It happened this afternoon. She was just seated beside Kara helping her to eat some fruits when she began to feel strange.

    "Kel are you okay?" Kara asked worried and she tried to conceal what she was feeling but in the next second, she felt worse.

    She dashed into the washroom and began to throw out substances from her stomach.

    After a while, she felt better and thought that this was just because of stress but when she looked at what was in the toilet, she realized that there were traces of blood mixed with something green.

    "Kel, is something wrong? Did something happen?" she heard Kara''s voice from outside and rushed to lock the door.

    She had not taken anything green and her head felt heavier than her body. She rubbed her temples in agony but didn''t scream because she didn''t want Kara to worry about her.

    "I''m fine... I''m fine..." she struggled to say but in the next minute, sounds of breaking tile were heard and she couldn''t help but groan at the weird body pain she felt.

    Her nails grew longer and her eyes changed colour. Her body temperature was high and would something become very low.

    She was unstable and Kara hurried to call the doctor seeing that the door wasn''t opening.

    "Please there is an emergency in room 108. My sister is unwell. Can you please hurry?" she spoke incoherently and her voice was shaking with fear.

    Kara was worried to death about Kel and desperately wanted her to open the door.

    "Open the door Kel," Kara called out but got no response. She could only hear the sound of things breaking and was worried that Kel would get injured at this rate.

    She knelt on the floor and hit the door multiple times. She didn''t know why the doctors were taking so long but before she could process anything, the door opened.

    "Kara, why are you sitting on the floor?" Kel asked worriedly.

    She hurriedly helped her up and they walked back to the bed. Kara was too worried that she couldn''t even say a word at that moment until they finally got to the bed.

    She checked Kel''s body and face to see if she was hurt in any way. "What happened? I heard the sound of things breaking in the bathroom and you sounded panicked," she asked worriedly.

    Kel saw the genuine worry on her face and sighed. "It''s nothing. You probably heard wrong besides, I am fine and nothing in the bathroom is broken." Kel tried to make her car but Kara was far from being calm.

    "No, I heard the sound of so many things breaking." she persuaded and Kel got up and washed to the washroom.

    She opened the door wide so that Kara could see. "See... Nothing is broken. You must be tired."

    Kara could not believe her eyes and looked at the washroom and shook her head continuously. She could not believe it.

    Kel''s smiled lightly and walked back to her seat after closing the door of the washroom. "You worry too much. Would you like me to call Ayla?" she asked with a smile but Kara gave no response because she was still in disbelief.

    ''What is going on? Why didn''t the doctors come? Did they not take my message seriously?'' she wondered.

    In the end, Kel still managed to call Ayla but she wasn''t in the best mood and Ayla could sense it in her voice almost instantly.

    Back to the present.

    Kel cursed under her breath and slammed her hand on the sink. "Why! Why does it have to be me?" her voice was not heard from outside the washroom because she didn''t want to wake Kara up but she was in a messed up state.

    ###

    It was Monday already and I had to go to school early. I heard Lucy doing some chores in the background and wondered why I still let her stay in the house even after knowing all that she did to get rid of me.

    A scoff left my mouth and my lips curved up slightly. I had already taken a bath and was ready to leave but seeing that it was still quite early, I decided to stay back for a while.

    I went out of the room and met the innocent looking lady cleaning the house so diligently. Well, I guess having her around isn''t that bad. She can do all the house chores before I finally break the news to her.

    Lucy noticed my presence and smiled when our eyes met. "Good morning." she greeted warmly and I couldn''t help but wonder how she can maintain such an innocent face yet have such a dark mind.

    "Good morning. I''ll be off to school now. Take care of yourself." I couldn''t pretend about how I felt towards her and because of that, my words came out strangely.

    She dropped the vacuum cleaner and hurried up to me. "Ayla, please have something to eat. You have not been eating well for the past few days and I''m worried that the master would be furious when he gets back."

    ''This is going to be interesting. I would like to watch her talk a lot and eventually mess up by herself. Don''t blame me later Lucy, you were the one who stopped me from leaving the house.'' I sighed and nodded before walking to the table where the food was kept.

    I didn''t trust her enough to eat what she had prepared. After all, she tried to kill me twice already.

    "Here, eat some of..." she was placing the food on my plate when I stopped her.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll just have some bread." I politely rejected and I could see that she was displeased but her expression didn''t last for two seconds.

    She passed me the bread and butter then sat beside me. This reminded me of the time I asked her to sit on my bed and the time I asked her to eat with me.

    Where did I get it wrong and why did she decide to do something like that to me?

    ''Whatever. I can''t continue to question the reasons she had and wish she was a better person. What''s done is done and for now, I''ll just watch this scene as a movie.''

    "Maam, have you thought of what to but for the master on Valentine''s day?" she asked revealing an ecstatic expression.

    Cough cough. I choked on the bread I was eating and looked at her confused. "Valentine''s day? Is it in February?"

    Lucy looked at me surprised and nodded. "You forgot?" she asked and I couldn''t help but drag my hair.

    "I thought it was in April. How couldn''t I have noticed the red and white decorations in the stores and even school?" I pulled my cheeks surprised.

    To make it more unbelievable, Lucy had changed the curtains to red with white dots.

    Am I that ignorant?

    ***

    I walked to school thinking about what exactly I was going to do on Valentine''s day. I couldn''t quite understand why people made a big deal out of it. To me, it would have been nice to just have family members around and...

    Oh, that reminds me, Gerard is the only family I have now. Hearing these thoughts in my head only made me realize how close I had gotten to Gerard. He has become more like family.

    That brings me to the first time I got to know him.

    He was a man of very few words and although I could defend myself again everyone else, I was like a tiny ant in front of him.

    Looking back at my past encounters, I realized that I could have easily hit him where it hurt and exited the mansion but never for once did I win a fight against him.

    Recalling all these thoughts just made me smile. I shook my head and walked into my class to prepare for today''s lecture.

    As expected, Kel and Kara could not make it to school today and I guessed that would be away for a few days.

    I went by today''s activities while thinking about what I could get for Gerard. I ended up going back home empty-handed.

    "Maam, there is a message for you." Lucy passed me an envelope and I looked at her quizzically.

    "Who is it from?" I asked and she didn''t seem to know.

    I pursed my lips and wondered who this could be from and what it entailed. Slowly, I opened the seal and realized that there were pictures.

    I stood up abruptly with my brows furrowed and stared at the pictures in disbelief.

    Lucy hurried over after seeing my reaction and held her mouth in shock after seeing the pictures as well.

    ''Seems Val wasn''t lying when he said Anastasia was with Gerard.''

 Chapter 119 - Save Yourself

    Lucy was equally surprised to see Anastasia with Gerard. She looked at the pictures very well and could only wonder who would have sent these.

    Not many ideas came to her mind except for granny. According to Lucy, no one else could have taken a picture of Gerard and Anastasia having dinner in a fancy hotel apart from granny or a paparazzi.

    She but her lower lips and watched as Ayla stormed into the room. "Ah even if I were the one, I''ll do the same."

    She quickly took out her phone and made a call to someone. "Did you send the pictures to Ayla? Is Anastasia really in China?" she asked questions one after the other without waiting for a tangible response.

    The voice from the other end spoke calmly but anyone who heard it would know that he was someone from a higher rank.

    "Lucy, your job is just to give us information about Gerard and that girl''s life and also to do what we ask of you. You don''t get to ask questions."

    Lucy was silent for a while and nodded. "Yes..." was her short answer.

    "Good. Now work faster with the plan. Gerard might be back sooner than expected." he explained to her and she nodded.

    The lines got disconnected and she sighed feeling cheated. She turned around and walked to Ayla''s room.

    "Maam, will you please open the door?" she asked sounding as though she had an innocent intention.

    Surprisingly, Ayla opened the door and let her in. She walked to her bed and sat with an indifferent expression on her face

    as Lucy stood silent.

    There was silence in the room until Lucy finally spoke. "I''m sure it''s not what you think "

    ###

    I looked up at her and sighed. My shoulders dropped and my lips curled downwards.

    I said nothing but she continued. "Although the master was like that before, I can guarantee you that he has changed so much after you came into his life." her words were meaningful and I couldn''t help but raise a brow.

    "Like that?" I asked and she behaved as though she had mistakenly said it.

    Lucy waved her hand in the said and shook her head in denial. "No no... Do get the wrong idea. That''s not what I mean. It''s just that..." she lowered her head and peeked her nails.

    I raised my brow slightly and wanted to know what she had to say. I got up and held her shoulders.

    "Tell me already, I want to know. Would you rather I continue to hope that he would one day like me? Anastasia is way glamorous and Madison know I can''t compete with her. So tell me so I can leave him in peace."

    I persuaded her and she finally began to say all sorts of unimaginable things. "Well, the master used to have the butler bring him so many girls before and never repeats the same girl twice. They would go to a quiet place in the mansion and I don''t know what would happen after that." her answer was not very clear but I already knew where she was headed.

    "All of a sudden, he just stopped receiving guests anymore and that was after his child with ma''am Anastasia."

    "They both have a child together?" I asked with a surprised expression.

    "The master never told you?" she asked and I shook my head in denial. Gerard had told me about this child but I wanted to know more and I wanted to hear what she had to say.

    She hesitated for a while, "I shouldn''t be saying all this. The master would be furious when he gets back. I might even lose my life." she stated and I couldn''t help but gawk at her bold words.

    I looked at my phone on the bed before turning back at her. "Tell me. I''ll not tell anyone. I might even be gone before he comes back home." I convinced her and she continued.

    "Well, some people who have worked in the mansion have gone missing over the years because they spoke I''ll against the master." she looked scared a little but I knew that this was all just an act.

    "There is a mausoleum at the back of the mansion. Rumours have it that he buried the worked there alive and that''s not all..." she looked around.

    "He also buries the girls the butler brings home there to make him younger... The master is not who you think he is."

    At the sound of the mausoleum, I knew something was off. Although most of the this she said were lies, she mixed it up with the truth making it difficult for me to tell if she was saying the truth or lying.

    I had been to that mausoleum once and found some engravings there and I also went downstairs which led underground and found more gravestones of people. Though I didn''t know who they were, it gave me chills.

    Listening to her say all these things made me even more confused.

    "The girls? Are you saying he may have murdered them?" I asked curiously and she nodded.

    "I can''t be sure but that was what I was told," she explained looking at me as though I was going to be the next target.

    I sighed and asked, "So do you think I might be the next target?" I asked and she hesitated.

    Immediately, she fell to her knees and began to beg. "Maam, please leave the Jarek mansion. It''s for your safety. The master is not who you think he is and some people are after you because of him." she looked distressed and I wasn''t sure if she was telling the truth or not.

    What does she mean by Gerard isn''t the man I think he is and that I should be careful because some people are after me?

    "What... What do you mean?" I asked confused and she explained a little more.

    "The kidnapping of that other day was arranged by Mr Jarek''s opposition. They are after you because they know that you are the person in his life right now." she was shivering but unfortunately, she made a big mistake in her confession.

    First, Lucy said that Gerard hurt the people who were buried in the mausoleum and that I might be the next target but now, she''s saying that I might be a target for another gang that is against Gerard.

    Her statements are contradicting and I couldn''t believe a single word she was saying.

    "Lucy, why would they attack me if Gerard would do it himself in the end?" I asked with my brow curved upwards.

    "Don''t you know why the master always leaves his windows closed?" she was bringing in another topic but I wanted to know the reason.

    Unfortunately, she isn''t the most reliable when it comes to telling the truth.

    "Why?" I asked and she said something that even an infant would believe to be a lie.

    "He''s cursed." just as she finished her statement, the sound of the door opening was heard.

    Gerard had his phone to his ear and looked at Lucy indifferently. He didn''t look angry nor did he look happy to be back.

    A smile formed on my face and I walked up to him and gave him a big hug. "You took so long." I poured against his chest and I could feel his hands caress my white hair.

    "Um. I''m sorry." he apologized and I looked up at him surprised. This was the first time I was hearing him apologize to anyone and it felt awesome that that someone was me.

    Lucy looked at Gerard confused. She was still on her knees and couldn''t understand why he was back all of a sudden without even telling anyone.

    When her master''s told her about his coming, she didn''t know it was going to be this fast. Now she could only hope that Ayla would believe all that she said and run away according to plan.

    "Master, welcome." she stood up and bowed slightly.

    Gerard didn''t even look at her and focused solely on me. It seemed as though she got the gist and began to walk backwards.

    Gerard raised his head and to my surprise, she did the unexpected. Lucy jumped out from the window and landed on her back.

    My eyes widened and I rushed to the window only to see that she was gone, away from sight.

    Worried, I wanted to run out to check if she was fine but Gerard held my hand. "Don''t worry. She only went away. She''s fine." he assured but I wasn''t satisfied.

    "But she..." I pointed to the window but instead, he flipped me over and hugged me.

    "Thank you." he sounded different and I couldn''t understand why he was acting this way.

    "But Lucy..." I was still worried that she was hurt but he didn''t loosen his grip on me.

    "Thank you for believing me." his words made me speechless and his behaviour made me more worried than the thought of Lucy dying.

    "Did something happen?" I asked confused but he said nothing.

 Chapter 120 - Youre The Big Bad Wolf

    Immediately after I got the pictures, I ran to my room and slammed the door shut. Although something about that picture seemed off, I was still taken aback by it.

    Just then, I got a call from Gerard. I answered but said nothing.

    "Hello" his calm and gentle voice was heard from the other end. Before I could say anything, he told me about his encounter with Anastasia.

    "I met Anastasia here yesterday. I wanted to tell you about it when I return home but saying it now seems better." Gerard knew that I didn''t like anything about Anastasia and hearing him tell me this just cleared my doubt completely.

    I know I shouldn''t have believed in the picture of him having dinner with Anastasia, I couldn''t control my emotions and doubted him for a second. What a bad wife.

    I sighed, "Pictures came in today. It''s probably the duo trying to get on my nerves." I explained what happened today and he also told me his side of the story.

    He was having dinner when Anastasia walked to the table and sat opposite him. I could clearly see from the picture that he wasn''t happy with her presence but the photographer did a good job in capturing the side of his face well.

    "I''ll be back soon," he assured and I nodded.

    "Um..." just then, a knock came from the door.

    "You want to get that?" he asked and I replied with a ''no''.

    "That''s probably Lucy. I''m not ready for drama." I dismissed it.

    "It might be important. Attend to her, I''ll still be on the line," he assured and I sighed.

    "It won''t take long. Hey... Mr Gerard, don''t go anywhere." I threatened and he reassured me.

    I got up and went to the door. I opened it and let her in not knowing that she would end up saying so many things to Gerard''s gearing.

    When he walked into the room, he still had his phone in his ear and although I wasn''t expecting him at that moment, I was ecstatic to see him there.

    **Back to the present.

    "Did something happen?" his behaviour was confusing to me and it felt as though there was more to this than he was saying.

    He finally broke the hug and pursed his lips. "Would you like to go out for a walk?" this was all of a sudden and I thought he would be tired because he had just come back.

    Seeing the strange expression on his face, I thought it might be best to follow him.

    "Um." I nodded but in the next minute, I cancelled the thought.

    "Let''s wait a while. Take a shower and I cook. We can go later." I suggested and he nodded.

    I went straight to the kitchen and put some rice on fire. After that, I went outside to check the place where Lucy fell.

    "Indeed, she escaped," I muttered. There was no blood and no body. It felt safe to say she made it away alive.

    I immediately went back in and prepared everything while Gerard took a shower. Soon, I was done and he was also done.

    The sun had disappeared completely and thus was the main reason why I told him to wait. I knew that the sun was still slightly up when he came back and I didn''t want him to get hurt by it.

    As he walked out, I could control my eye. No matter how many times I look at him, I couldn''t get used to his beautiful eyes and his outstanding features.

    My lips curved upwards and I waited for him to take a sit. Gerard walked up to me and pulled a chair out for me then pushed it back after I sat.

    I didn''t even realize that u wasn''t seated until he pulled the chair out and ushered for me to sit.

    I placed food on his plate and watched him eat. ''Doesn''t he look like Eros?'' my thoughts wondered.

    ''If he''s Eros then I think I am Psyche and this arrow of love touched the both of us.'' I smiled dreamily as my thoughts wandered to different places.

    "You should eat," he suggested and passed me a spoon.

    I took the spoon and wanted to eat my food but he pushed his plate towards me then continued eating.

    I knew what this meant and ate with him on the same plate. Soon, we were done and decided to take the walk.

    On the street, there were so many people still walking around and we were quiet as though we only came out to catch some air.

    We walked a long distance until we got to a quiet street. "Is something bothering you?" I asked to start a conversation but it took him almost ages to respond.

    "Some of the things Lucy said were true."

    his words were very clear but I maintained my composure and said nothing.

    "The air is cool tonight," I commented and looked up at the dark sky. In the next minute, I felt a thick jacket on my body.

    Gerard had placed his coat over me for heat. I looked at him and revealed a bright smile. He was about to say something but I didn''t let him.

    "How many stars do you think are you there?" I asked staring at the stars with dreamy eyes.

    He looked up with a calm face and responded. "A million? Or maybe billions," he responded.

    "It''s beautiful isn''t it?" I smiled and he responded,

    "Very."

    I smiled and looked at him after realizing that he wasn''t looking at the stars but rather at me.

    "The stars are beautiful from this distance but I was told they are very hot when one gets closer to them." my smile faded after I said the last word.

    "Whatever she said was in the past and the past is far away. I''d rather stick to this present that has you in it." I smiled.

    His expression softened for a minute but in the next, it looked distant again. "I might not be able to tell you the truth if I don''t say it today." his brows creased and his eyes were distant.

    I sighed then smiled. "What do you want to say? That you''re the big bad wolf?"

 Chapter 121 - Can You Fly?

    Her eyes glimmered under the night so and the stars spackled in them as though her eyes was a tiny galaxy on I s own.

    Gerard couldn''t help but stare at her. There was a beautiful smile on her face even though she had just said something he wasn''t expecting.

    He was speechless and didn''t know how to respond to what he just heard. ''Did she know all this while? Or could it be that she just said that without thinking?'' Gerard couldn''t help but wonder.

    After a few minutes of silence, Ayla looked up again and sighed. "I was anxious to know but it took you too long to tell me." her face was expressionless and Gerard couldn''t tell how she felt at that moment.

    Her lip curved slightly then she gently looked at him. "It''s okay, I know." after saying this, she turned to look at the sky again while feeling the warmth of his coat which was hanging on her shoulders.

    Her answer was still not clear to Gerard. Just how much does she know and why isn''t she asking any questions?

    "Since when?" he asked in a lower voice and he didn''t look at her.

    A sigh left her lips and her shoulders dropped. "Not too long ago. I mean, I had my doubts considering that I saw your eyes change colour countless times and I can remember the incident from your office." when he heard that last few words, his jaw dropped.

    ''Qin, that psycho. Didn''t he say he erased her memory? If it weren''t for him I would have told her about all this that night.'' Gerard cursed under his breath pushing all the blame to poor Qin.

    "I only remembered a few days ago." she tore her gaze from the sky and looked at him. "Is that why you stay away from the sun?" she asked and Gerard was short of words.

    Usually, if he got exposed to the sun, he would transform into a tree but the last time, he transformed into a monster and even hurt Ayla. There was only one explanation for this, the curse.

    The time was close and he will completely transform into a beast soon. The thought of this made him feel as though it would be best to send Ayla somewhere else, somewhere safe and far from him. Somewhere far from danger but he couldn''t bring himself to do it.

    ''I may be selfish but letting her go would kill me even before the complete transformation.'' he sighed. He couldn''t believe how the bond of mates could be this strong. Slowly, Ayla had become a major part of his existence and he couldn''t imagine a life without her.

    "Um." he nodded in response to her question and waited for her to ask more questions but she didn''t say anything else and just looked around.

    This made Gerard feel awkward and he still didn''t know what to say aside watch her.

    "Ah... How about we go for a late-night snack," she suggested after a long silence and he nodded.

    They walked to KFC and ordered a bucket of chicken. Seeing that no one was in the restaurant except the attendant, Ayla used that opportunity to switch moods.

    She was so happy with the chicken and unlike the Ayla who was quiet outside, she suddenly became a hungry Munger surprising even Gerard.

    He watched her eat to her satisfaction. He couldn''t even take his eyes away from her for one minute because she was fun to watch but on the other hand, he felt selfish.

    "Woah... How many did I eat?" she spoke as she rubbed her stomach satisfied.

    Gerard smiled seeing her acting this way. It was way better than her earlier behaviour when she had an indifferent expression.

    "The whole bucket," he replied showing that he didn''t eat even one.

    Her eyes widened in the realization and she sat up properly. "Really? Did I finish it all? How? Where did I put it?" she looked at her stomach which was still flat as though she had not eaten at all.

    Gerard was at a loss and didn''t even know how to answer her or if he even should.

    "Woah..." she mumbled embarrassed. Ayla pursed her lips then looked up at Gerard slowly.

    "Well, you see the thing is, I''ve not had anything tangible since morning and that''s why the warms in my stomach went on a rampage when the chicken entered their house."

    She pointed to her stomach when she said the word ''house'' and Gerard couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Let''s go?" he asked and she nodded. They walked out of the restaurant and a car was already packed outside.

    "Huh?" she looked at him after seeing a man in black open the door.

    "Let''s go." he gestured for me to enter the car and she couldn''t be more grateful. Although she enjoyed walking, the weather was chilling and her legs were tired already.

    When did he even plan this? Ayla wondered and got into the car.

    ###

    The ride was quiet and after riding miles away, I realized that we weren''t going back to the apartment but rather to the Jarek mansion.

    "Are we going back?" I asked confused and he nodded.

    "Um"

    I smiled. It had been a long time already and going back there wasn''t going to be bad after all, I missed my closet. But I was also going to miss the other apartment because we were alone there.

    We finally got to the mansion and everyone was pleased to see us again. We were welcomed as though we had just returned from a honeymoon.

    ''Ayla your thoughts are funny.'' I shook my head and walked with him upstairs and went into my room.

    It was just as I left it but there was no dust and it seemed to have been cleaned daily.

    I took a bath and whist still in my towel, walked to my closet and pushed the door inside. Everything was still intact and it was as though no one had been there since I left.

    I heaved a sigh of relief before walking back into the room. "Woah... What a night?" I slumped on the bed and stared at the ceiling.

    I recalled our conversation about Gerard''s identity and sighed. Of course, I knew he wasn''t ''your normal human'' but I still couldn''t shake off the thought of him being an inhuman.

    Just as I was thinking, my stomach rumbled and I knew I wouldn''t be able to sleep properly tonight because I overfed.

    I sighed and got up. I changed to my pyjamas and decided to take a walk to the garden outside.

    I was playing with a stick when I saw Gerard seated on a bench in the garden. I paused in my steps but walked towards him anyway.

    He had his head tilted to the back and his eyes were closed. I stood in front of him and just like a sensor, he spoke, "Can''t sleep?" he asked and I was taken aback for a second.

    "Um..." I cleared my throat before responding. "Yes... I guess I had too much to eat." I explained and noticed that his eyes were still closed.

    ''This is the perfect opportunity to as some questions... Just a few, not much.'' I nodded.

    "May I sit?" I asked and he patted the side of the bench, creating more space for me to sit.

    His eyes were still closed and I couldn''t help but wonder why. I pursed my lips after sitting and stole glances at him from time to time.

    I cleared my throat again and sighed at the awkward silence.

    "I''m listening," Gerard spoke without a word leaving my mouth. Was it that obvious that I had something to say?

    I adjusted my sitting position and asked my question. "What exactly are you?" I asked this question because I fought off a basilisk a few days back and that must be like a fight against his kind.

    But then again, the creature from my memory was nothing like the basilisk.

    It took a while for him to respond and when he did, I was confused. "I''m not sure."

    He didn''t know for real what he was? If I was to guess, I''d say he was a wolf. Just like the wolf I saved in the bush, he had the same eyes and I was fifty per cent sure that he knew the wolf I was talking about.

    "Huh? You don''t know what you are?" I asked genuinely surprised.

    His eyes were still closed and his head tilted back. "Some people would call me a tri-breed, some refer to me as a wolf, a demon or a vampire."

    His words made me gawk at him as though I was seated with an immortal being.

    "Woah... So I was right after all. You really are a wolf." I smiled as though I was going to be gifted for passing an exam.

    He said nothing but I knew he was more than just a wolf.. "Can you fly?" I asked inquisitively and his brows curved upwards.

 Chapter 122 - Victims

    Gerard''s brow curved and his eyes slowly opened. ''Was she interested in knowing about his abilities?'' he wondered.

    To him, Ayla was an exception. This is the first time a human would find out his identity and request for chicken instead of trying to flee.

    His head tilted as he evaluated her to know if she was truly Ayla or a shapeshifter.

    "What?" she asked after noticing him staring at her for a long time without answering her question.

    He shook his head and returned to his former position. "No." his eyes were closed when he said this so she couldn''t tell if he was lying or not.

    "Ah... I see." she nodded

    and tilted her head back. There was silence between the both of them until Gerard spoke.

    "Come with me." he stood up straight and began to walk away. Ayla followed closely wondering where he was planning to go.

    ###

    I sighed and walked beside Gerard who was very quiet. I had thought that when I finally told him that I knew he wasn''t human he would be relieved but why does it look as though he was burdened.

    Shouldn''t I be the one who acts surprised after knowing that he isn''t human? So why is he the one putting up a strange attitude?

    I pursed my lips and hugged myself because of the cold. ''It would it be wrong if I asked him the reason behind his gloomy attitude?''

    ##

    She soon caught up and they walked together to the back of the mansion where the mausoleum was built.

    She looked at him confused and wondered why he had brought her there.

    Before Ayla could say anything, Gerard walked in and turned on the light. The first time she came here she didn''t even think about turning on the switch because she was freaked out.

    He stood in front of the gravestone and Ayla could see the emptiness in his eyes.

    She stood quietly waiting for him to say something but it took almost half a day.

    "Who are they?" she asked and he gave her a response after a short while of waiting.

    "Mr and Mrs Jarek." his words sounded distant but had a spark of warmth in them.

    Ayla didn''t know what to say. She also lost both her parents and it wasn''t easy for her. Especially when her father died.

    Gerard sighed and turned around. He walked underground to the dark pit of the mausoleum.

    Ayla was scared because she had always hated the dark and the sound of thunder. Whenever she was in the dark, she would imagine clowns and these were the most frightening creatures to her.

    She followed behind him while shaking in fear but she didn''t let him notice. "Why... Why are we going down here?" although she knew that Lucy was lying about the girls being buried at this part of the mansion, she was still frightened by the dark and couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if a clown carrying a chainsaw appeared out of the blue.

    Gerard stopped all of a sudden startling her and then, he turned on the light. As soon as the lights were turned on, Ayla got a good look at the countless gravestones on the floor.

    She blinked twice and couldn''t believe her eyes. There were almost fifty gravestones if not more because it was like a long hall filled with souls.

    She felt shivers run down her spine as she stared at the horrific sight. "Who... Who are they?" she asked startled.

    "Victims." was his short response which wasn''t the best in that situation.

    Ayla was scared to wits and all he could say was just victims?

    Gerard waited for her to ask her questions which he knew would eventually come.

    "Why are they here? Why did they die?" she was too confused and didn''t even know how to construct a proper sentence.

    Gerard sighed heavily. "This happened years ago. These victims died on the same day as my parents. It was an attack by some group of people." Gerard knew that the people that attacked his parents were humans but he did want to make her feel strange.

    "Ha..." get placed her hands over her mouth in surprise. "You mean these people we''re all killed in one day?" she asked startled.

    "Um" he nodded and she instantly felt terrible. For her, no one should witness such cruelty. This was a sin against humanity and she couldn''t imagine how he felt when he realized that all these people were dead.

    "I watched them die." his voice was cold and the temperature dropped.

    Ayla could not believe her ears. ''He watched all of them die? What exactly has he been through?'' looking at Gerard, Ayla could tell that he was sad even though he tried to suppress it with anger.

    ***

    Diana paced in her room worried. She watched Gerard and Ayla walk to the mausoleum and age was worried that he would lose his cool.

    Gerard never visited the mausoleum after the day his parents were buried there. Going back there now might only make him furious.

    In the same room, Madison sat on the chair and tried to make Diana calm. "If you continue to pace around like this, it won''t solve anything and you might end up tired and wasted." She joked around.

    Just then, Diana began to walk to the door. "I can''t handle it anymore." she wanted to go out and meet then but was stopped by Madison.

    "Then what? Do you think I''m not worried as well?" she yelled at Diana then continued.

    "Tsk... Who do you think this is for?" she asked without expecting an answer. "Gerard needs to confront his past to heal. You might be worried about Ayla but this I promise you, Gerard will never do anything to hurt her, not when he is in his right senses."

    Diana sighed. She wasn''t doing this for Gerard but Ayla. She has seen Gerard in an angry state and knows what he was capable of doing.

    She also knew that Gerard would never forgive himself if Ayla got hurt by his hands.

    "Okay... I''ll wait a while longer." she finally succumbed and Madison clapped.

    After a while, Madison asked, "What do you think they are talking about?" she asked casually and Diana shrugged.

    "What else? Probably about Mr and Mrs Jarek and the other people that lost their life of that day," she answered.

    Madison nodded in understanding. "But when did those two get so close?" she jerked up in surprise at the realization of something.

    Diana looked at her confused. "What?" she asked wondering why Maddie behaved like that.

    "He wouldn''t have told her, would he?" she asked in shock.

    "Told her what?" Diana asked.

    Madison placed her palm over her mouth making Diana more confused.

    "No no no. Gerard still doesn''t have enough courage to tell her the truth." Madison explained and Diana thought for a while.

    "What''s the big deal? Whether or not he told her, I''m sure she would find out somehow." she pointed out but Madison was still contemplating the scenario.

    She shrugged and brought up another surprising thing. "Why haven''t I seen the duo lately? Didn''t they get tired of staying in the mansion?" she was talking about Anastasia and granny.

    "Gerard froze Granny''s account and sent a message to Anastasia''s father asking him to tell his daughter to go back home or else their previous deal would be off," she explained and Madison couldn''t help but burst into laughter.

    "What''s funny?" Diana asked oblivious why she was laughing.

    "They both acted as though they owned the Jarek mansion. The air even felt stuffy with them around." Madison managed to speak and laugh at the same time.

    Diana wasn''t even thinking about that right now. All her attention was on the mausoleum. She couldn''t wait for them to leave that place.

    "They are out," she spoke followed by a sigh of relief.

    "Really, let me see." Madison pushed to get a clearer view.

    Gerard had his hands in his pocket and Ayla hugged herself. It seemed as though she was freezing with just those pyjamas.

    Gerard stopped in his steps and looked at Ayla who was lost in her thoughts.

    She was still walking forward and eventually bumped into him. "Huh?" she looked up at him and wondered why he stopped walking.

    Gerard said nothing and just stared at her. He had so much to say but staring at her now, he couldn''t find the words.

    He sighed and made a request. "Can we stay here for a while?" he didn''t want to go back into the mansion nor did he want to stay alone.

    "Um..." She contemplated because she was cold yet didn''t want to turn him down.

    "Okay." she nodded and walked to the bench nearby. There was already a blanket and pillow there to protect her from the cold.

    She looked up at him surprised and his lips slightly curved upwards.

    ''Seeing that ting smile warms my heart now.'' she thought and he responded.

    "The blanket would do a better job."

 Chapter 123 - Youre Selfish

    I looked at him confused. "Did you just read my thoughts?" I asked surprised but his answer was confusing.

    "Sometimes." was his short answer.

    "I don''t understand." I wanted to know so much and I had a lot of questions I wanted to ask.

    We sat on the bench and he placed the blanket over my body. But he didn''t just stop there, he hugged me and only then did all the cold I felt disappear.

    "I can sometimes hear your thoughts and sense when you are in danger but not always," he explained and I nodded in understanding.

    "Ahah... I see. So it''s not frequent." I muttered to myself remembering all the times I jokingly thought of punching him across the face.

    There was a brief silence but I didn''t let it last for too long before asking my next question.

    "Do you feed on blood?" I asked recalling that in most movies I''ve watched, werewolves bit humans and vampires feed on blood.

    His brow furrowed and he was quiet was a split second. "Where did you get that from?" he asked making a confused face.

    I shrugged and he shook his head. "I don''t feed on blood. I''ve never done that, I''ll never do that. It''s disgusting, why would you think so?" he spoke as though trying to state a point and I couldn''t help but smile seeing him adamant about it.

    "Oh, I see..." I nodded and smiled. Gerard cleared his throat and had a serious expression after noticing his earlier behaviour.

    "So... Can you fly?" I asked knowing full well that I had asked before.

    "No." was his short answer.

    "How many stomach chambers do you have?" I asked after wondering how many he could have. If he was monogastric or ruminant.

    He looked at me surprised and speechless. ''What am I? A cow?'' he sighed and looked away, "Pass."

    "Why? Then will you tell me if you can fly or not?" I asked trying to bargain.

    "Why are you obsessed with flying? When have you ever heard of a wolf flying?" he asked meaningfully and my lips curved upwards.

    "Rampage," I answered and he looked at me confused.

    "Huh?"

    "The wolf in rampage could fly." I looked up at him with inquisitive eyes.

    Gerard pinched the space between his brow and couldn''t hold it anymore. He began to laugh after hearing that bizarre statement.

    I smiled. "See, now you''re smiling. Next time you put on a frown, I''ll ask if you can fly."

    After hearing me, he laughed even harder. Gerard had always been the type to care about his image in front of others and seeing him laugh like this made me happy and surprised at the same time.

    Time went by and we just stared up at the sky to enjoy this night together. There was total silence but we didn''t feel distant.

    My eyes were already closing but I still wanted to ask one last question. "Gerard..."

    "Um," he responded still staring at the stars with me in his arms.

    "Are you afraid of the sun?... Is that why you can''t control yourself when you get exposed to the sun?" I had thought about it for a long time and even related it to other creatures.

    For wolves, they draw their power from the moon and vampires, they hate to be under the sun so if he was either of the two, he wouldn''t like the sun either.

    ##

    "I''m cursed," Gerard responded but got no reaction from Ayla so he decided to continue.

    "After everyone who were present on that day was killed by humans, I... Lost it. I was driven by anger and tormented so Many people." he was silent for a while and looked at the moon then continued.

    "She came on that day and I couldn''t recognize her. I treated her badly as well and she cursed me to never see the sun." Gerard noticed that Ayla wasn''t responding and he looked down only to realize she was already asleep.

    He smiled gently and raised the blanket higher. He kissed her forehead then looked at the sky again.

    ''Time is passing quickly and it will soon be time for the curse to become permanent.'' he sighed and thought about only one person, "Ayla."

    If Gerard is unable to fund a way to break the curse before the proposed time, he would become a beast forever and not just that, he would think like a beast and act like one, forgetting relationships and family.

    He sighed and looked at the moon. "What do I do?" he was already losing hope and wasn''t sure what to do anymore.

    Gerard had thought that by getting married to a human and consummating the marriage, he would be able to be free from the curse but now, he had doubts.

    Madison said Ayla was like a drug and the more he got from her, the more he wanted her.

    He had experienced it as well. Controlling himself around Ayla was difficult and he wasn''t going to risk her life for his freedom from the curse. Besides, consummating the marriage was only his thought of how to break the curse. The goddess never said that was the way.

    Gerard was frustrated but at this point, he could only hope that the goddess was hearing and that she would at least, show him the way.

    ***

    "Ha... Don''t they make a great couple? If I was the goddess, I would break the curse right now." Valerie sighed.

    "I know right. But don''t forget, only the moon goddess knows how to break the curse. Even I don''t know." Vienna responded.

    "Silence!" a woman with grey hair and pure white skin hushed them.

    The duo kept quiet instantly and stood together in fright.

    "If you wanted to say all these why don''t you just say it behind my back. Saying it in front of me won''t make that young man''s punishment any lighter." she had a stern look and she looked like a woman of principles.

    The moon goddess is known by her subjects as unbendable. Whenever she makes a decision, it is final and she never shows mercy until the punishment is completed.

    Vienna closer to her and asked, "Then why did you ask us to watch the girl? Don''t you know she would be the one to be most affected if Gerard becomes an animal?" she was bold with her question but the moon goddess didn''t see a problem with it.

    "Sigh... It''s her fate. We would just have to erase her memory when that time comes." she spoke without any compassion or care in the world.

    "Wait wait wait, what?" Valerie had been quiet all this time but after hearing this, she couldn''t help but show her displeasure.

    "That''s her fate." was the goddess''s short response.

    Valerie scoffed and muttered. "You are punishing him for being ruthless but you are no different."

    "And you want to teach me principles?" the goddess asked obviously hearing what Valerie said.

    "Don''t you think it''s unfair? If Gerard deserves to be punished, then why would you involve Ayla who is innocent and why would you make her suffer?!" she couldn''t hold back and yelled.

    "She wouldn''t be suffering. I''ll erase her memory besides, she can''t change her destiny. This is the path she was meant to follow." the goddess replied casually.

    "You''re selfish!" Valerie yelled surprising everyone.

    Vienna who had always been the rugged one was surprised seeing Valerie''s outburst.

    "One more word and..." the goddess was still talking when Valerie cut her short.

    "And what? You''re going to curse me? Or punish me? Go ahead. That''s all you ever do anyway." after saying this, she stormed out not even waiting for the goddess to speak and leaving the hall silent.

    Vienna was surprised and almost wanted to clap at the spot but controlled her clumsy self.

    She bowed and walked away to catch up with Valerie. The goddess stared at the exit speechless.

    She sat on her chair and pinched the space between her brow. She was exhausted and it was evident on her face.

    Soon, Vienna spotted Valerie who was sitting in a corner with an angry expression on her face.

    "You know you might explode if your face remains as red as that." Vienna sarcastically comment and Valerie wiped her tears.

    She was at the point where she was so angry that tears were even dropping.

    Vienna sighed and sat by her side. "She got on your nerves this time, didn''t she?"

    Valerie was too angry to even talk and Vienna knew this.

    Valerie got worried. "What do we do now?" she held Vienna''s hand and shook it worriedly.

    Vienna sighed and thought for a moment. "What''s the punishment for disobedience?" she smiled and looked at Valerie mischievously.

    Valerie didn''t understand what she was saying but hoped that it could help Ayla get out of this mess.

    "We''ll help them break the curse.. We''ll do this together," she spoke determined while Valerie stared at her confused.

 Chapter 124 - Special Occasion

    Time passed and Gerard didn''t realize he was too tired and slept off as well. They both remained like that until his eyes snapped open and he found himself in his room.

    He had slept for so long and it was already morning. He jerked up from bed and wondered how he got there. Nonetheless, he was grateful to whoever got him there before the sun rose.

    Tired, he walked out of his room with a toothbrush in his hand and his hair in a messy state.

    This was so unlike Gerard who always looked perfect in the eyes of so many.

    As he walked past the staff, everyone stared at him surprised but he didn''t realize this until he heard Diana''s voice.

    "Brother..." She ran up to him with a plate of soup in her hand. She dropped the soup on the table and checked his body like a security inspector.

    Gerard looked at her confused. "Do you want to die?" he joked around but had a serious expression. He wasn''t used to people touching him in that manner except for Ayla, not even Diana.

    She stopped in her actions and looked up then smiled awkwardly. Her face turned serious almost instantly and she looked at him confused.

    "Why? ...why are you looking at me like that?" He asked it was only then that his eyes scanned the room and realized that everyone was weirdly looking at him.

    "What? Is there something on my face? Don''t you all have something to do?" he asked in his usual cold tone and the place because chaotic. The staff rushed away but they couldn''t deny how happy they were to see their master this morning.

    As soon as everyone was away, he turned his attention to Diana and asked why she was staring at him like that.

    "Go ahead, speak."

    Diana pursed her lips and thought of a suitable way to say this. "Did... Did the curse break already?" she asked unsurely and this question seemed to piss Gerard off.

    He gave her a death stare and began to walk away. Talking about the curse was a sensitive matter to him and he didn''t even like to hear the word curse.

    "No no wait." she ran and caught up to him but he didn''t want to hear anything. He knew that all the staff were depending on him because only when the curse is broken will they be able to speak.

    That explains why they were all standing and watching him this morning but unfortunately, he didn''t see any sign of their expectations becoming a reality.

    "Enough Diana. You know I don''t like talking about this issue." after saying that, he began to walk again but she didn''t stop.

    "When do you think you came in today?" she yelled after him and he paused in his steps.

    That was a very important question because he had not seen Ayla this morning.

    His eyes widened at the thought of doing something bad to her and turned to Diana worried.

    ***

    In Gerard''s room, Diana sat on the bed while Gerard paced the room in deep thought.

    "So you''re saying I only came in after the sun was up? How come I don''t remember this?" he asked still confused even after Diana had explained to him about a million times.

    "Uh-hm" she nodded and began to explain again.

    "I rushed downstairs after oversleeping only to see you carrying Ayla in your arms with the blanket still wrapped on her body. You walked in and didn''t say a word to anyone even though a lot of staff were staring in awe," she spoke as though she was telling a fantasy story to kids.

    "It was magical." she ended her statement by saying that and smiling as though still remembering everything.

    Gerard was still in denial. The curse couldn''t have just vanished like that, he could still feel the difference and knew for sure that he was still cursed.

    "So what do you think? Do you think the goddess is finally convinced that you have changed?" she asked enthusiastically but Gerard shook his head.

    "No. I would know if the curse has been broken. I still feel cursed." he knew he was still cursed but he believed Diana even though it was unbelievable.

    "How can you know for sure? What if the curse is already broken and you don''t even know?" Diana pouted.

    "No. I would know. Besides..." he pointed to his chest and she looked at him sceptically.

    "...it still hurts like it was yesterday." after he said this, Diana''s shoulder dropped. As long as his heart still hurt like that, it means the curse isn''t broken yet.

    He sighed and decided to focus on something else. "Should I call her?" he turned to Diana talking about Ayla.

    "Nah... She would probably be in class by now." Diana remained and he nodded.

    Ayla left early after Gerard left her room and went to school without knowing what had happened either.

    Diana was not willing to back down from the previous conversation. "But what do you think is the reason for that occurrence?"

    Gerard sighed and looked at her. She thought he was going to say something in response to what she just asked but his next statement shattered her hope.

    "Don''t you have your room?" he asked with his arms folded and his voice as cold as

    the North Pole

    She pouted her lips and shrugged. "I do but that''s not the case now." she pushed it aside but Gerard didn''t seem to want to continue the conversation.

    He began to walk to the bathroom. "Used the door," he spoke with finality leaving her in shock.

    Diana scoffed and got up feeling wronged. "It''s obvious that the curse is t broken yet," she murmured and unexpectedly got a response.

    "I''ll let the goddess know how disrespectful you have been," Gerard responded from the bathroom and Diana dashed out scared that she might be the next cursed girl.

    Gerard stayed under the shower for a long time thinking about how staying under the sun was possible.

    He closed his eyes and tried to recall what happened but nothing came. He didn''t seem to recall anything that happened.

    The water flowed for a very long time until he finally walked out of the bathroom.

    Sighing, he dried his hair with a towel then looked up only to see Ayla seated on his bed. Her beautiful long white hair and her alluring clear skin like snow were eye-blinding.

    Gerard blinked twice and shook his head. Ayla had never been to this room before but seeing her there now made him feel as though she was part of his life from the very beginning.

    She turned around and looked at him with a smile on her face but she soon began to fade away but her smile was permanent.

    Gerard reached for her but she completely disappeared and he blinked twice wondering if he was starting to have hallucinations and insomnia.

    Shaking his head, he picked up his phone hurriedly and dialled her number.

    Shortly after, he got a response from the other end. "Hey you..." her lively sweet voice filled his ear and he couldn''t help but sigh in relief.

    "When will you be back?" he asked desperate to see again.

    "Mr Gerard, it hasn''t even been two hours since I left the house. Besides, I want to go to

    CSG to take a look at the company before tomorrow." she had already told Gerard about the job interview with CSG and he approved of it. In fact, he was happy for her.

    "Um... Don''t be late." was his short response and she nodded in understanding.

    "Okay..." the lines got disconnected and she smiled at her phone before walking back to class.

    Just after the lines got disconnected, Gerard received a been on his phone. It was a reminder about today''s date and he sighed then his lips curved upwards slightly.

    He clasped his hand and rubbed it together as though preparing for something. "Well, let''s get to work."

    He made some calls and was busy all day preparing for this special day. He didn''t let the thought of the early morning drama disturb him at all.

    Gerard slumped on the bed tired from the preparations and stared at his hand tiredly. "So this is what it feels like to do some physical work."

    Just as he was talking, his phone rang and it was Madison. He didn''t want to answer her call but she soon became a nuisance.

    "What!"

    "You sure are feisty today. Are you maybe in that time of the month?" Madison joked around comparing him to a woman on her period.

    Gerard sighed and hung up not even waiting for her to say a word but as expected, she called back.

    "Don''t waste my time." he coldly spoke and she knew he wasn''t in the mood to joke around.

    "So, what do you have planned out for today''s special occasion?" she asked inquisitively but his response was dismissive.

    "It''s none of your business.. Mr Jarek knows how to treat his woman."

 Chapter 125 - Henrys Secretary

    Madison was speechless. She was used to Gerard''s cold nature but hearing him talk like this about Ayla was on another level. This was the first person Gerard was showing so much affection towards and single people would die by just seeing the both of them together.

    As though wasn''t enough, he decides to add more salt to her wound. "Why? Oh I remember, you''re still single," he spoke casually and this act of his made her more furious.

    "Hey! What''s your business with my relationship status?" she yelled at him and he scoffed.

    "It''s not my fault that you can''t help but butt into my marriage issues." he shrugged and the lines got disconnected.

    Gerard chuckled and placed his phone on the table but he knew it wasn''t over. Just seconds later, his phone beeped and he knew who the notification would be from.

    He took his phone and checked the screen then sighed. "I knew she wouldn''t give up that easily." he opened the notification and saw an angry emoji. That was all Madison could send and he couldn''t help but scoff.

    He dropped his phone and lay on his bed for a while, tired from simply asking other people to get things done.

    After a few minutes of rest, he took his phone and placed a call to someone. The phone didn''t even get the chance to ring before the other party answered.

    "Hello Sir." his secretary responded almost instantly.

    "Place a call to CSG and tell them to grant the employment of miss Ayla who would be interviewed tomorrow." his words were straightforward and she responded instantly.

    "Yes sir. I''ll do that now." the lines got disconnected and she didn''t wait for a second to place the call.

    "Hello, this is CSG. How may I help you?" the secretary was in charge of taking her boss''s call answered and didn''t even know who was on the line.

    From the background, Gerard''s secretary could hear Henry asking his secretary who was on the line.

    A sigh left her mouth. "This call is from the office of Mr Gerard Jarek. There would be an applicant for a job interview in your company. Do well to notify your boss that Mr Gerard wants that person hired. She goes by the name Ayla." she spoke very fluently and the other secretary couldn''t believe her ears.

    "Yes... Yes, I''ll deliver your message now." she hurriedly responded and the lines got disconnected.

    "Who was that?" he spoke with pride in his tone as he searched his phone in the moving car but when he heard his secretary''s response, he froze.

    "It''s a call from the office of Mr Jarek." she smiled happily feeling privileged to be able to hear from the most professional secretary in country C.

    Although she had not spoken to Gerard himself, it was a privilege talking to someone who was frequently by his side.

    "Huh? Which Jarek?" Henry knew of only one Mr Jarek and knew that it would be impossible that it was the same person.

    "Mr Gerard Jarek. The king of country C." the secretary cleared his doubts ad he immediately reached for the phone in his secretary''s hand.

    "What... What is the line already disconnected?" he asked staring at the phone in disbelief.

    Anyone who saw him at that moment would not believe that he was the same arrogant bas*ard who always believed that he was above everyone else.

    The secretary scoffed and took the phone from his hand. "His secretary called to notify you that a girl by the name of Ayla would be coming for an interview and he wants her to get the job." she shrugged with a mischievous smile on her face.

    Henry looked confused. "Since when did Gerard become interested in girls?" He asked.

    His secretary shrugged. "No. I bet she''s just someone he''s trying to help out. She can''t be very important."

    "Ah... I see." he nodded planning something in his head.

    The secretary also had her head running haywire thinking about how she could use this to her advantage.

    "Lisa, don''t you think it would be great if we ask for something in return. I mean, my company could use some assistance from Gerard," he mentioned Gerard''s name as though they were on per and even Lisa could not help but glare at him.

    "You call his name so casually as though you are both on the same level." she snorted and Henry scoffed proudly.

    "What? What more does he have aside from his title? When it comes to looks and elegance, you can''t compare this look..." he pointed to his face "...and that of your so-called king."

    Lisa scoffed. "Sure... I definitely can''t compare. You''re not even as handsome as his butler." she whispered the last sentence so he couldn''t hear.

    "See... Why would I care about such a person when I have the whole world at my feet and all the girls in country C scavenging around me like flies." his narcissistic attitude was on another level and Lisa was getting fed up just by sitting next to him

    "Sure... All the girls love you because you''re the easiest to get." this time around, he heard her and his eyes turned red.

    "What did you just say?" he asked furiously.

    "Oh... Well, I said not only are you handsome but also kind. This is why all the girls flock around you." she spoke as though boosting his ego but he didn''t buy it.

    "Stop the car!" he yelled at the driver and she knew what was coming.

    The driver got down seeing as this was a usual occurrence. "Maybe I should just grab a coffee because this is going to take long." the driver sighed and walked to the nearest cafe leaving the duo in the car.

    "What did you say? That I''m easy?" he looked at her angrily and as though Lisa had grown a tail, she retorted.

    "Why? Are you going to beat me in the car? Or have you forgotten that you still need my work expertise?" she glared at him and seeing that this was the first time she spoke back at him, he was speechless.

    "Henry," she referred to him by his name without adding any respect at all.

    "You will continue to do as I say or else, there would be no CSG in the nearest future and if you think this is a joke, I dare you to lay a finger on me." she glared at him and he became like an obedient lamb that couldn''t talk back.

    ''You just wait and see. Once I get connected with Gerard, you''ll be kicked out from my company.'' Henry thought to himself as that was the only thing he could do.

    Henry knocked on the window and the driver came in with the coffee in his hand. He wasn''t expecting them to finish their argument so quickly but he was glad he made it back in time.

    "Take me back home." Henry requested and the driver nodded.

    He made a U-turn and drive but Lisa stopped him. "Take me to the office. I have some work to do."

    The driver was now confused. Was he supposed to continue driving or make a turn again?

    Weighing the best option, he decided to continue driving since his boss was indeed Henry and not Lisa.

    "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear her?" Henry yelled at him and he immediately found an excuse.

    "Sorry, sir. I''m looking for a chance to make a turn." immediately he got to the next turn, he sped off like a hurricane.

    ''These two are unpredictable. One time they are fighting and the next, he takes her side.'' he shook his head in disbelief.

    Henry turned and faced his window still angry and Lisa did the same except she wasn''t expressive about her emotions and just pretended to be unbothered.

    She got a call on her phone and when she looked at it, she hissed and put it on silent.

    It was from a woman named Mare, her mother whomever she didn''t want to have any relationship with anymore.

    Lisa was the biological daughter of Mare and the stepsister to Ayla but after she left Salem, she didn''t want to have anything to do with her mother or Ayla anymore.

    On her own, she became a secretary and made a name for herself by working with CSG.

    Although it wasn''t a big company like Gerard''s empire, it was still hotcake in country C and working with Henry was the dream of many.

    She scoffed and looked at Henry from the side of her eyes. ''I have you trapped in my hands and one day, you''ll wake up to the realization that you are nothing but my employee.'' she smiled mischievously and focused on what she was looking at outside.

    ***

    Gerard sighed after receiving the confirmation call from his secretary. He had just come out of the shower and looked at the cupboard on his right.

    He opened it and took out a tiny box. ''I never got the opportunity to do this.. Will she say yes?'' he wondered.

 Chapter 126 - Did You Forget?

    I sighed as I got off the bus. I wanted to look ok at the place where I would be working and estimate how long it would take me to get there on time tomorrow morning.

    The company was a very big one just like the one in movies and I can already imagine myself in the workshop on the machine making shoes.

    That would be nice.

    I sighed and nodded my head with beaming confidence. "I can do this." I turned around to leave but just then, an incoming car splashed me water.

    "Oh shit!" the driver parked and immediately rushed towards me.

    "I''m sorry ma''am. I didn''t see the water." he passed me a handkerchief and I smiled at this polite gesture of his.

    He ran off and rushed to open the door for the person in the backseat.

    I sighed and turned around to clean my clothing which was soaked. "How did this water even get here?" I cursed beneath my breath.

    ##

    A few meters away, Lisa was asking the driver, "Why didn''t you get the door on time?" she had a stern voice and it sounded as though she was the boss.

    "Oh well... Ma''am I accidentally splashed water on that lady so I went to give her a..." he didn''t finish his statement when Lisa began to walk away.

    She got to the entrance and turned to see the girl he was talking about but she was already gone.

    "These unfortunate people won''t stop lurking around." she shrugged and walked away without a care in the world.

    ###

    Sigh. I walked to the bus stop and waited for the next bus going my way. Unfortunately, it took a while.

    Taking out my phone, I realized I had so many messages and calls from none other than Madison.

    "Did something happen?" I murmured before opening the messages. To my surprise, they were just emojis and she didn''t even write one word.

    "What is this? Did she just start using a phone yesterday?" I wondered.

    There was a love emoji, kiss emoji and many ambitious ones. "What''s all this? One would think that she is really into me."

    The bus finally came and I was soon on my way home. My phone beeped reminding me that today was the match between Chelsea my fan club and LOSA.

    I smiled widely and couldn''t wait to get home. Finally, the day has come and I wouldn''t miss this match for anything in the world.

    As soon as the bus stopped, I dashed out and rushed home. I rushed in without looking at anyone and straight to the TV set.

    The song for the match was still playing and the players were just walking into the field.

    "Phew... I didn''t miss anything." I leaned forward with my elbow on my knee and back forming a 45 degree to my thighs.

    I heard footsteps but I couldn''t care less. All I care about was the match and that was it.

    "Ayla... When did you get back?" Gerard asked but got no response as the former had her eyes glued to the TV.

    The players were positioned in their spot and soon, the whistle blew. This made me even more attentive to the point where I wouldn''t even know if there was a robbery going on.

    Gerard waved his hand before sitting on the same couch where I sat. He took his phone out and began to scroll through it.

    He had always been very busy with work and wasn''t the type to sit and watch football. Watching his wife do just that now was foreign to him.

    It was a two-hour match and I was determined to watch it to the end.

    ##

    Gerard searched his phone not looking for anything in particular. This was the first time Ayla would come home and not even notice his presence. Was football more important?

    As she stared at the TV with so much enthusiasm, he couldn''t help but wonder what she found interesting in watching boys run around the field passing balls.

    ''Does she even know what today is or am I the only one who has been preparing since last month?'' he but his lower lips and dropped the phone in frustration.

    Bored by the match, he stood up to get a cup of coffee and even made some for Ayla. To his greatest surprise, she took the coffee from his hand but continued watching the match.

    He had been sitting there for a very long time but she didn''t acknowledge his presence but now, she knows how to collect coffee... Ha!

    Gerard sat and watched the match by force. It was only thirty minutes into the match and he was already feeling sleepy.

    He placed his elbow on the armrest and supported his chin on his palm waiting endlessly for the match to be over and in beat scenarios, for a blackout to occur.

    ''There! I got it. A power outage would be the best.'' he smiled cheekily but when he turned to look at her, he realized that it was of no use. Ayla was really interested in this match and behaving like a child at this moment wouldn''t be fun.

    He waited for a while and finally, the whistle blew and it was halftime. Ayla sighed with a smile on her face and stretched.

    "Ah..." it was only then that she turned to look at the grumpy Gerard. A smile appeared on her face.

    "Hey you... How was your day?" she asked oblivious of the fact that someone was in a terrible mood.

    "Is the match over? Can we go now?" he asked without looking at her.

    Ayla knew something was wrong but could place it. She pursed her lips and looked at him with puppy eyes.

    "Did something happen? Have you eaten? Are you hungry?" she asked all the questions at one wondering what could be bothering him.

    Gerard thought for a moment and wondered if he told her he was hungry she would abandon the match. That way, they could but grab something to eat.

    "Ye..." He was just about to answer when the whistle blew again and Ayla turn abruptly happy to watch the next half and leave him all to himself.

    "Ah, the halftime is over. It''s time for the next half." she turned and looked at the TV screen again leaving Gerard speechless.

    His lips curved downwards almost instantly, his brow furrowed seeing that she was glued to the TV screen again.

    He moved closer to her but she didn''t even notice. His frown deepened. He moved closer again but she still didn''t notice anything.

    ''That''s it, I''ve had enough.'' Gerard held her hand and flipped her over thinking that it would only get her to turn instead, she fell on his chest and his back laid on the couch with Ayla on him.

    Her eyes glued to his and now that he finally had her attention, he couldn''t come up with the appropriate words instead, he was mesmerized by how beautiful she looked even when she wasn''t putting any effort.

    They both stayed like that for a while not saying anything and just looking into each other''s eyes.

    Ayla moved up to break the silence and free herself from Gerard but he pushed her down and she blinked twice.

    "You... The..." she wanted to say that the match was still ongoing but Gerard wasn''t listening as he was completely lost in her beautiful eyes.

    The whistle blew and one of the teams had just won but she missed it because Gerard didn''t let go.

    "Did... Did something happen?" she asked confused that he wasn''t letting go.

    Gerard struggled with words but didn''t show it and finally blurted out, "Did you forget what today was?" he asked surprised that she was watching UCL instead of planning the day with him or at least, wishing him.

    "Of course I didn''t forget." she smiled widely and Gerard was confused for a minute.

    ''So she didn''t forget?'' a slight smile crept on his face and he waited for her to wish him but her next statement turned his smile upside-down.

    "That''s what I''m doing. And I''m already missing out on the good part." she poured as she explained that he was stopping her from continuing her match.

    Gerard looked at her in disbelief. He looked at the TV set and then back at her. "Are you kidding me? This... Is what makes today special?" he asked in disbelief.

    Ayla pursed her lips confused. "Um-hm. You know, of all the men I know, you''re the only one who doesn''t love football."

    Gerard scoffed. "Of all the men you know indeed. How many do you know?" he asked still in disbelief that he was the only one planning something.

    Ayla''s phone suddenly began to ring. She got off Gerard and checked who the call was from.

    "Oh, it''s Madison." Gerard sat up with his face in a pout. Only he could understand what he was feeling at that moment.

    "Happy Valentine''s day Ayla... Feed me, what did Gerard do for you? I''m sure it was something special." Madison screamed from the other end and from the first sentence she made, Ayla was struck dumb.

    She turned to look at Gerard with her lips pursed but now, he was the one who had his eyes glued to the TV.

 Chapter 127 - Will He Find Me?

    Ayla''s eyes widened. She looked at Gerard then at the phone in her hand. How could she have forgotten such an important occasion?

    All of a sudden, she wasn''t interested in the match again and couldn''t even find the words to say.

    The other day she went out to look for a gift for him, she couldn''t find anything suitable and ended up not getting anything and as a result of that, she forgot about today.

    She pursed her lips and looked at Gerard with puppy eyes but unfortunately, he wasn''t looking at her but rather at the TV screen.

    She moved closer to him but he didn''t turn around at all and pretended as though she wasn''t there.

    She moved closer again but he didn''t seem affected at all. Was this payback time?

    Ayla sighed and made a teary face. She didn''t know what to do and to make matters worse, she gave all her attention to the match instead of him.

    ''Payback is indeed a bi*ch'' she sighed at the thought of it and her shoulders dropped.

    ''What do I do?'' she wondered then remembered what the devil in her mind would always tell her in cases like this.

    ''Don''t think, just act.'' she pursed her lips and hesitated for a second before reaching out her hands to hold him.

    Gerard''s brow twitched when he felt her tiny hands on his. They were warm and soft and he almost wanted to tell her he had forgiven her already.

    How could something as small as a touch cause one to forget about past issues?

    He shook his head unwilling to give in easily but then, the sweet sound of her melodious voice filled his ears and it became harder for him to hold a grudge.

    "Gerard... I''m sorry." she moved closer to him until there was no space between both of them again.

    Gerard said nothing and maintained his indifferent expression. His eyes were glued to the TV but his brain was running haywire.

    Ayla placed her head on his shoulder and slipped her arms around his waist. "I''m sorry..."

    He couldn''t continue to remain silent and decided to say something that would help his situation but it only made it worse.

    "And why should I believe you?" he asked with a straight face, not looking at her but the TV.

    Ayla didn''t hesitate at all and just blurted out, "Because I''m your wife, your little kitten." she didn''t like to be called a kitten but for Gerard, she would do anything.

    Hearing the word ''wife'' from her mouth made Gerard speechless. He couldn''t continue to be angry at his ''wife'' and remembering that he had an unfinished task today, he couldn''t help but fall for her charm.

    "Are you seducing me now, Wife?" he asked looking at her with a straight face.

    Ayla pursed her lips and said nothing. Gerard turned around but before he could say anything else, she leaned in his ear and whispered, "What if I am?"

    Gerard couldn''t take it anymore. He closed his eyes and pinched the space between his brow. His little wife was turning into a seductress.

    Ayla''s lip curved upwards seeing him in that state. She knew he wasn''t going to stay angry at her for a long time but she still felt the need to say sorry.

    "I''m sorry..." she whispered and placed her chin on his shoulder.

    Gerard sighed and looked at her, "Get dressed, we''re going somewhere."

    Ayla smiled brightly and got up from the couch without caring that the match was still ongoing.

    "Where are we going?" she wanted to know so she could know how to dress but unfortunately, Gerard wouldn''t tell her.

    "There is a dress on the bed in your room." was his response and she smiled brightly.

    Like a child, she dashed to her room and Gerard could not help but smile at her behaviour. He got up and went to his room as well.

    This was the Jarek mansion and here, they had different rooms. Gerard couldn''t wait to make it change. He didn''t intend to stay in the Jarek mansion anyways.

    Ayla went to the bathroom and took a shower before heading out. She could still see that the sun was slightly up and didn''t want him walking under the sun because he was trying to do something for her.

    She wore the red dress on her bed with the beautiful silver shoes that were in a box on the bed.

    She couldn''t help but smile at his thoughtfulness. Everyone he bought was so beautiful that it made her eyes well up.

    A few years ago, she never imagined that she would be here, going to college, owning a mall thanks to Gerard and also finding a man that loves her genuinely. Or was it the other way around? He was the one who found her.

    She smiled and cleaned her eyes. "Phew Ayla, I can''t believe you''re still a cry baby," she whispered to herself as she saw her image in the mirror.

    She took the silver purse on the bed and with her hair laid down, she walked out of the room.

    Gerard was already standing outside in a black tuxedo. He looked more charismatic than ever and didn''t even notice that Ayla was already coming until he turned around and saw her descending from the stairs.

    The staff that stood nearby were struck dumb and couldn''t help but gawk at her beauty. They were used to Gerard dressing up well but this was the first time they were seeing Ayla on a red dress and she didn''t even put any effort yet she looked stunning.

    Gerard looked up and didn''t say a word even after she came so close to him. It felt as though he was meeting her for the first time again.

    He stared at her, lost in the beautiful mini galaxy in those violet eyes. Her skiing was as radiant as the sun and beautiful like the moon. It was funny how she made up the entire solar system, more like she made up his solar system. ''She is my world.''

    Ayla was surprised to see him so stunning but this wasn''t too new to her because he looked elegant every day.

    "You look beautiful." his words were calm and gentle like the sea. She couldn''t help but feel timid by his compliment.

    "Thank you." she smiled and he curved his elbow allowing her to intertwine her arm with his.

    The entire staff couldn''t help but look at them with love and happiness in their hearts. They couldn''t help but stare at the couple as they walked away.

    The night was dark and the moon was not in sight. ''Seems she got angry.'' Vienna chuckled.

    They got to the rooftop of a seven-star hotel where everything was arranged. This was the perfect spot for dinner. The view from the top just made everything perfect and Ayla could see so many lights from houses in different parts of the city.

    Although the moon wasn''t shinning, the lights from the candles placed all around the rails was beautiful.

    There were candles of different colours and in the middle was a table for two. There was a group of people playing the violin and cello. It was perfect.

    Ayla turned to look at Gerard and smiled genuinely happy by this preparation.

    He smiled slightly and led her to their table. She was so happy with everything but at the same time, she was sad that she didn''t prepare anything for him.

    Gerard pulled the chair for her but Ayla didn''t sit. He looked at her confused but she made a request.

    "May I play the piano?"

    Gerard was surprised by this request of hers. There was indeed a piano there but he had planned to play it for her. It seems everything is working well for him.

    "Why don''t we eat first?" he asked with a warm smile and she nodded. He had something planned and it was hidden behind the keys of the piano but he wanted it to be the last surprise she gets for today.

    Playing the piano herself would make that plan more beautiful but for now, he wanted to fill her stomach first.

    She nodded and sat. There was so much food that she didn''t even know which to choose from.

    "Try this." he placed the plate of food in front of her and she was grateful.

    Gerard served himself and Ayla could not help but stare at him. ''He''s so perfect that I doubt if I''m good enough. In our next life, will he find me as he did in this life? Even if he doesn''t, I''ll travel to the end of time to find him. And in that life, I''ll remember every single Valentine''s day.''

    Gerard looked up at her confused as to why she wasn''t eating. Unfortunately, he didn''t hear her thoughts this time around.

    She smiled and began to eat happy that of all the people in this world, he chose her.

 Chapter 128 - Worthy Husband

    Dinner was perfect and was the very first Valentine''s day I was celebrating. I was glad I could share this night with Gerard.

    We stood by the railings and looked at the lights from the top of the building. It was a beautiful sight to behold.

    "I wish we could stay here forever. It''s so beautiful." I commented as I stared longingly at the scene and Gerard nodded.

    He sighed and took off his jacket then placed it over me. I looked at him confused but his response was warmer than the jacket.

    "The weather is cold up here." he didn''t look at me but his action and words made my heart flutter.

    I smiled and focused on the lights again. Soon, it got darker and darker but the city was still buzzing with couples living their life to the fullest and families catching up on this special occasion.

    "Would you like to play the piano now?" he asked tearing his gaze from the scene.

    I pursed my lips. Now that he asked, I was a little timid. I never played the piano for anyone except my teacher Mr Gregory, my father.

    "Um..." I hesitated.

    "Come with me." he took my hand and walked to the piano.

    My heart raced as I stared at our hands which were locked together. ''Why do I feel strange. It''s not like we haven''t done more than just holding hands but why mesmerized by this man and his every action?''

    "Here." he let go of my hand and drew the chair for me to sit.

    ''You got this Ayla, you can do it.'' I convinced myself and sat on the chair.

    Sigh. I closed my eyes and placed my hands on the keys. It has been a while since I last played but I hope I can remember a thing or two.

    I pressed and the sound came out well. I certainly wasn''t going to sing but the melody from the sound alone was enough to drown me in an ocean.

    The entire place went silent and the only sound that could be heard was that from the piano.

    The sound went on for a long time until I hit a note that didn''t sound right. I furrowed my brow and pressed it again but it still didn''t make a clear sound.

    However, I continued to play and finally came to an end. Only then did I open my eyes and found Gerard staring at me with an expression I couldn''t read.

    A smile formed on my face and at that moment, the other people playing the violin began to clap for me.

    My smile grew wider feeling that I made a good decision by playing this sound.

    Everyone was clapping except for Gerard who was still staring at me with an unfathomable expression.

    I got out of the chair and slowly walked to him. "So, what do you think? Did I do well?" I asked waiting for his comment.

    His eyes were fixated on mine and I didn''t know why he wasn''t saying anything. "Why? Did something happen?" I asked confused.

    "You missed a note," he spoke about the key that sounded as though it was broken.

    "Ah... That. It sounds broken." I smiled awkwardly wondering if it sounded that bad that he just had to mention it.

    "Let me see." he walked up to the piano and knelt on one knee causing everyone to stare at him confused.

    "That tuxedo certainly costs some millions. Why is he kneeling with it simply because of a broken key?" one of the vocalists asked confused.

    I was equally confused as to why he wanted to fix the broken Key and even knelt with such an expensive suit.

    I pursed my lips and walk up to him to tell him to forget about it but in the next second, just as I got closer to him, he turned around still with one of his knees on the ground.

    "I''ve found it. This was what was causing that sound." he showed me a ring and I sighed.

    "I never would have guessed." I smiled feeling relieved that he fixed the piano.

    I could hear gasps from my side and wondered why they were so amused seeing that the piano was fixed and why wasn''t Gerard standing up?

    Gerard sighed heavily. "I could seal a big deal and secure an investment but saying this is hard not because I don''t want to but I feel you are worth more and deserve better." he smiled and I blinked twice.

    "What... What''s going on?" I asked confused as to why he was talking like that with a ring in his hand. Someone might get the wrong impression.

    "You deserved more but I''ll be selfish all the way. Ayla... I never got the chance to do this and..."

    I blinked twice and my heart was pounding like a matching drum. We got married in a rush and I don''t even recall the details. ''Is he asking me to be his wife properly now? I can''t believe my eyes.''

    "...and I want to make it right now... What I''m saying is, would you do me the honour of making me a worthy husband?" this was the first time Gerard was ever nervous about something.

    I couldn''t believe that he was asking me to be his wife for real. I was too surprised and didn''t even know that he was waiting for an answer.

    "Say yes..." someone shouted and only then did I come to my senses.

    I was overwhelmed and had my hand over my mouth. I nodded smiling and said "Who starts a proposal with business deals? Yes... Yes..."

    Gerard smiled and finally stood to his feet. He placed the ring on my finger and it fit perfectly.

    Under the watchful gaze of the people present, Gerard leaned in and our lips sealed. I couldn''t stop smiling and placed my palm on his chest kissing him back.

    What better way to wrap up the evening?

    The people present clapped and couldn''t help but feel happy as well.. Seeing a couple''s proposal is one of the most romantic things and anyone would smile.

 Chapter 129 - Not Today

    On our way back, I couldn''t stop smiling in the car. We''re already married but he still felt the need to ask me to marry him again.

    "Come here." he requested and I moved closer to him. He laced his hand under my neck like a pillow and made me lie on it.

    "We would get married soon. There is no need for us to act distant anymore." his voice was warm and calm and I could feel my cheek burn when he said those words.

    We stayed like that for a long time and the driver drove us to another location. This wasn''t the way to the mansion neither was it the way to the former apartment so where was he taking us?

    "Are we going somewhere else?" I looked up and asked him.

    "Um. I don''t like staying in the mansion neither do I consider the apartment safe because of Lucy so it would be best if we go somewhere else."

    I looked at him happily and asked curiously, "Really? Where?"

    "You''ll see." he smiled and I nodded then leaned back again. I wondered where we were going and couldn''t help but feel curious about it.

    We drove for a while longer and I was already feeling sleepy. Soon, the car stopped and we got off.

    It was a beautiful house with a beautiful garden and there were lights everywhere. I could tell we were in an

    affluent area.

    "This..." I looked at him confused.

    "This is my house." he casually responded.

    I blinked twice and looked at him surprised wondering how many houses he had and why.

    "Let''s go." I didn''t get the chance to ask as he took my hand and led me in.

    "Welcome, sir... Ma''am..." the staff greeted and I bowed slightly in response to their greeting.

    He got to a stop and looked at me. "You must be tired. Would you like to sleep now?" he asked in a polite tone.

    "Um." I nodded. First, I have to remove this dress and take a cool bath before sleeping.

    "Grace," he called out to someone and a woman in her late fifties came forward.

    "Please show Ayla to the room. She''s tired and needs to rest," he asked the woman and she nodded with a smile.

    She led the way and I couldn''t help but wonder why we had to be separated now.

    "Come with me." I followed behind her still looking back at Gerard who was talking to some other staff.

    We went upstairs and she led me to a room that was as big as the one in the Jarek mansion. It was comfortable and cosy just like Gerard''s ideal room.

    "You can rest here while a arrange everything in the bathroom." the woman explained and I nodded.

    I sat on the bed and dropped Gerard''s jacket neatly on the bed. Everything in the room was in dull colours and this was the main reason I said it was Gerard''s ideal room.

    I sighed and looked around but the woman was soon done and came out of the bathroom. "You may go in now," she spoke with an indifferent face.

    I nodded and she turned around to leave but I stopped her. "Excuse me ma..."

    She turned around and looked at me calmly. I pursed my lips and asked, "Where is Gerard going to stay?"

    Her lip curved up in a smile and she responded politely, "Here. This is his room." immediately she finished saying that, my eyes widened and I looked at her surprised.

    "Here?" I asked and her smiley face turned serious.

    "Yes. This is the Master''s room. Is there a problem?" she asked confused and I shook my head smiling awkwardly.

    "No no..." I waved my hand and smiled but deep down, I wasn''t smiling.

    She turned around and walked away surprised by my reaction. I bit my lower lips and wondered what I should do.

    "Why does it have to be today?" I ran into the bathroom feeling stomach pain from all the sugary substances I took at dinner.

    "What do I do? He can''t sleep here, or at least not for a few more days." I sighed and quickly took a bath.

    After the bath, I felt better and took a pair of pyjamas from the wardrobe. I sighed and thought to myself. ''The best solution is to sleep before he comes.''

    I sighed and walked to the bed tiredly. My stomach was still hurting and this was the first time to was this critical.

    I lay in bed hugging the pillow tightly with sweat beads on my forehead. I couldn''t help but curse under my breath wondering why it had to be today.

    The door cracked open and I closed my eyes immediately but I couldn''t pretend to be asleep because of the sweat beads on my head.

    ##

    Gerard had already taken a bath and was surprised to see Ayla asleep already. His lips curled upwards and he walked over to her side to kiss her good night.

    Suddenly, she turn around cleaning the sweat on her forehead and he couldn''t help but smile at her sleeping behaviour. However, he bent and kissed her forehead.

    He sighed and turned around to leave but stopped in his steps when he sensed her uneasiness.

    Gerard''s brow raised and he turned around only to see Ayla struggling in her sleep. Her brows were furrowed and she didn''t look comfortable at all.

    "Did something happen?" he wondered then hurried close to her to feel her temperature. It wasn''t hot at all but t she was sweating and looked as though she was not comfortable.

    "Could it be the bed? Or is she having a nightmare?" Ayla heard all that he was saying and wished she did a better job at concealing it be that unfortunately, she was married to a nonhuman and sensing these things would be easy.

    "Ayla?" he shook her slightly but she didn''t open her eyes. This only got him more worried.

    He reached for his phone and was about to call someone when he felt her hand on his.

    He raised his brow and looked at her confused. He dropped the phone and took her hand worried.. "What happened? Did you have a nightmare? Should I call a doctor?" he asked so many questions at the same time and Ayla could only chuckle seeing him worry like a scared aunt.

 Chapter 130 - Tormented All Night

    I shook my head and responded to his numerous questions. "I''m fine." I managed to respond.

    "You don''t sound fine. I should call Qin." he insisted raising his hand again and I pulled his hand gently.

    "No... I promise I''m fine. It''s just..." I pursed my lips and didn''t know how to complete the sentence.

    Gerard looked at me nervously and awaited my response but it was quite difficult for me to say it to him.

    "It''s just..." he persuaded me to talk and I sighed.

    "You wouldn''t understand. It''s nothing out of the ordinary." I smiled trying to conceal the real deal and just explain the surface.

    "Huh? Then what is it? Is it your head? Do you have a fever? Mr Isaac..." he was still talking when I blurted out the main cause of my distress.

    "I''m on my period." the entire room became silent and it was as though time stopped for a second.

    Gerard looked elsewhere and cleared his throat. "Uh-hm..." the awkward situation lasted for a while for both of us.

    The pain resurfaced again and I let go of his hand and clutched the pillow tightly with sweat beads forming on my head again.

    It was quite strange because this never happened before and I usually had it easy with period pain. Why was this time different?

    Gerard cleared his throat and walked out of the room hurriedly. Ayla couldn''t even say anything to stop him because she wasn''t comfortable.

    Gerard was soon back with bottled water and some painkillers. He hurried to the bed and passed the pain killers to Ayla.

    She got up and looked at him with a faint smile on her face. He looked more worried than she was.

    She took the painkillers and the water then laid down again. Gerard covered her with a blanket and was about to leave when she held his hand.

    "Don''t go." she pleaded with him. Initially, she didn''t want him to be there because she didn''t want him to see her in that state but now, she didn''t want him to leave anymore.

    Gerard looked at the pills in his hand. He wanted to drop them and come back but seeing that she needed him there, he just dropped them on the table and sat on the chair by the bedside.

    He patted her head and watched her battle with the pain. There was nothing he could do to comfort her other than telling her sorry repeatedly.

    Her tiny hands held the pillow tightly and her brows were furrowed.

    The pain decreased and she opened her eyes slightly. "You''ll not be able to sleep properly like that. You can go now. I''m fine." she didn''t want to bother him anymore and although she knew that the relief she felt was only temporary, she wanted to use that opportunity to send him away so that he could catch up on some sleep.

    Gerard sighed and nodded. Indeed sleeping like that wasn''t going to be easy. He stood up and got on the bed surprising Ayla.

    "What... What are you doing?" she asked confused and he placed his arm under his head.

    "Don''t get the wrong idea. I can''t leave you like this knowing that you might feel uncomfortable later. Besides, I can''t think of any other thing now." he explained his intentions and she nodded in understanding besides this wasn''t their first time sleeping on the same bed.

    He lowered his arm and placed her head on it. "Sleep like this. It would be more comfortable," he suggested and she nodded gratefully to him.

    Gerard patted her head and caressed her hair lovingly and like magic, she began to fall asleep.

    Gerard smiled seeing her sleeping already. He looked at her less worried but in the next minute, he worried for himself.

    Ayla''s hands slipped around his waist as she snuggled in his embrace. "Um..." she felt relaxed but Gerard wasn''t relaxed at all. More like he was tormented.

    He had told her that he couldn''t think of anything else aside from her well being at the time but she was making it hard for him to concentrate on the deal.

    He held his breath and felt terrible for not dashing out Immediately after he realized she was sleeping.

    Soon, it was morning but these few hours felt like decades to poor Gerard. He was sitting up with pillows lined up on his legs and his eyes dark as coal.

    He had not even closed his eyes for a second and was looking like a living ghost.

    Ayla''s eyelashes fluttered and she opened her eyes slowly only to see Gerard seated on the bed with a foul expression on his face.

    "Good morning." she greeted. She was feeling better today than last night and had Gerard to thank for that.

    "Thank you for staying with me." she politely thanked him but she got a sigh in return.

    Gerard got out of the bed and it was only then that she saw his dark eye bags. "What happened? You don''t look as though you sleep for even one minute." she thought she had exaggerated it but that was the truth.

    "

    I didn''t want to disturb your ''deep sleep''." he responded enunciating the ''deep sleep.''

    Ayla pursed her lips feeling sorry for him not knowing what he was thinking about all night.

    "I''ll get you some coffee." he offered and went out of the room looking like a zombie from the walking dead.

    "Master, how was your night?" grace asked with a bright smile on her face as she made coffee for him.

    "You don''t seem to have slept at all." she was hinting at something else but what happened was far from it.

    Grace had been his nanny for a very long time and they bonded well. Unlike his other staff at the Jarek mansion, he was more polite towards her and cared for her differently.

    "Far from it." he pouted but grace didn''t hear what he said.

    "Ah yes, don''t put sugar in the coffee because Ayla is having a stomach upset," he informed her and the spoon in her hand fell.

    "What is she pregnant already?" she asked genuinely surprised.

 Chapter 131 - Job Interview

    Gerard looked at Grace and blinked twice. ''Where did this old lady get this idea from?''

    He sighed and shook his head. "No. She''s just tired."

    "Ah... I see," she responded and made black coffee for Ayla. Gerard pinched the space between his brow and sighed tiredly.

    Soon the coffee was ready and he took it upstairs to Ayla. When he opened the door, he was surprised to see Ayla all dressed up and ready to go out.

    "Where are you going?" he asked confused and she turned with a smile on her face.

    "Oh um... I have an interview today. I have to be there early I want to get the job." I smiled but Gerard didn''t seem happy at all.

    He placed the tray on the table and responded. "You can''t go for the job interview like that. You might get stressed or uncomfortable. What will you do then?" he asked worriedly.

    Ayla smiled and tilted her head. "Today is the second day. I''ll be fine," she responded but he wasn''t buying it.

    "No. You can''t go like this. I''ll call Henry and ask him to shift the interview to another day." he picked up his phone leaving Ayla confused.

    "Henry? Who''s that?" she asked confused.

    "The CEO of CSG," he responded without thinking much about it.

    Ayla looked at Gerard confused. "Wait... Wait... You know my boss?" she asked staring at him in askance.

    Gerard dropped the phone and realized that he was busted. "Boss? Oh, Henry? I don''t really know him. He''s just someone who wants to partner with our company."

    Ayla could see clearly that Gerard probably pulled some strings. She sighed and walked closer to him. "You don''t have to worry about me unless you don''t have faith in my capabilities." she looked at him seriously.

    Gerard pursed his lips and didn''t know what to say to her. She was somewhat right but he didn''t want her to have a hard time and that was why he did what he did.

    He dropped his phone and looked at her. "Okay."

    "Promise me you won''t interfere." I requested and after almost half a day, he nodded.

    "I promise." he didn''t look as though he wanted to make such a promise but she was glad he did and for that, he deserved a reward but that''s going to be when she was done with the forbidden spillage.

    "Can I take you?" he asked but she declined his offer.

    "Nevermind, I''ll use the bus besides, I already know where the company is located." she politely declined.

    Ayla didn''t want to gain so much attention on the day of her interview and Gerard didn''t have any less expensive car.

    They stayed like that for a while staring at each other''s lips, both waiting for the second party to make the first move. Gerard leaned in and kissed her forehead. Ayla was surprised. She thought that he would kiss her lips but he kissed her forehead instead.

    "Go now. You wouldn''t want to be late," he advised and she smiled and went away unwillingly.

    Gerard sighed after she was gone. He knew that she wasn''t expecting a kiss on the forehead but he knew for sure that she wouldn''t be able to go for that interview if anything else had happened.

    Although she was on her period and he wasn''t the type to do such things at such crucial times, he was positive that he would just lock her up and stare at her all day long making such that she was safe and fine.

    Ayla walked out of the gate and out of the estate but she couldn''t stop thinking about why he kissed just her forehead. "Ha!" she scoffed. "You wouldn''t want to be late my foot." she pouted while waiting for the bus.

    Soon, the bus came and it drove straight to her destination. She smiled when she looked up at the gigantic building. This was not half as big as Gerard''s company but it was also massive.

    She smiled widely and walked in. She asked the receptionist for directions and she was very polite.

    Soon, she got to the place for the interview and there were five other people present as well.

    Someone walked up to her and asked, "Are you, Ayla Gregor?"

    Ayla nodded and the lady passed her a number. "Please sit over there and wait for your turn."

    "Yes thank you." I smiled and sat with the other individuals. I looked around with an indifferent expression on my face.

    The company was for clothes and accessories but all I could see was the picture of the CEO hanging on the wall.

    I sighed and shook my head. ''That''s not why you''re here.'' I said to myself.

    One of the people I sat with was called in and interviewed as I waited patiently for my turn. Everyone seated there was dressed in smart outfits. They looked experienced and would definitely know one or two things about industrial work but I wasn''t a professional tailor. Instead of working, I guess I was here to learn more.

    Time went by and finally, I was called in. The office was extra large and it was almost the side of Gerard''s office.

    "Good morning, my name is Ayla Gregor." I greeted and the lady in charge finally raised her head to look at me.

    She was a beautiful young lady with elegance and class and for a second, I felt slightly intimidated by her strong aura.

    She raised a brow and squinted her eyes. She looked speechless for a second and I couldn''t help but wonder why.

    "Maam..." I tried to wake her from her trance and she shook her head then shut her eyes tight like she wanted to wake up.

    She opened them and asked, "What did you say your name is again?" she asked and I replied,

    "Ayla, Ayla Gregor."

    She furrowed her brow and cleared her throat.. "And why are you here? Did you come here to take me back?" she looked genuinely annoyed but I didn''t know why.

 Chapter 132 - Youre Shameless

    Ayla stared at the CEO''s secretary quizzically. Was this part of the interview or what? Why does it sound as though she was asking a personal question?

    "Maam, take you back where? I only came for an interview and I''ve never seen you before." Ayla responded genuinely but Lisa wasn''t buying it.

    Lisa scoffed and raised a brow at Ayla condescendingly. This act made Ayla even more uncomfortable. It was surprising that the secretary was already so angry at her even before getting to know her.

    "I promise you if I know you, I''ll definitely remember because you have such a beautiful face." she smiled at Ayla complimenting her on her looks so that she could make the secretary more comfortable.

    Lisa looked at Ayla from head to toe and scoffed. She stood from her chair and circled around Ayla studying her every movement.

    ''So this wench has no idea who I am?'' she thought to herself. ''Seems my plastic surgeon did a great job.'' she smiled them walked back to her chair.

    "What did you say your name was again?" she acted as though she was the boss and a superior human being.

    "Ayla... Ayla Gregor." she maintained a polite smile but deep within, Ayla wasn''t happy with the reception.

    Lisa looked at the name of the applicant that Gerard had asked them to employ and looked at Ayla again. Scoff, ''She can''t be the same one.''

    She sighed and looked back at Ayla in a more professional manner. "Why do you want to join CSG?" she asked.

    Ayla smiled and responded fluently. "I would like to work for a good company like this which is competent and considers the quality of products for their customers, a company of class and style."

    Lisa nodded impressed by the answer but not impressed by the person it came from.

    She asked so many questions twisting them to make them more complicated but Ayla managed to answer all her questions with a smile on her face.

    Ayla''s every action got on Lisa''s nerves and this was because Ayla had always been the white sheep of Salem.

    People always praise her beauty and intelligence neglecting Lisa who thought she was better than Ayla in all ramifications.

    She smiled and nodded. "We would get back to you after our evaluation. Do have a nice day." Lisa smiled and asked Ayla out.

    "Thank you." Ayla walked out feeling weird about the whole situation. From her evaluation, she most definitely wouldn''t get the job because the secretary didn''t seem to like her much.

    The lady that gave her the number tag before walked up to her with a smile. "Hy, how was the interview?" she asked politely and Ayla smiled.

    "I think it went well," she responded.

    The woman took the number tag back and smiled professionally, "Then I look forwards to seeing you more often."

    Ayla nodded, happy with the encouragement and the woman walked away with the tags leaving Ayla with her thoughts.

    As soon as she got to the bus stop, a car that she recognized pulled up beside her. It was Gerard''s car and she could already tell.

    A smile appeared on her face after getting in and seeing him there. "Good afternoon. Were you waiting for me to finish the interview?" she asked noticing that he just so happened to be there when she finished.

    "I was in the neighbourhood..." he put down his iPad and looked at her flawlessly beautiful face.

    His eye stock there as though he was too surprised to move. Ayla had just left the sun and her skin was flushed but she looked sinisterly beautiful to the point where he couldn''t take his eyes off.

    Ayla looked around confused as to why Gerard was looking at her that way. "Why? Is there something on my face?" she asked.

    Gerard''s brow twitched and he couldn''t control his thoughts anymore. He move closer and held the back of her neck gentle before sealing their lips together.

    Ayla''s eyes involuntarily closed and the kiss deepened. He placed his hand on the chair to support his weight and kissed her gently.

    The driver in the front didn''t see it coming and almost bumped into the car in front. He raised the border and rubbed his cheek. "Master couldn''t you just wait till you get home?" he sighed pitying his frustrated brain.

    "Um... Gerard, we''re in the car." she reminded him but he didn''t feel like stopping. This time, it wasn''t the uncontrollable urge but an intentional action.

    "How long should we wait?" he asked in a low hoarse tone.

    Ayla swallowed as he kissed her neck and chest bone. "Not... Too long." she managed to respond but she wasn''t sure if she meant what she said.

    Gerard paused the kissing and looked at her intensely, "Are you sure?" he asked and she hesitated for a second but then nodded after a while.

    He got off and helped her up as well then adjusted her cloth and fixed her hair. Surprisingly, the atmosphere wasn''t too awkward.

    Ayla placed her head on the window and bit her lower lips. She wasn''t too used to Gerard all over her like that except for the day when she acted boldly with that red short dress.

    "How did your interview go?" he asked while working on his iPad.

    "It was fine, I guess. They said they would get back to me," she responded and he nodded in understanding.

    She leaned back and rubbed her stomach gently. Although it wasn''t as terrible as yesterday, she was still uncomfortable.

    Gerard noticed this and moved closer to her. He placed her head on his shoulder surprising her, "What..."

    "We''ll soon be home. Just wait a while longer." his warm words melted her heart and she couldn''t help but stare at him.

    "If you continue to stare at me that way I might take you as soon as it stops." Gerard''s words had a hidden meaning but Ayla was quick to understand his words. She immediately looked away and hit his chest with her tiny hands.

    "If you want to be nice then be nice. Why are you being so shameless?" she asked pouting her lips.

    Gerard chuckled and responded obliviously. "I didn''t say anything bad besides, it''s your mind that deceived you." he put all the blame on her way of thinking.

    "Ha! See who''s talking." she retorted in disbelief that he tuned the case upside-down to make her look like the culprit.

    Gerard chuckled then leaned in and whispered in her ears. "How about I take you now."

    Ayla''s cheek flushed red and she was so embarrassed. "Hey... How can you make such jokes?" he freed herself from his arms and looked at him embarrassedly.

    Gerard laughed at her behaviour and pulled her in again. "I''m just joking."

    She smiled slightly and laid back down. Gerard caressed her hair till they got home.

    As soon as they got home, he carried her from the car into the house. She seemed to have been so tired that she didn''t even wake up as he claimed the stairs.

    Grace looked at them with a smile on her face. "He has indeed grown to be a fine young man, now it''s up to beauty to decide whether or not to stay with the beast." she smiled and walked to the kitchen.

    Ayla lay on the bed and slept calmly as Gerard help her remove her shoes. Her beautiful white long legs were alluring and she looked so vulnerable as she slept.

    Gerard smiled and kissed her forehead before covering her with a blanket and then walking out to his study for some work.

    ***

    Kara just left the hospital yesterday but Mr Johnathan promised to have a doctor come check her every day. He had always loved Kara but Elizabeth was not that understanding.

    Johnathan had planned for a long time to take Kara away from Elizabeth''s clutches but he failed to every time he tried and was genuinely worried that Kel would be affected by Kara''s departure.

    He couldn''t take it anymore when he learnt about what happened to Kara but more than just saving Kara, he decided to trap Elizabeth so that no one could be harmed by her anymore.

    "Father, she''s already asleep," Kel informed him and turned around to leave but Mr Johnathan called her back.

    "Kel..." she turned around and looked at him.

    Johnathan didn''t know how to make her understand that what he did was necessary for Kara and so many other people.

    He sighed and decided to explain. "About your mother..." he didn''t even get the chance to say anything else before Kel stopped him.

    "It''s alright father, I understand," she spoke as though she was cool with it but the look on her face said otherwise.

    Nevertheless, Mr Johnathan wanted to explain better to her. "I..."

    "I''m really tired dad, how about we have this conversation another time?" she asked politely and Johnathan nodded.

    Kel walked to her room with a dark eye bag and went to the bathroom to wash her face.

    She stared at the mirror as she held the sink but she couldn''t control her anger and broke the sink.

    "Ha..." she sighed heavily and looked at the mirror one more time.. Her neck was already beginning to have scales and she feared the worse.

 Chapter 133 - I Want To Be With You Tonight

    The days moved quickly but for Gerard, it was the slowest few days he had to wait for. He had been waiting for the day when Ayla would be ready to consummate their marriage and now that she finally told him soon, he couldn''t wait any longer.

    It was a Friday and as soon as Ayla got home from school, she dashed to the kitchen where Grace was. "Good day ma''am," she greeted and grace answered her with a smile.

    Since Gerard had lost his parents, she figured that she could relate to Grace as though she was Gerard''s mom.

    "You came home quite early today, what''s the occasion?" she asked Ayla casually and Ayla responded with a smile.

    "The exams are starting soon and I''d like to focus more. It''s a shame that I was unable to go for the scholarship exams but I''m sure I''ll do great in these exams, I just know it," she spoke with determination in her tone.

    Grace smiled delightedly that Gerard found a girl that took studying seriously. "And what about your job? How will you manage?" she asked waving a letter in front of Ayla.

    Ayla''s eyes widened and she took the letter happily. "Really? I got the job?" she looked at Grace surprised and the old lady scoffed.

    "What? Were you do doubting your abilities?" she raised a brow and smiled cheekily.

    "I was worried since I didn''t get any email. I didn''t know they were going to send it this way." she sighed in relief.

    "Silly you. I knew you were going to do just great." she smiled and continued what she was doing.

    Ayla held the letter tightly and couldn''t help but smile.

    "From now onwards, you''ll be extremely busy so I suggest you don''t do anything stressful at home." Grace looked at Ayla seriously and Ayla nodded.

    They stayed together for a while before Ayla thought of something Important. "How comes Gerard has another house here?" Ayla was confused because this was the third house they were staying at.

    Grace chuckled. "The Jarek mansion is his family house and the apartment where you visited was just a place where he stayed when he needed to go to work early. This... Is his real house."

    "Ah..." Ayla nodded in understanding. Now she understood better. She had thought that Gerard was just a fan of owning different houses and wasting money on buying them.

    "How about we make something delicious tonight?" grace asked and Ayla nodded.

    "Fantastic! Now tell me, what is your favourite food?" she asked with a wide smile.

    The first time Ayla saw Mrs Grace, she had thought that she wouldn''t be welcoming but after only a few days, this old lady became very nice and warm towards Ayla.

    "Um... How about we make multiple dishes so that everyone would eat to the fullest?" she asked back with a smile and grace nodded.

    "That would do." she smiled and began to put all the ingredients in. With Ayla''s help, they were able to finish in time.

    As soon as Gerard returned, he found Ayla in her room arranging some clothes. She didn''t even hear the door open and shut and was startled when someone hugged her from behind.

    "Oh... Hey you..." she smiled when she saw his face from the side of her shoulder.

    "I didn''t even hear you come in." she turned around to look at him properly.

    Gerard looked as smart and elegant as ever. His beautiful haircut made him look even more breathtaking.

    "I missed you." he hugged her tightly and Ayla''s cheek could not help but burn.

    "Sure... But you saw me this morning." she pointed out but Gerard didn''t feel that way. To him, it felt like one second was equivalent to one day.

    He leaned in and kissed her forehead then her nose and further down to her lips.

    Ayla knew where this was headed but she didn''t want her stomach to suffer from starvation.

    "Gerard, how about you change and eat something first?" she managed to speak as he kissed her nape making her feel a tingling sensation.

    "I''m not hungry." he held her tiny waist but Ayla didn''t want to go down without filling her stomach.

    She ran out of ideas seeing that he was indeed far from hungry or at least, he wasn''t hungry for that type of food.

    Just as he was about to carry her, her stomach rumbled and he stopped what he was doing.

    He looked up at Ayla who was looking away and chuckled. "Let''s eat first."

    He carefully placed her down and walked away to another room and took a bath. For some strange reason, Gerard had been staying in a different room since they moved to his house and Ayla didn''t know why.

    She went to the dining room and waited for him and to her surprise, no one else was in the house, not even the butler nor Grace.

    She felt goosebumps just by thinking about what would happen. She didn''t want to think of the worse but when she heard a girl at school talking about her first time, she almost wanted to tell Gerard that they should postpone it a little longer.

    She rubbed her arms feeling cold by just thinking about what would happen. She turned a glass of wine into a cup and gulped it down while she waited for Gerard.

    Drinking on an empty stomach was bad for her health but she couldn''t think of any other way to suppress her anxiety.

    In the bathroom, Gerard showered as quickly as possible and looked at the room where he was staying. Finally, he wouldn''t need to stay in this room anymore because he didn''t need to suppress his urges anymore.

    He had spoken to Madison about the uncontrollable urge she mentioned at that time and she told him that it would only grow the more he waited.

    He rubbed his palm together and looked at himself in the mirror. "You''re a naughty boy." he chuckled and hurried downstairs only to see Ayla gulping down a glass of wine.

    He blinked twice wondering if he stayed up there for too long and she got bored. Because he wanted to be with only her tonight, he asked all the staff to take the night off so that he could be with her without any disturbance.

    He walked over to his chair and Immediately Ayla saw him, she couldn''t keep her eyes in one spot. Knowing what was coming was more awkward than it being unexpected.

    She understood that taking time to think about it also mattered and that was what Gerard had been doing for her. Gerard had been patient for a long time and didn''t force her to do anything she didn''t want to.

    "If you continue to drink like this, you might not have any appetite for food." he placed some food on her plate and asked her to eat.

    "Um... Where did everyone go?" she asked to clear her doubt and Gerard casually responded,

    "I told them to take the night off."

    Ayla''s heart began to pound as she bit her lower lips and raised the wine glass again.

    Gerard looked at her confused. He had expected that she would feel relaxed knowing that it would just be the two of them at home but why was she drinking so much?

    He took the wine away from her sight and gestured for her to eat. "Ah... The wine just tastes really good." she smiled awkwardly and took her spoon.

    She couldn''t eat much because she had already drank too much.

    "Why don''t we take a walk outside?" Gerard ask and Ayla looked at him confused.

    "Huh?" she didn''t see that coming. She had already assumed that something else might happen Immediately after they ate but here he was saying that they should take a walk. Should she be happy or worried?

    "Ah yes..." she nodded and smiled.

    They walked into the garden and soon, she wasn''t worried anymore. Instead of worrying about what was about to happen, she was curious.

    "How are you feeling?" he asked in a calm, gentle voice.

    His question confused her. "Huh? Well..." She thought that he was talking about something else but Gerard was asking about her stomach. He was worried that she would have a stomach upset because of how much she drank.

    "I mean your stomach. Does it hurt?" Ayla was in disbelief about what she was thinking.

    "Ah... That, it''s nothing. I didn''t drink that much." she spotted a bench and pointed, "Ah... There. Why don''t we stay there for a while?" she asked and he nodded then followed behind her.

    They stayed on the bench and Gerard intertwined their hands. After a long silence, he finally spoke. "It doesn''t have to be today, I''ve been waiting for so long and I can wait longer."

    Ayla knew what he was talking about and looked at him carefully. He looked sincere and she felt as though she had not been considerate towards him.

    She pursed her lips and lowered her head. "No.... I want to spend this night with you."

 Chapter 134 - Ill Be Gentle

    MATURE CONTENT...

    "I want to spend this night with you."

    Gerard was not sure he heard her well. For him, he could wait till she was ready but hearing her say such, he wasn''t sure if he would be able to restrain himself.

    He sighed and looked at her carefully. He could come up with anything to say and just stared at her.

    Ayla raised her head and saw him staring at her intently. She sighed and decided to make the first move.

    She stared at his lips and moved closer. She stopped when she could hear his breathing and pursed her lips. ''Damned if I don''t.''

    She leaned in and sealed their lips together. This ignited the fire in Gerard''s body. Yes, he was burning, burning with the desire to have her, to claim her, to make her his.

    Gerard held the back of her neck and led the kiss. He had been waiting for a long time for this day to come and now, it was finally time.

    He carried her to the room making her straddle him with her arms around his neck but their lips never stopped moving.

    He carefully placed her on her bed trapping her with his hands. She helped undo his button as they kissed. It was steamy hot even though nothing serious had transpired.

    She got to the lat button and he removed his shirt and flung it wherever he deemed fit. His broad chest was revealed to her sight and she couldn''t help but look away.

    Gerard leaned in again and kissed her making her feel comfortable. This was going to be her first time and he wanted to make it memorable.

    He stared into her eyes and whispered something to her, "I love you." Ayla stared at him without blinking even once.

    "I love you too."

    Gerard leaned in and kissed her forehead, her lips, her chest bone and downwards.

    She pursed her lips not wanting to make any sound. Every time his lips touched her skin, she felt something weird but she didn''t say a word as she didn''t want to make him feel uncomfortable.

    Gerard reached for the buttons on her shirt and undid them one after the other as he kissed her. He helped her take off her shirt and his hands wandered into her skirt, caressing her thighs.

    Ayla found it even more difficult to keep her mouth shut so she but her lips to muffle the sounds that were threatening to come out.

    Gerard stopped in his actions after noticing her silence. He looked up at her and caressed her beautiful white hair. "Is okay, no one is home."

    Ayla was lost in his heterochromia eyes. She knew what he was talking about but still felt weird making sounds like that.

    Gerard didn''t continue until Ayla nodded. He leaned on her chest area and kissed her. There was one place that he precisely wanted to mark but he didn''t want to scare her and just tore his gaze away.

    Gerard kissed the top of her moulds which were peeking from her black bra. This colour was so seductive to him and her beautiful white skin made her look too beautiful to be true.

    His hands caressed her stomach and to her back. Ayla arced for him and he was able to reach the buckle of her bra successful.

    Swiftly, he unbuckled it and it was now dangling on her petite body. Slowly, he took off the straps and her twin moulds were soon staring at him.

    ''Beautiful.'' he couldn''t help but think. The demon within him wanted to devour her right at that moment but he didn''t want to be hasty and make her feel uncomfortable.

    ''Patience naughty boy... You wouldn''t want to scare her away now would you?'' he controlled his urge but in the next second, he held one of her moulds and his head reached for the second one.

    Ayla could no longer hold it in as Gerard sucked on her moulds. "Ah... Ah... Ger... Ah..." she held the sheets and tilted her head back as she felt her body being electrocuted by what he was doing.

    Gerard didn''t make any of her moulds feel left out and made sure to caress the other sensually. He played with her nipple and rubbed them well to give her all the pleasure she could desire.

    Ayla''s voice got louder and Gerard kissed, sucked and nibbled on her boobs. She could feel something strange down there yearning for attention.

    Gerard''s hand went down. He caressed her shivering thighs and went deeper. As soon as she felt his hand pulling her lingerie, her eyes shot open and she held his hand.

    Her clear violet eyes were revealed to him and he could see the uncertainty in them. ''She must be scared because she has never done this before.'' he wondered what he could do to make her feel more comfortable.

    He looked at her lovingly and caressed her hair once more. "I promise I''ll be gentle." she soon became calm and he kissed her forehead.

    This action of his made her feel no regrets at all. ''Whatever happens today will forever leave a sweet memory in my head''

    She took his hand and led him down there to continue from where he left off. Gerard looked at her and she held his cheek and kissed his lips.

    His lips curled slightly upwards and he kissed her more passionately to reignite the fire in them.

    He pulled her lingerie and his fingers caressed her lower lips. Ayla shivered when he did this and she could feel herself getting wet. She was embarrassed but she couldn''t say anything because of what Gerard was doing to her.

    His kiss deepen and in the next second, she realized why. His middle finger slipped into her forbidden region and she wanted to cry out not knowing that that was only the tip of the iceberg.

    Gerard''s finger went in and out repeatedly and she could only grab the sheets tighter. This went on for a short while until he stopped.

    She looked at him and her eyes widened when she saw what he was about to do. She looked away seeing Gerard removing his pants. Her heart hammered as she bit her lower lips. ''This is too much for one night. I feel like my heart is going to have an attack.''

    She peeked at him and she soon turned back and cursed at herself for looking. "Why was he so large?" she bit her nails nervously.

    Gerard wore a condom because he didn''t want to get her pregnant just yet. She was still going to school and it would be bad for her if she got pregnant while still at school.

    Gerard saw her looking away and biting her lips and smiled. She looked so innocent. He took the hand she was biting and intertwined it with his.

    His long hard d*ck rubbed her lower regions and her back arched involuntarily. Ayla closed her eyes and bit her lower lips. His body was yearning for something but she didn''t know what it was.

    "Umm... Ge... Gerard... Please..." she wasn''t even sure she knew what she was saying but all that mattered was that she needed something now... She needed more.

    Gerard smiled seeing her beg for him to be inside her but acted obliviously. "Do you need something?" he asked and Ayla moaned harder.

    "Ah... Yes..." she begged him as her body burned with desire.

    He leaned in and made a request. "Say my name." he wanted to be inside her as well but this foreplay was important.

    "Ah... Ge..." her eyes were filled with desire and she couldn''t even say a single word correctly.

    "I can''t hear you." he joked around and she finally managed to say his name but this turned him on like a stimulant.

    "Gerard..." her voice was sweet and seductive. He wanted to own her and mark her at that moment.

    Gerard could wait anymore and shot into her. "Ah." Ayla cried out because she was so small but he was large.

    Her nails dug into his skin and he entered her. Gerard didn''t go all in as she was too tight. He only went in slowly and carefully.

    Ayla shut her eyes tightly and didn''t expect it to be so painful. With every thrust, there was a deeper length. It felt to her as though he hadn''t gone all-in. She couldn''t think of anything at that moment except for the fact that her forbidden region was being invaded but this sinisterly handsome man.

    Her cried soon turned to loud moans. Their bodies were dancing in sync with the music of their intense desire.

    Gerard could not help but feel he gave her the best first time but he wasn''t done yet. The next time would be better.

    "Ah..." something was coming and she could feel it but didn''t want to tell him.

    Gerard pulled out and hot fluid came out.. Ayla was exhausted but Gerard was only beginning.

 Chapter 135 - How Did It Fit?

    Soon, the sun came up and they were both still tangled in the sheets. It had been a long night and neither of them wanted to stand up first.

    Gerard stared at her beautiful face as she slept like the sleeping beauty in fairy tales. He tucked her hair behind her ear and kissed her forehead lovingly.

    Ayla''s eyelashes fluttered showing that she was about to wake up. Gerard supported his head with his palm and watched her every move.

    Soon, Ayla woke up and she was even more beautiful today than ever before. Gerard could not take his eyes off but he knew that that was as far as he could go because he wouldn''t want to awaken his inner demon.

    She snuggled and greeted with a smile. "Good morning."

    Gerard stood still for a second before coming back to his senses. "Don''t smile like that or else I may be tempted to indulge."

    Ayla was not sure what he meant but later scoffed when her mind wandered somewhere. "And would Mr Gerard rather I keep a straight face all day?" she played along.

    Gerard closed his eyes and imagined her with a serious expression and a whip in her hand. "Ah no... That would be worse." he smiled with his eyes and she couldn''t help but stare.

    She bit her lower lips but when she recalled yesterday night, she understood that she wasn''t ready for another round.

    Ayla hurriedly got out of bed without even knowing whether or not she was dressed. As soon as she got down, her legs were wobbly and she fell back on the bed.

    Gerard chuckled seeing her behave like the little mermaid who just began to walk on land. He moved closer and as Ayla stood again, he pulled her down to sit on the bed.

    "What are you doing? I have to..." she was still talking when Gerard hugged her from behind.

    "You don''t have to do anything today, just stay in bed and let me handle all your needs." Gerard was being honest but Ayla couldn''t help but think otherwise.

    "Dear Mr Gerard Jarek... If I stay in bed all day, I''m afraid I''ll never be able to walk again." she smiled awkwardly and he caught unto what she meant immediately.

    Gerard laughed inaudibly. "Why? Am I too much for you to handle?" he asked teasing her.

    Ayla could not hide the truth. "You''re more than the entire world can handle. I don''t even know how it managed to fit in," she whispered the last sentence hoping that he wouldn''t hear but a roar of laughter exploded.

    "Would you like to see if it would fit again?" he asked in a low voice making Ayla''s eyes widen in surprise. She was surprised by his shamelessness.

    She turned and looked at him with a glare. "Mr Gerard, who taught you how to be so shameless?"

    Gerard chuckled and leaned closer to her but she drew back, "You." was his short and sweet and Ayla could not believe her ears. Who pins this on the victim?

    "By the way, I like the way you called my name yesterday. Call me that again." he requested with a cunning smile on his face.

    Ayla thought for a while. She wondered what he was talking about but when she recalled how she called him yesterday, she placed her hand on her mouth surprised that she was the one who did that.

    She looked at Gerard with widened eyes and an unbelievable expression was plastered on her face.

    Gerard smiled seeing her so surprised and winked at her.

    Ayla couldn''t contain the embarrassment anymore and ran from the room with only Gerard''s big white shirt on her body.

    Gerard was surprised by how swiftly she ran and felt bad that he couldn''t catch her in time before she ran from the room.

    His hand was still in the air and he stared at the door with a smile on his face. His hand dropped and he couldn''t help but wish she was still in the room.

    "It''s time to get up or else you''ll keep fantasizing." he cautioned himself and got out of bed straight to the bathroom.

    ***

    Kara woke up quite early because she had a session with the doctor. She had to get ready before he came so as not to waste his time.

    A knock came from her door and it was Johnathan who he to inform her about the arrival of her doctor. "Okay... I''ll be there in a moment."

    Although Kara got seriously injured this time, she didn''t behave weakly rather, she could still maintain a smile on that pale face of hers.

    She soon got ready and went downstairs to meet her doctor.

    In the living room, Johnathan was seated with the young man and they were discussing her improvement.

    "Ah... Kara. Come and have a seat. Mr Qin has been waiting for a while now." Johnathan politely spoke and gestured for her to sit by his side.

    Kara sat quietly and greeted the doctor. "Good morning Mr Qin." her voice was low but he could hear her well.

    "How are you feeling today Ms Kara?" he asked politely and she responded positively.

    "I feel better now. I don''t even think I need more attention." she wanted to prove that she didn''t need more medications but Qin could see right through her and smiled.

    "Ms Kara, you wouldn''t be able to go off your medications even when you prove to be fine. You can''t know your body more than your cells." Qin politely shattered her hopes.

    Kara pouted and wanted to curse at this goddamn doctor but couldn''t do that of course.

    She smiled at him awkwardly and Johnathan couldn''t help but notice that the two weren''t getting along even though they just met.

    Qin sighed and took his kits. Usually, he wasn''t supposed to be doing this but Ayla made this request because she trusted his expertise.

    ''Is he even a doctor or a nurse? Why did he come to dress my wound? Aish... I don''t like him.'' Kara thought to herself thinking about all the medicine she would have to use after this session.

    Qin bit his lower lips and looked at her indifferently. He sighed and continued searching for the things he needed. ''Did she just insult my capabilities as a doctor? Why does she even have to think so loudly? It''s not like I enjoy doing this either. I must say, young Ms Kara, I also don''t like girls like you.''

    He sighed and looked up at her again. He stretched forth his hand to take hers. "Your hand." he requested and she looked down at his second hand which had a disinfectant on it.

    ''Is it necessary to clean it again? Aren''t you just worsening the situation?'' she thought to herself recalling how badly that disinfectant stings.

    "Kara..." her father called her to wake her from her trance. Kara nodded and gave Qin her hand.

    He looked up at her with a confused expression and shook his head almost immediately. The thoughts he had weren''t of good but rather evil.

    He examined her hand and realized it was already drying up. "You''re a fast healer," he noted instinctively not even realizing that he said it to her hearing.

    Kara looked away. ''Why is this man''s hand so soft? Does he just lazy at home all day?'' she wondered.

    "There, it''s all done." he placed her hand on her thighs and she looked at him surprised.

    Kara blinked twice, already? "Huh?"

    Qin turned to Mr Johnathan and nodded. "I''ll be back by evening. Make sure she uses her medicine and if anything comes up, don''t hesitate to call me." he was very polite towards Mr Johnathan and it gave Kara chills.

    She returned to her room and held her wrist. She looked at the bandage he used and smiled. "It didn''t even hurt." she smiled and laid on her bed then stared at the bandage once more.

    As Qin drove back to the office, he couldn''t help but wonder what that feeling was after holding her hand. Did he just feel pity for her after seeing the cut or was it something else?

    "Honk!" someone honked from behind alerting him that the traffic light had turned green.

    Qin shook his head and drove away. He went straight to his hospital and he couldn''t stop thinking about one particular person.

    "What? Does she think I lack experience as a doctor? Could she be ruder? Aish..." he was losing his mind after recalling that she said he should be a nurse instead.

    He closed the document he was reading because he couldn''t focus. "Tch... Just wait and see. I''m sure she has no idea who this handsome face is. The most desired bachelor in country C. Not only am I smart but handsome as well. Girls flock around me for attention yet she called me a nurse. Tch..." he scoffed.

    He picked up his phone and checked the time to know whether it was time to revisit her. "Huh? It''s just 11 am?" he stared in disbelief. He thought it was already evening.

    "Aish... I''ll grow ten years older because of that girl''s curse.." he poured all the blame on Kara forgetting that he was the one reminiscing about her.

 Chapter 136 - Its Hard To Control Myself When You Make Advances Like That

    "So you''re saying this girl insulted your colleague?" Madison asked and Qin answered in frustration.

    "How many times do you need me to repeat it? Of course, she did. She even compared him to a nurse. Can you imagine that?"

    Madison couldn''t help but laugh over the phone causing Qin to get annoyed. "Why? What''s so funny?" he didn''t find the whole scenario funny at all.

    "I''m sorry. So this colleague of yours, is he a friend?" she asked knowing that he didn''t have any friends.

    "Ah... Well... He''s not my friend, he''s just a colleague." he hesitantly responded but flared up in the next second. "But what has that even got to do with the issue now?" he asked angrily.

    Madison scoffed. "Well, you seem to be so angry that I thought you were talking about yourself," she spoke meaningfully and Qin froze for a second.

    He began to laugh awkwardly over the phone to clear the air. "You''re so funny... That can never happen to me. Not only am I smart, but I''m also the most wanted bachelor in country C." he narcissistically responded.

    Madison was quick to point out his mistake. "Actually, you''re the second on the chat. Gerard remains the most desired bachelor in country C."

    There was a brief silence on the other end. "Ha..." Qin scoffed. "You mean he used to be the most desired bachelor. Not anymore. He''s married, did you forget that?"

    "What good is the title of a married man when it is only known by a few people." she pointed out leaving Qin speechless. Indeed, Ayla and Gerard, we''re married but this isn''t known by people. Even Ayla doesn''t recall marrying Gerard.

    He shook his head and went back to the initial topic. "That''s not what matters right now. What matters is the poor guy''s pride has been shattered by that girl blabbering mouth."

    Madison sighed uninterestedly. "What''s the reason for this call?" she asked not knowing why exactly he called her to complain about a patient''s attitude towards the doctor. Did she look like a doctor?

    "I care about all my colleagues and I don''t know how to make him feel better since his pride was obviously hurt." he blatantly lied to her.

    "What? Do I look like a psychiatrist?" she asked annoyed by his constant nagging.

    Just as she was about to hang up, she thought about something very interesting. "Well, I think there is something he can do." she smiled cunningly and Qin was ecstatic to know that he was about to find a solution to his predicament.

    "Really? What is it? Tell me. I''ll do anything." he sounded too excited for someone who was pretending.

    He took a glass up and drank to relieve his stress but what Madison said next made him pour all the water out in embarrassment.

    Madison looked very serious and began to advise him. "If the girl was being rude, there is a possibility that she likes him and was just pretending."

    Qin cleaned his mouth and couldn''t believe that she came up with such a theory that didn''t even make sense. He turned another cup of water to drink but soon regretted it.

    "And if he feels so bothered about it, there is a great chance that he likes her as well."

    Qin spat out the water again and wanted to strangle Madison for making such jokes.

    "What! No... I don''t like her. I''m literally boiling in anger every time I remember what she said to me. Aish..." he looked away not realizing that he had given himself away.

    Madison scoffed. "So much for the most desired man in country C." immediately after saying that, she hung up and it was only then that he knew that he used the word ''I'' and not ''he''.

    He stared at the phone with a pitiful expression on his face and soon threw it across the room then pulled on his hair. He knew that Madison would not stop talking about this moment until the day she dies.

    "Aish... Why do I have so much bad luck in just one day?" he lamented as he hit his head on the desk repeatedly.

    ***

    We were soon done with breakfast and I''ll the while, I avoided his gaze on me. To be honest, what happened yesterday made me feel more connected to him and now, I felt like we were inseparable.

    "Would you like to go somewhere?" Gerard asked and I shook my head.

    "I''ll be resuming work on Monday and I have to read for my upcoming exams. I don''t think I have the luxury of going out right now." I responded and he nodded in understanding.

    "Okay then, I should let you read properly." he nodded.

    There was a brief silence in the living room until I felt his hands on mine. I looked up at him quizzically and he smiled gently.

    He raised his hand and caressed my hair causing me to wonder if something happened. "Did something happen?" I asked confused.

    Gerard shook his head then placed my head on his chest. I couldn''t help but smile at this act of his. I could hear his steady heartbeat and he felt more human the more his heart beats.

    Gerard sighed and spoke. "You don''t have to work yourself out. If the work is too much to handle then there is no use working there. Focus on your exams."

    I knew he was saying all this because he cared for me but then again, this job was something I really wanted to do.

    I looked up at him and smiled slightly, "I''m stronger than you think. Just like a bomb."

    His lips curved upwards and he patted my head again. "I know."

    "How about we go somewhere in the evening? When the sun has completely disappeared," she asked and Gerard looked at her confused. She just said she wanted to focus on her studies and now she wants to go?

    He smiled and asked, "Where?"

    Ayla said nothing and just hugged his waist tighter. She looked as though she wanted to sleep some more and Gerard couldn''t help but smile.

    Ayla slept in his arms like a tiny kitten and he couldn''t help but love her more. She was like an addiction that he couldn''t overcome.

    Now that his demon tasted her, he wanted to claim her and yearned to make her his as soon as possible. He wanted more of her, every day, every hour, every minute and even every second.

    Ayla slept for a while and soon woke up to find herself in the room. Gerard was nowhere to be found in the room and she felt as though she couldn''t be separated from him even for a minute.

    She got off and went looking for him but he was neither in the kitchen nor the living room and dining room.

    She wondered where he could have gone and went upstairs to check his study. Just as she was about to knock on the door, it opened.

    "Hey..." she greeted with tired eyes and he responded with a smile.

    "I was just about to come and check on you. Do you feel tired anywhere?" he asked.

    Ayla shook her head in denial and smiled. She studied him from head to toe and noticed that he looked more handsome in casual clothes.

    She moved closer and held the tip of his shirt then tiptoed.

    Gerard held his breath because he was worried that this might lead to something else and she had not recovered fully.

    She tucked her hair behind her ear leaving her neck bare. It was a tantalizing sight but Gerard maintained his self-control even though he was standing on a slim thread.

    She spoke in a whisper, "This haircut suits you a lot."

    Gerard grabbed her waist and pulled her closer. His swift movement made her winced in pain. "Hey, I''m still hurting. It feels as though I am suffering the aftermath of frog jump."

    Seeing her complain like that when she started it made him laugh. "Mrs Jarek, I can''t control myself when you make advances like that."

    Ayla scoffed. "Making advances? I was only fixing your shirt and complimenting your haircut. You call that advances?" she asked surprised by what he was thinking.

    She saw that his shirt was squeezed at the bottom and that was why she helped him adjust it. ''Tch... What was he thinking?'' she wondered.

    Gerard didn''t let go of her waist and just held her like that for a while. "Where would you like to go?" he asked looking at her lovingly and she responded almost instantly.

    "A shooting range." she learnt that there was a shooting range not too far from where they were staying and wanted to check it out since she never saw one.

    Gerard was surprised by her request. He didn''t see that coming but after digesting what she said, he chuckled. "Alright then, we''ll make it a competition. If you can shoot better than me, you''ll make a request but if you lose, I get to make a request."

    "Deal."

 Chapter 137 - Sexy Bodyguard

    They both got dressed and headed out. Ayla couldn''t stop laughing at Gerard''s outfit. He was wearing a football jersey anyone would think he was going to the field to play ball.

    "Why? Is there something on my face?" he asked confused seeing her laugh as they drove to the location.

    "Nope." was her short answer but this didn''t make him feel any better.

    "Then why do you keep laughing when you look at me?" he wasn''t sure if it was a good thing or not.

    Ayla stopped laughing and folded her arms around her chest then looked at him with a serious expression. "Mr Gerard, where have you seen a man wearing a jersey

    on a shooting range?" she looked at him seriously even though the laughter threatened to come out.

    "Not just that, you''re wearing boots and a baseball hat." she shook her head confused but with this weird sense of dressing.

    Her husband was the boss when it came to dressing but what changed? Why the boots?

    Gerard looked down at his boot and realized that it indeed didn''t make any sense but he didn''t want to admit it and found an excuse.

    "Ah, these... These are just to prevent cold. And the baseball cap is to... make my vision better." he smiled awkwardly.

    "And the jersey?" she asked with her left brow slightly raised.

    Gerard thought of what to say but couldn''t come up with anything. He had never been to a shooting range before so he wasn''t sure how to dress.

    "Well, the jersey is loose and I wouldn''t want girls to gawk at this well-sculpted body if wear something fitted." he wasn''t sure how he come up with that theory but it didn''t sound bad at all.

    Ayla was speechless for a second then scoffed. "Ha..." she turned and faced the road. "Girls my foot," she whispered to herself.

    There was silence in the car and the only sound that could be heard was from the engine.

    Suddenly, Gerard turned the steering and parked at the side of the road. Ayla''s brow furrowed but she didn''t turn to look at him.

    Gerard leaned closer and looked at her closely but said nothing until she felt uncomfortable.

    "What?" she turned and asked, confused why he was staring at her like that all of a sudden.

    "Why? Is it wrong to look at my wife?" he asked, calling her his wife out of the blues.

    She wasn''t sure she understood what this was all about. "Why all of a sudden?" she asked in a low voice.

    Gerard stared at her eyes calmly for a while then answered, "Because you''re beautiful."

    This confession of his was unexpected and of all the things she was expecting him to say, this wasn''t even on the list.

    Immediately after he said that he sat up straight again and began to drive again leaving her speechless.

    She looked at him as though she was watching the zombie apocalypse. She wasn''t frightened by him but too shocked to even realize she was staring.

    Soon, they got to the shooting range. It was a wide one and covered a far distance. This was just what she was looking for.

    She got out of the car and ran on the field like a small child then ran back to Gerard hopping like a kangaroo. "Isn''t it just beautiful? When do we start? Where do we get the guns?" she was too excited and couldn''t even hide it.

    Gerard smiled seeing her so happy and patted her head gently. "There." he gestured to her where they had to go.

    As they went, Ayla realized he wasn''t wearing the cap and boot anymore. He was wearing a palm shoe which revealed his beautiful nails. ''Why is he so perfect? Even his nails are as beautiful as that of a child.'' Ayla couldn''t help but compliment them.

    They walked to the point where the military men were gathered and Gerard talked to them for a while. It was surprising to Ayla that he had a cordial relationship with the people in the military.

    "Wha? Is he well known to the point where even those at the military know him?" she wondered as she stood alone.

    "You''re here alone?"

    Ayla turned around startled by the unfamiliar voice she heard. "Ah... Good evening sir." she greeted politely to a man who seemed to be in his late forties.

    He nodded and looked at her as though waiting for something. "Ah... No. I came here with..." she tilted her head confused. She wasn''t sure what to refer to Gerard as. She wanted to say husband but wasn''t sure if she should.

    "With..." he asked, pushing her to complete her sentence.

    "Ah yes... I''m here with..." ''Maybe I should just call him Mr Gerard.'' she thought

    "I''m here with Mr..." she was yet to complete her sentence when she felt someone''s hand on her shoulder.

    "Mr Khan..." Gerard greeted and the man looked at him with a serious expression.

    "Well if it isn''t the prodigal son. I''m guessing you both came together..." he didn''t look angry but he didn''t look happy as well.

    "Um. This is my wife." Gerard casually mentioned and the man raised his brow slightly then looked at Ayla surprised. That was the first time he was showing an expression on his straight face that evening.

    He looked genuinely surprised but this expression on his didn''t last for long. "I see." he looked at Gerard for a while then spoke again, "We should catch up after you''re done," he suggested and Gerard nodded.

    He soon went away and we were left alone. "Who is he?" Ayla asked curiously as they walked to the place where their guns were kept.

    "No one important." he didn''t look happy to meet this person at all but he tried his best to conceal his dissatisfaction.

    Ayla asked no more questions and just focused on what was important, winning the deal. If she won, she would get the opportunity to make any request and she already had one in mind.

    Gerard was the first to pick up a gun. He passed it to Ayla, "Why don''t you go first?" he suggested.

    Ayla took the gun and stood still. She raised the gun under the watchful eyes of the other military men and inhaled. She was about to fire a shot when she felt someone behind her assisting her to hold the gun.

    She opened her eyes and saw Gerard standing behind her. Accidentally, she pressed the trigger and the bullet went off but didn''t hit the target.

    On the scoreboard, it read ''0''. She looked at the scoreboard and then turned to Gerard, "Hey, that''s cheating." she wasn''t happy at all that she didn''t even hit the target at all.

    "Why would a woman attempt to use a gun here?" one of the soldiers asked mockingly.

    Another one chuckled and pointed out another important detail. "Her hands are too fragile to even hold a gun. Look how small they are."

    "She looks more like snow white than the green snake." they all commented on how badly she shot.

    Ayla could hear their whispers and sighed. She faced Gerard and pushed him back to his spot. "Why don''t you go first?" she suggested and he reluctantly nodded.

    Gerard turned and looked at the soldiers. He didn''t say anything nor was his expression deadly but the temperature dropped unimaginably.

    He stood in his spot and raised the gun. Before he could fire, Ayla said something that made him determined to win.

    She leaned in close to this ear and whispered, "Don''t embarrass me. Show those jerks how well you can protect me."

    Ayla''s lips curved up in a devilish smile and Gerard didn''t know when she began to shoot repeatedly.

    First shot, 9.

    He cursed, "goddamnit"

    Second shot: 10

    Third shot: 10

    10

    10

    10

    10

    Very good.

    The screen displayed that Gerard did well.

    "Woah... He is good. I don''t think he needs a bodyguard at all." the soldiers praised Gerard for how good he was.

    He turned to Ayla and winked. She raised a brow and looked at her gun, ignoring the praises she was hearing about Gerard.

    "Stand there and pretend I''m your bodyguard. I''ll protect you from those bastards." she pointed at the target and smiled like a little villainess.

    Ayla raised her gun and inhaled. At that moment, nothing mattered to her except the target and her baby. Of course, the one on her hand.

    She exhaled and fired six consecutive shots with her eyes closed. She didn''t bother to stare at the screen to know her shot then opened her eyes.

    She looked away from her target and smiled sinisterly at Gerard then fired the seventh shot. BANG...

    He looked at her with his lips slightly parted. There was silence in the field until the voice from the score display spoke, "Perfect!"

    Someone from the crowd began to clap and soon, others clapped as well. Ayla scored perfect scores throughout.

    Gerard could not tear his eyes from his devilishly amazing wife. She was too perfect for him to comprehend and that sinister smile of hers was something he was sure he would never forget.

    "My wife is an amazing sexy bodyguard.." he unconsciously whispered to himself.

 Chapter 138 - Just A Doctor

    Qin sighed when he got a call from Johnathan. It was time for him to go to the mansion and Johnathan was calling to remind him.

    He pulled his eyes bag and wondered what he should do once he meets Kara. "Why am I suddenly worried about what she would think?" he wondered as he stared at the road with his hand on the steering.

    Soon, Qin got to Johnathan''s residence and had the intention to complete his assignment without letting someone get on his nerves.

    "She hasn''t left her room since early this afternoon. I''ll let her know that you''re here." Johnathan informed Qin before leaving for Kara''s room.

    As Qin waited in the living room, Kel came out of her room to get some water. She had been feeling dehydrated these days and needed more water than usual.

    She walked past without noticing Qin but when she was returning to her room, she noticed him sitting quietly on the couch.

    She tilted her head seeing his unique features and raised a brow. Her lip curved up slightly and in the next moment, she walked up to him with the bottled water in he hand.

    "Here." she passed him one and took the second one for herself. She sat adjacent to him but didn''t seem interested to see him.

    "Thank you," Qin responded after taking the bottle and dropped it on the table in front of him.

    "You came for Kara?" Kel asked apathetically.

    "Um..." was Qin''s short response. This was his first time meeting Kel and didn''t have an impression of her.

    She nodded in understanding and drank the water while watching the TV in front of her. Qin looked at her and realized she had dark eyebags as though she had not slept for days and she also had chapped lips even though she was taking so much water.

    As a doctor, he couldn''t help but comment on the way she looked. "You don''t look well. Have you not been sleeping well lately?"

    He didn''t seem too interested and didn''t even look at her when he said this.

    Kel raised a brow when she heard his words. She turned and looked at him like a serial killer on the loose. "You''re a doctor. Maybe you can prescribe some sleeping tablets for me, preferably something strong." she enunciated the word, ''strong'' and smiled awkwardly.

    Qin said nothing more and just looked at her quizzically. ''There is something wrong with this girl but could this just be her personality?''

    They stared at each other for a while until Mr Johnathan broke the silence. "Ah... Mr Qin, Kara would be down in a moment." he smiled confused by the atmosphere between the duo.

    He was surprised to see Kel there because she rarely left her room these days and even if she did, she never stayed out for long.

    Kel stood from the chair lazily and was about to go back to her room when Johnathan stopped her.

    "Ah... Kel. Have you met Mr Qin? He''s the best and youngest doctor in country C. It''s a privilege that we have him here to take care of Kara." he was saying this to keep her from staying locked up in her room but it didn''t help.

    She began to walk away but Qin stood up Immediately and stood in front of her.

    Kel raised her eyes and looked at Qin indifferently. She was about to ask why he blocked her but in the next moment, he took her hand and placed some tablets in them.

    "These are strong sleeping medicines, use them." Qin could not help but give Kel the medicines because she looked like a cast from the walking dead.

    He went back to the chair without waiting for a confirmation that she would use the medicine.

    Kel looked at the medicine on her hand and scoffed. She looked at Qin who had gone sit and the corner of her lips curved up.

    She said nothing and went to her room. Once more, the living room was quiet.

    Johnathan laughed awkwardly. "Ah... That was my youngest daughter, Kel. She can be very... dramatic at times." Johnathan found it hard to find a word to describe Kel''s recent behaviour.

    Qin nodded but said nothing. He wasn''t surprised at all, everyone in Johnathan''s house was very dramatic.

    It took Kara some time for her to come down. Once she did, Qin didn''t think too much of it. All that mattered was the fact that he had work to do and that was all he planned to focus on.

    She sat next to him but said nothing. Johnathan went out to take a business call and they were the only ones in the living room.

    Qin took her hand to check her pulse and dress her wound. He noticed that her pulse grew weaker all of a sudden.

    Qin couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t look up at her but spoke, "You really should be more faithful... To your medicine."

    There was silence and he decided to tell her the effects of not taking her medication. "If you don''t take your medicine, you''ll have to see my face for the next three months. I''m sure you and I don''t want that." after he finished his sentence, he looked up at her.

    Kara was quiet. She looked very gentle and quiet compared to this morning. ''Did she just wake up from her nap?'' he wondered.

    Qin sighed and focused on cleaning her wound. When he was done, he put everything back into the first aid box in preparation to leave but someone held his cloth.

    He turned and looked at Kara quizzically. "Do you need something?" he asked confused why she was holding onto his sleeves.

    Kara said nothing for a while which made Qin uncomfortable. He was about to remove her hand from his sleeve when she finally spoke. "Walk with me."

    He closed his box with Kara still holding onto his sleeves and turned to her. He removed her hand from his sleeve and sighed. "Aren''t you going?"

    Kara shook her head. He scoffed and wanted to turn her down but the heavenly forces weren''t walking in his favour

    ***

    They walked into the garden together quietly. It was as though they were strangers walking alone but at the same pace.

    Qin''s heart was beating violently and all he wanted was for this walk to come to an end. He didn''t have a good feeling about this crazy family and wanted to distance himself from them as soon as possible.

    Kara stopped in her steps and rubbed her temple. She almost slumped but he was quick to catch her. Qin held her shoulder and looked at her worriedly.

    Their eyes locked and it soon felt awkward. He made her stand straight and cleared his throat. "You should rest. Walking around like this isn''t good for now."

    Kara sighed and walked to the bench. She sat quietly and looked at nowhere in particular.

    Qin sighed seeing how stubborn she was. He walked up to the bench and sat as well

    . There was silence for a while and Qin was getting impatient. If Kara remained outside in the cold like this, it wouldn''t be good for her health and he didn''t want to work overtime unnecessarily.

    "Ms..." he was about to talk when she cut him short.

    "I''ll just wait for a few more minutes. Feel free to leave." it seemed as though Kara had a lot on her mind and just wanted to stay there for a while to cool off.

    Although she said he could leave, Qin didn''t know why his legs weren''t responding. He desperately wanted to leave but his body wasn''t cooperative.

    He looked at her angry but when he saw her calm face, he didn''t have anything to say anymore. He noticed that the weather was too cold for her to handle and lent her his jacket.

    From the window, Kel watched the duo indifferently. She had become a different person and no one could tell what was going on in that head of hers, not even Kara.

    Her lips curved upwards but the pencil in her hand didn''t seem as happy as her face portrayed. PAK the pencil broke and she closed her curtain and sat by her table.

    She looked at the caricature she was drawing and raised a brow. It didn''t make any sense at all. It looked like a little child scribbling on plain paper.

    Kara was true to her words and only stayed out for a while. Soon, they both went inside and she used her medicine.

    "Here." she passed him his jacket and went upstairs to her room without saying thank you or goodnight. Qin sighed and took his box to leave.

    "Thank you for today, Mr Qin." Johnathan who had been working in his study thanked Qin. He had come down to check on them and when he didn''t find them, he went to the garden where he saw the both of them sitting.

    Qin nodded and took his leave.. He didn''t plan to spend more than the expected date so he had to make sure that the patient was in a good state at all times because he was a doctor and nothing else.

 Chapter 139 - Im All Yours

    Ayla pointed the gun again and shot multiple times. Everyone watched with awe at how easily she could use a gun.

    At first, she looked like a harmless little wife but now, she looked like a villainess and that face of hers was just misleading a lot of people to think she was a sheep.

    She competed with other men in the military and got perfect scores throughout. Everyone wanted to try their luck and soon, it became fun and she became the centre of attention.

    Gerard watched his wife''s every move without saying a word. This was the first time she was using a real gun in front of him. The first time they used a gun together was at the arcade where they played with fake guns.

    He couldn''t take his eyes off her and even though her footings weren''t stable, she still managed to hit the target anyway.

    "Finally, I''m out of bullets." she sighed and dropped the gun on the stand the hopped up to Gerard happily. "What do you think? Would I make a good bodyguard?" she asked with a bright smile but Gerard shook his head in denial.

    "Huh?" she looked at him confused. Why would he say so? She competed with so many people and won but she isn''t still good enough for him?

    She was about to protest when he responded. "You can''t be anyone''s bodyguard... Only mine."

    She was surprised by how easily he was able to come up with words like these. She chuckled and looked at him with a stern expression.

    "And why would I want to go through the stress of protecting the most important man in country C?" she asked with her brow raised and her arm folded. She looked like a bodyguard that was trying to bargain on a price to work under him.

    Gerard chuckled seeing what she was doing and moved closer with his hands folded as well. He pretended to be thinking for a while then turned to look at her as though he finally got a hint.

    "Don''t you think it would be an honour to work under me? I mean, just as you said, I''m the most important man in country C so why wouldn''t you want to work for me?" he asked with a slight smile on his cheek. He never considered himself the most important man but now that she mentioned it, he felt like using it to his advantage.

    "Tch... I''m the best you can ever find. You''ll have to do more than just bragging about your status." she looked so serious as though she was really bargaining on a price.

    Gerard got confused and wondered if this was her request for winning. "Don''t tell me this is what you wanted to request for..."

    Ayla raised her brow. How could she request something so lame? This was more like an icing on the cake. The real request was yet to be said.

    "Mr Gerard Jarek... Consider this a bonus. I can''t seriously make this my request. Don''t you think making this a request wouldn''t be good enough?" she asked still with a serious expression on her face.

    Gerard blinked and looked at her seriously. "So this isn''t the main request?" he couldn''t believe that his wife was behaving like a businesswoman right now.

    "How do you call working for you a request? I''ll be doing you a favour instead." she had a point and even Gerard was rendered speechless.

    He stared at her for a while wondering why she even had to go to college. If she worked in the most influential firm, she would still thrive and the company would excel unimaginably.

    With these tactics of hers, she even managed to make him speechless. This had never happened. Could it be her charm or was it really her tactics?

    "How about we compete?" a voice broke the silence between the both of them.

    Gerard knew who it was and felt irritated by his presence. Khan was standing by the side with a smile on his face and his hands at his back.

    "You seem extremely skilled in the act. You wouldn''t mind competing with me right?" he asked and Ayla smiled. She knew his type and knew what he was trying to do.

    Gerard watched about to turn down his offer but Ayla stepped in. "Yes. I accept your challenge." she smiled calmly.

    Gerard looked at her but she seemed to be doing it for the fun of it and nothing more so he let her have her way.

    They walked to the area where they would compete and Ayla smiled at Khan. "Mr Khan, you are a general. Go easy on me." she behaved as though he was her superior and she wanted to learn a thing or two from him.

    Khan smiled and responded. "You seem more skilled for someone who has never been trained by an expert. Watch... And learn." the side of his lips curved upwards.

    This time, the target was placed farther than before and because it was already night, they could only depend on the floodlights that were arranged throughout the field.

    He raised his gun and fired the first shot. BANG! The second, third till he got to the seventh and had a perfect score throughout. It was so incredible that even the other military men feared that there was no way in the world that she would be able to pull through with it.

    "Your turn." he turned to her and smiled warmly. His smile looked genuinely fake but Ayla played along with him.

    She closed her eye and took a deep breath then opened them and looked at her surrounding. There was a lot of fascinating items around. A smile appeared on her face and she picked up the gun in the next minute.

    She aimed for the target but didn''t fire. "Why isn''t she shooting? Do you think maybe she can''t do it?" one of the soldiers asked worried that she would give up. They had grown fond of her after losing to her.

    "Sh... Wait and watch." another soldier responded not wanting to distract Ayla.

    Suddenly, Ayla turned the gun in another direction and fired at a bulletproof armour tank.

    Everyone looked at her confused by what she was thinking. The target was there but why was she firing in another direction?

    They didn''t realize only the scoreboard read 10 points. They couldn''t control their emotion and it was as though watching a football match. You wouldn''t know what to expect but when the player scores a goal, you jump around like a kid uncontrollably.

    Although she had fired at the armour tank, the bullet bounced back and hit the target. This was an incredible thing to do. In fact, it was almost impossible.

    Gerard said nothing and just watched. His face revealed no emotions and it was as though he wasn''t surprised at all.

    She aimed at another armour tank and fired and the scoreboard read 10points again she did this consecutively until she got to the last one.

    There was utmost silence in the field as though this would determine a person''s fate. The soldiers held their breaths awaiting the last strike.

    This time, Ayla pointed her gun to the floodlight at the point where the target was and fired making the light go out and making it difficult to see.

    She turned to Gerard and said in her mind, ''This one is for you.'' he finally revealed a tiny expression and she didn''t tear her gaze from Gerard.

    BANG! Everyone held their breaths and couldn''t see if she scored or not. The scoreboard took its sweet time to display the score but just when everyone was thinking she missed, there came the long-anticipated sound. PERFECT.

    The soldiers jumped as though they won a battle. This was the first thing they were forgetting their role of conduct and behaved disorganized like children.

    Ayla''s lip curved up in a smile. She walked up to Gerard with a wide smile and asked, "Now can you raise the pay?" she asked referring to their former discussion.

    He patted her head and smiled slightly. "You did well. How would you want me to pay you for being my bodyguard?" he asked waiting for a huge amount as her response.

    She moved closer to his ear and whispered, "You... I want to buy you." Gerard could not believe his ears. That was what she wanted?

    She stood straight and stared into his eyes waiting for a reply and he raised a brow then leaned in close to her ear. "I''m all yours."

    She started this whole thing but why was she the one getting red?

    "I underestimate you." Khan walked up to them with an indifferent face.

    Ayla turned to look at him and smiled gently. "You pushed me to achieve it. It''s thanks to you." she turned to tables around and made it seem as though it was because she was fascinated by him that she worked extra hard.

    He smiled, this time, it looked real. "Then I guess you should come here more often." as soon as he said that, Gerard''s brow furrowed.. He didn''t like that Ayla was smiling with Khan but advising her to come again was the height of it.

 Chapter 140 - Mommas Attention Seeker

    Qin drove away from Johnathan''s mansion but found himself making a U-turn. It was hard for him to focus and he didn''t even know why he was going back to that house.

    Once he got there, he stayed across the road and didn''t go in. It was strange for him to come back to this house for no reason and he wanted to pin it all on his workload.

    He knew why he had come here but he didn''t want to acknowledge it. Qin raised his hand and looked at it for a long time. "Aish..." he looked away and cursed. This was the first time he was feeling something this weird and he didn''t want to believe that she was ''the one''.

    After a long time of waiting, he started the car and drove off.

    From the window, some with high senses watched quietly. Kel could tell what was cooking up but she didn''t want it to happen.

    She walked back to her table where she was drawing and looked at the picture. This time, she didn''t scribble but actually drew an image. It was Qin and her art was very realistic "I''ll have him for myself."

    Kel''s lips curved upwards in a sinister manner. She looked as though she was slowly becoming a maniac and needed phycological help.

    ###

    In the car, I kept talking about how nice it was to visit the shooting range. I didn''t know that Gerard knew people from the military if only I had known, I would have chosen to go there every weekend.

    "It was so much fun. I want to go there again next weekend." I happily spoke as Gerard drove the car.

    He wasn''t saying anything but I didn''t mind since I was used to him being quiet like this. I took out my phone and marked today as a special day.

    It took some time before Gerard finally said a word. "I don''t want to go there again." it was surprising to hear him say that. Could it be that he didn''t have fun? I couldn''t wrap my head around it.

    "Huh! Why?" I asked confused.

    "I don''t like the air there." was his short answer. He didn''t like the air? What was that supposed to mean?

    I said nothing and he also didn''t say anything else. He drove home and went in first. ''What is up with him? Did he get possessed on the field?'' I wondered.

    Sigh. I walked in with a smile on my face. Today was awesome and there was no denying it. "Ah ma''am...you''re here." I greeted Grace after seeing that she was at the mansion.

    She sneakily walked up to me as though she was about to gossip then pulled me to a corner. She was acting like a typical mother and this was new to me.

    "Why is Mr Gerard jealous?" she whispered. I and Grace had gotten so close to the point where I feel relaxed talking to her.

    "Jealous?" I asked confused. He didn''t look jealous to me. He just looked moody.

    Grace nodded but when she saw my ignorant look, she hit her forehead with her palm. "Are you a kid? Of course, he is jealous. I''ve never seen him this jealous in all my years of walking with him."

    When she explained it like that, I finally understood. ''Ah-ha... So he is jealous huh... Let''s see if he makes it through this jealousy alive.'' I smiled cheekily already having an idea of how to tease him more.

    I went to the room and heard the shower running. "He must be trying to ease his jealousy. Hehehe, let''s fuel it even more so he would want to take another bath." I smiled mischievously and waited patiently for the water to stop running.

    We started using the same room after our first night together. Whenever I remember that day, I can''t help but wonder if that was really me, how daring...

    Soon, the water stopped running and he walked out of the room. "Ah yes... Thank you for today, it was fun." I raised my phone and spoke to Mr air.

    Gerard pursed in his steps and looked at me for a while. I didn''t even behave as though his presence affected me and turned my back towards him. All I knew was he was going to burn with jealousy until he finds out it''s just a prank.

    "I learnt a lot from you, Mr Khan. It''s too bad that Gerard wanted to come back home on time." I deliberately called Gerard by his name and smiled cheerfully on the phone as though I was talking to an actual person.

    I heard him walking closer to me. He was walking in long strides and I knew it was time to end the call if I didn''t want my phone to lose its importance.

    "Ah... What a nice man." I turned around and there he was with just a towel. "Oh... You''re still here."

    Gerard blinked and looked at me as though he wanted to say something but didn''t have the right words.

    "Why did something happen?" I looked at him worried and dropped my phone on the table. I checked his temperature and pretended as there he was hot. "Woah... Your temperature is hurt. Didn''t you just take a cold bath? Why are you this hot?"

    He held my hand and wanted to say something but still didn''t manage to say anything. "Why? Is there something you want to say?" I asked staring directly into his eyes.

    Gerard cleared his throat. "Um... Actually..." before he could say anything, I cut him short.

    "Oh... You should change your clothes and sleep. It seems your having a fever. I''ll just message Mr Khan and tell him goodnight." I walked away but he caught up with me.

    "Ayla..." his voice was not harsh but rather gentle which was surprising to me. Did my prank fail?

    I turned around and in the next minute, I got a hug. What is going on? Why is this working in the opposite direction? I wondered if something was wrong was he not angry at all?

    "You said you wanted me. Are you giving me up so quickly?" he asked in a gentle voice too gentle that it felt like a horror movie.

    "Why were you acting up in the car?" I asked in response to his statement.

    There was a long silence but I threatened to break the hug and he finally spoke this time, a little angry.

    He broke the hug and began. "Why did you smile at him like that? You even promised him that you were going back there next weekend. And you''re even speaking with him on the phone." he said so many things at once and he looked like a customer complaining about the services.

    This was the first time I was ever seeing Gerard act up like that. He looked so cute with his lips pouted like that.

    "And..." I asked to know if there was something else he wanted to say.

    He finally said the last thing. "I don''t like him." he paused then continued, "I don''t like when you smile with men like that. That''s for only me."

    Seeing him like this, I didn''t know whether or not to laugh.

    I moved closer to him and wrapped my arms around his neck. "Mr Gerard, I said I wanted you and no one else and I''m sure that you know that the phone call was fake." I tilted my head and raised a brow.

    Gerard sighed. "Do it matter if the call was fake? You mentioned his name and smiled as well." Gerard knew that the call was fake because he couldn''t hear anyone from the other end but still didn''t like the way she smiled when she said Khan''s name.

    I couldn''t hold my laughter anymore and chuckle. He looked at me and his brow furrowed, "It''s not funny." he complained and I finally laughed.

    "You look so cute when you''re jealous. I feel like kissing you all over your face." I teased but Gerard took my words seriously and smiled.

    "I wouldn''t mind if you did that." his voice was calm and gentle. I had to say he was one of a kind.

    He pointed to his cheek. "Start here." I shook my head and smiled before placing a peck there.

    "And here..." he pointed to his second cheek and I pecked it again. "Here..." he pointed to his forehead and I did the same thing.

    He pointed to his chin, the space between his brow, the space beneath his ear, then finally, "Here..." he pointed to his lips and I couldn''t help but smile at this side of him. He was like a baby seeking attention from his momma.

    I placed a peck on his lips but he held me back. "What was that?" he asked unsatisfied.

    I broke from his grip and walked to the wardrobe and took a towel. "Too bad you had a bath fast. I wanted to invite you."

    "Who said I took a bath?" Gerard ran over and unexpectedly carried me.

    "What are you doing?" I asked startled by this sudden act of his.

    "What else? Let''s take a bath together."

 Chapter 141 - Do You Have Feelings For Her?

    Soon, it was Monday again. Ayla had so much to do today and knew she wouldn''t have any time for herself today. She had to go to school, for a few lectures and then to her part-time job for work. Because the exams were fast approaching, she didn''t have much to do in school.

    Before Gerard woke up that morning, she was already gone. He also had a lot to do at work. He had a lot of business meetings to attend and he was planning on acquiring a textile industry. Because the Jarek empire was vast and he had various businesses and acquired companies as though he was just getting a new shoe or cloth.

    For Jarek, there was no limit to growth. He cherished work and before he got to know Ayla, his work was all he cared about.

    Being known as the most important man in country C was no joke. His businesses supported the country greatly. In fact, being important was an understatement. He was more like a basic necessity for the country to stand amongst the world''s leading.

    He called his secretary, "Have you set the meeting with YZ?"

    "Yes. Just as you wanted, they are already waiting for you here. I told them the meeting would hold in your office and nowhere else." because of Gerard''s sensitivity to light, even his secretary knew that he preferred meetings to be held in his office or at night.

    "Um." he hung up and knot his tie before taking his beep blue tuxedo and leaving his residence.

    "Did Ayla get to school already?" he asked the A.I in the car and it responded ''yes''.

    "Okay then, take me to the office." he scanned through his iPad for details of the meeting and other things he had to do. He read through the documents and had a full insight on how to claim the deal and make everything go smoothly.

    For Gerard, closing business deals was piece of cake and he could do it even with his eyes closed. When he thought about it, he recalled the incident with Ayla when she bargained with him on the shooting field.

    He shook his head. ''I can''t spend a minute without thinking about her.'' he thought and pulled out his phone to give her a call but stopped.

    ''She must be at school already.'' having this in mind, he settled for a text instead.

    ''Call me when you''re done with work, I''ll come over to get you.'' was what he sent to her before focusing on his iPad again.

    Soon, he got to his office and met with the former owner of the company who was willing to sell it and a lawyer and other investors. His lawyer was also present to handle the contract signing and other legal proceedings.

    Their discussion lasted for an hour and during the first thirty minutes, Gerard could help but look at his phone to see if he had a new message from Ayla but got none.

    "So what you''re saying in a nutshell is, you can''t sell the company for that amount?" Gerard asked ignoring his phone and focusing on the issue at hand.

    "Actually, Mr Gerard, we have other people who are willing to buy the company at a higher price and the offer you have given is not worth the company price." the lawyer of the company, Mr Daniel responded.

    Gerard leaned back on his chair and weighed the options on ground. For him, he was offering a very good price for a company that is already experiencing bankruptcy. What more could Daniel and his boss want?

    Gerard''s lawyer wanted to come into an agreement with them on a certain amount. "How about we add 5 per cent to the already decided prize?" he asked and the owner, Yosef thought for a while thinking of how well he would benefit from that increment but his greed did not let him stop there. He whispered to Daniel to raise the price to 10 per cent.

    "Mr Chen, why don''t we make it 10 per cent? That way, everyone would be happy and my client wouldn''t have to sell it to those other people pestering his life." he smiled with so much greed in his eyes.

    Chen could see through their skims but knew how much Gerard wanted that company. "Let''s make it 7 per cent." he requested and Yosef pretended to be thinking for a while. The original money was already so much for a company that is not worth a million dollars but because it was Gerard who was buying it, he felt the need to take advantage of him.

    He smiled slightly showing his covetous and just when he was about to take the deal, someone stopped him.

    "The company isn''t worth more than the previous price." everyone turned to look at the once quiet Gerard who sat lazily on his chair.

    He sat up and looked at Yosef with a serious expression. "Don''t you agree?" he asked with a threatening yet calm gaze.

    Yosef did not know when he nodded firmly. It was true that no one would pay as much as Gerard was offering but he just wanted to steal as much as he could from Gerard. After all, money was nothing to Gerard.

    Gerard leaned back and sighed. "I have more important things to worry about and this is a waste of my time. The deal is off."

    As soon as he said this, the room fell silent and in the next minute, Yosef and the lawyer began to plead. They knew that they couldn''t get a better deal and the fact that he said other people wanted the company for a higher price was a lie.

    To make matters worse, if other people find out that Gerard rejected the company because of this reason, he would never be able to sell it for a decent amount. In fact, he might never be able to sell it at all.

    Yosef was extremely worried and even went on his knees to beg. "The company is still in good shape and it''s worth so much. Taking that initial price will not be worth it. Try to reconsider." he requested but Gerard was done with him.

    He got up from his chair and was about to walk out with his lawyer but Yousef begged more. This time, wanting to take the initial amount.

    "Don''t you get it, Mr Yousef? Even if you decide to make it free, it would still be unacceptable to my client." Chen explained, shattering their hopes of ever getting the deal again and Yousef knew he was done for

    .

    Gerard walked out of his office with Chen walking behind him. The other investors present ran after Gerard to seek favour from him. They were not happy with Yousef''s way of handling the business deal and his dishonesty and wanted to pull out their shares from YZ.

    Gerard paid no attention to them and just went for his next appointment. This was more of a personal appointment with Qin.

    While at the hospital, Gerard and Qin sat opposite each other. It was as though he had come for therapy but the distressed one wasn''t Gerard but Qin.

    "She always makes my life miserable. It seems she is doing deliberately because she can''t get enough of this handsome face." he lamented in frustration but Gerard was as calm as the wind.

    "I didn''t come here to listen to how miserable your life life is. How come I''m listening to you lament?" Gerard asked calmly and uninterested in Qin''s rants.

    "The most annoying part is that she compared me to a nurse." Qin ignore Gerard and continued with his rants.

    Gerard pinched the space between his brow and leaned back frustratedly. It seemed as though everyone was out to frustrate him today. And to make matters worse, Ayla had not replied to his text since early this morning.

    He had had enough of Qin''s rants and decided to listen to him so that they could come up with a quick solution. "You are talking as though you have feelings for the girl," Gerard responded and without thinking, Qin responded,

    "Exactly!..." there was silence for a while. Qin didn''t expect that he would say it. In fact, he strongly believed that he didn''t have feelings for her.

    "What no!" he quickly denied. To him, Kara was just someone who was out to frustrate him.

    Gerard raised a brow and leaned closer with a serious expression. "How do you feel around her?" he asked ignoring Qin''s denial.

    Qin leaned back and pouted apathetic to respond. "Well, I have no idea, she always gets on my nerves and that''s why I don''t even know how I feel around her except for the fact that she annoys me."

    Gerard sighed. "You should have just said she annoys you. Why the long speech?" he asked stating an obvious point.

    Qin''s brow furrowed. He knew that Kara was annoying for comparing him to a nurse and that was all that mattered.

    "Aside from calling you a nurse, what else has she done to get on your nerves?" Gerard asked and Qin was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 142 - Lets See How This Plays Out

    He thought for a while then realized that she hadn''t done any other thing but why was he acting up like that and why was she always crossing his mind?

    "The blood moon is next week. I don''t have much time left." Gerard looked a little worried. He wasn''t sure when the curse would be broken but he knew when it would become permanent and although it wasn''t exactly on the day of the blood moon, it wasn''t far from that time.

    Qin looked equally worried for Gerard. He couldn''t even worry about his petty thoughts about Kara. "Did she say it would be permanent after the blood moon?" this was the hundredth time he was asking.

    Gerard sighed and leaned back. If only the curse would be permanent a year ago, he wouldn''t have had any regrets but now, he was worried because he had someone he cared about.

    Qin fell silent. Before, he felt Gerard would be able to make it past this time but now, he had doubts. "What do we do?" he asked.

    Gerard sighed and sat up straight. "The committee has no idea the timing but I''m sure they wouldn''t stop threatening Ayla."

    "Your relationship is a taboo, even nature is against it." Qin pointed out but that wasn''t helping the situation at all.

    "We must find a way to strike a balance." Gerard looked confident.

    "What do you suggest?" Qin asked and Gerard stared into space for a while.

    ###

    "You finally came." I smiled when I saw Kel. She looked tired but aside from that, she looked pretty good.

    "Um... Kara isn''t feeling too well yet so father asked her to say home for a while more." she smiled calmly as she spoke and I couldn''t help but feel grateful to her for staying by Kara''s side.

    "We have a lot to catch up on." Kel tugged my arm as we walked out of the hall to our usual restaurant outside the school gate.

    ***

    "How much time do you have till your shift?" she asked after I told her about my part-time job.

    "I still have an hour and a half. I''m quite nervous." I explained and she laughed slightly.

    "As you should. But trust me, you don''t have anything to worry about. Besides, you''ll be working as an intern and people would definitely not pay too much attention to you except for the fact that you are stunning." she winked when she finished her sentence and I chuckled.

    We drank the juice present and there was silence for a while. "Why did you apply for the job of an intern? With your qualification, I expected that you would work at the public relations office or maybe, as a model because of your unique features but why the post of an intern?" she asked genuinely confused about the whole situation.

    I smiled and sighed. "What makes you think they''ll take me if I applied to the P.R department? I''m not that qualified." I smiled and corrected her.

    "And you know how dirty the modelling agency can be. I don''t want to put this face out there instead, I''ll rather work in the background." Kel nodded in understanding. She could relate to what I was saying and didn''t ask any more questions. Besides, I couldn''t tell her that I was married and had a husband who was a jealous baby.

    "Anyway, I''ll make sure to be your boss in the nearest further." Kel teased and we both laughed about her joke.

    Soon, it was time for me to take my leave and Kel offered to see me to the company. As soon as we got there, she said goodbye and I went in.

    "Hi, I''m Ayla, the new intern," I spoke to the receptionist and she pointed in the direction where I should go to take my card and other means of identification.

    As I hurried over to the office, someone called my name from behind. I turned around and saw secretary Lisa standing a few meters away.

    She elegantly walked towards me with a smile. "I see you''ve begun work today, do a good job and you would give me feedback on every task you handle," she spoke calmly but with authority.

    "Yes sure." I smiled and she walked away. ''When did reporting to her become part of my job?'' I wondered.

    I sighed and walked over to the place where I took my card and other belongings. To my surprise, I wasn''t registered as an intern but as an assistant secretary.

    My brow creased. Was I supposed to be angry or happy? Why would they give me the post of an assistant secretary? Is this why she said I should report to her? I sighed and looked at the man who gave me the card.

    "Sir, I think there is a mix up here." I pulled out the letter I received from the company and passed it to him showing him that I was given the job of an intern and not an assistant secretary.

    "I think there is a mistake there." I showed him the job description on the card.

    "Ah, this? The CEO asked me to change it. I don''t know the details maybe you should ask the secretary." he was polite and nice.

    I nodded and asked for directions to the secretary''s office and he told me it was on the tenth floor.

    I didn''t want my first day at work to be a mess so I rushed to use the elevator to catch up with Lisa but sadly when I got there, she wasn''t available and I was told she went for a meeting with the CEO and some investors.

    "You can wait here for her. Are you the model for our latest brand?" an inquisitive girl asked and I shook my head.

    She lowered her head and saw the job description on the card she gasped. "Woah... You''re the new assistant secretary? Woah... Who would have thought that ma''am Lisa would choose someone that isn''t working here already?" she pouted surprised that I got the job not knowing that it was only a mistake.

    "I even mistook you for a model because you have so many unique features." she nudged me as she sat by my side. I wondered if she was this open-minded to everyone around her.

    "My name is Zaiah but so many people Zee. Since we would be working together, you can also call me Zee."

    I nodded but said nothing I return. I knew that we weren''t going to be working together because my place is at the Industry and not up on the tenth floor.

    I had to wait for a while because the meeting took quite long by Zee was there to keep me company. She told me a lot about the company and spoke about how kind and gentle Lisa was.

    I got to know so much about the company in just a few hours of waiting.

    "The CEO is on his way." someone hinted at the others and everyone settled on their desks.

    Henry walked in long strides to his office and didn''t even notice me. He was followed by Lisa and although Zee wanted to talk to Lisa, Lisa didn''t have the patience for that now.

    ##

    "You need to find a way to clear this mess. My company is crumbling because of your carelessness." Henry yelled at Lisa and for a minute, Lisa was quiet.

    She looked at him confused before asking her question. "Since when did this company become my responsibility? You should know that you are still carrying the title of the CEO because I permitted it," she spoke firmly but Henry didn''t back down.

    "And how does that make anything better? It''s all your fault that I approached YZ because you asked me to... All the textiles we purchased were of low quality. Why wouldn''t I blame you?!" he yelled.

    "Henry, you should learn to talk to me respectfully. As you know, I have this company in the palm of my hand and I can crash it whenever I feel like it." she was calm but her words were firm and threatening.

    Henry was boiling with anger but he couldn''t do anything about it. Just as Lisa said, this company was actually at her feet and she could crush it at any time.

    She walked past him and sat on his chair comfortably. "Now Henry, would you rather I crush this company or you speak to me with respect?" she asked.

    Henry hurried and sat opposite her. "I''m sorry Lisa... So what do we do now?" he asked and Lisa smiled.

    "Why would I want to share my plans with you? You might just bite me in the back later," she spoke meaningfully but Henry lowered his head.

    Lisa sighed and looked outside the office. Ayla was still seated there and her lips curved up in a smile. ''This is my chance to get on Gerard''s good side and save this dying company.. After that, I''ll make it my own.''

 Chapter 143 - Office Frustration

    I waited for a long time but they didn''t come out for an hour. Thanks to Zee, I wasn''t too bored but I felt like this was a waste of my time.

    I took out my phone from my small bag and saw a message from Gerard. A smile appeared on my face but just as I was about to reply, I heard my name.

    "Ayla, come here." when I looked up, I saw Lisa standing by a desk that was opposite the CEO''s door.

    I stood up and walked up to her while Zee went on to do her work.

    "Why have you been sitting there? There is so much to do yet you sat there as though it was a waiting area." I couldn''t tell what was getting her worked up because she was blaming me for something that wasn''t important.

    "Maam, I applied for the post of an intern and not an assistant secretary." I showed her the card and she took it from my hand.

    She looked at it closely before passing it back to me. "There is no vacancy for an intern at the moment. Besides, you should be happy that you got the post of assistant secretary rather than an intern." she folded her arms as she spoke and didn''t look as though she was ready to do anything to fix the situation.

    "But..." I wanted to make it clear to her that I didn''t know a thing about being an assistant secretary but she raised her hand to stop me surprising me.

    "I don''t want to hear of this anymore. Drop your bag here and follow me to the industry. We still have a lot to do." she pointed to the desk where she asked that I dropped my bag and began to walk away not even waiting for a second to let me get settled.

    I ran after her with a book and pen and my card. After going into the elevator, she pressed the button that wrote underground. I blinked twice and wondered if the industry was underground.

    Soon, the elevator doors opened and we walked out. Her steps were graceful and elegant unlike I who had to walk as fast as I could to catch up.

    "This is the industry where we get all the sewing done. Here, you would find out fashion designers working day and night to meet the endless demands of customers. This is the clothing section." she pointed. If I hadn''t seen the button she pressed while in the elevator, I wouldn''t have guessed this to be underground.

    Everywhere was sophisticated and the lighting was excellent. It looked as though I was inside the movie ''Charlie and the chocolate factory'' only that this was a fashion industry.

    "And this is the shoe section." she pointed and walked inside. There were so many people working there and each person had a designated job. I could almost swear that I was in a movie. Who would have guessed that there were some people underground this company?

    Somehow, I was glad that I didn''t get the job of an intern. Working underground wasn''t something I wanted because I was scared of earthquakes and collapsing buildings.

    There was something I noticed as we walked through the factory. All the materials that CSG used were not of good quality but the designs were outstanding.

    I thought this was only in the clothing section but the shoes had the same problem. I had thought that the quality of products is what makes the customers more interested in the brand.

    I kept quiet about it and just enjoyed the view. Finally, we got to the bag and Jewelry section. They were all pleasing to the eye but from touching the material, I could tell that they were of substandard quality.

    After getting to the end, she turned and looked at me. "So what do you think?" she asked and I smiled. I only got this job and I wasn''t willing to lose it because of what I noticed.

    "Fantastic don''t you think?" she smiled and raised her hands as though feeling the grace that exuded from the factory.

    I nodded and she smiled then began to walk away, back to the elevator. I sighed and followed behind her. I had taken note of all the details in my book and I was sure that I''ll be able to locate this place successfully if I was ever sent down here alone.

    We got to the elevator and Lisa gasped. "I forgot my purse in the shoe section. Could you get it for me?" she asked politely and I nodded. "Don''t stay long because we have a meeting with the CEO in..." she looked at her watch, "Seven minutes. And he doesn''t like late employees" she concluded.

    I rushed to the shoe section but when I returned with the purse, I realized that she was already gone.

    I sighed. I pressed the button on the elevator but it wouldn''t open. ''I guess it''s occupied. What do I do now?'' I wondered worriedly.

    My eyes landed on the sign that wrote stairs and ran using that way. The meeting was in the next five minutes and I was sure that I wouldn''t make it even if I had superpowers.

    I ran up the stairs as though my life depended on it constantly checking my wristwatch. I looked at the door and realized I was still on the third floor. I looked up and saw the many more stairs I had to climb.

    I kept running up and this time, I didn''t even bother to check the time anymore because I was already late.

    When I finally got to the tenth floor, I was panting as though I had just come from a marathon. I ran to the desk where my bag was and Zee followed.

    "Why are you panting like that?" she asked but I couldn''t give her a response.

    "Where... Is ma''am Lisa?" I asked worried that I would get scolded on my first day.

    "She came a few minutes ago but went out again. I think she''s done for today." Zee explained and I almost wanted to cry.

    "Aish... She must have gone for the meeting with the CEO. What do I do now?" I wanted to curse but didn''t have the balls to.

    "Meeting? I don''t think there is any meeting planned out for now. It''s almost time to go home and the CEO is still in his office." Zee explained.

    My shoulders dropped when I heard her. The CEO was still in his office and there was no meeting? Then why did she make me run like that? I would have waited for the elevator but she made me suffer.

    "Anyway, would you like to grab a snack before heading home? The company staff closes around 7 pm it''s already 6:15 pm," she suggested but I shook my head in denial.

    I was too exhausted and all I could think about at that moment was to sit and grab my breath. I couldn''t even give her a proper response and just sat on the chair tiredly.

    Zee chuckled, "Alright then if you need any help, don''t hesitate to tell me." I nodded and she walked away.

    "Aish..." I lay on the desk and closed my eyes to relax a bit. It was a cubicle desk and I didn''t have to worry about anyone seeing me resting at work.

    I didn''t know when I succumbed to nature''s call and fell asleep. I heard a knock on my desk and opened my eyes. There was silence everywhere and the lights were turned off.

    My eyes flew open. ''How long has it been?'' I wondered. I looked at the person who knocked on my desk and saw a tall man with spectacles. His hair was gelled neatly and just by looking at his tuxedo, I could tell it was very expensive.

    I stood up abruptly and fixed my hair. "Good day sir. I''m sorry I..." I wanted to explain but he cut me off.

    "Go home." was his short dismissive response. I blinked twice before coming to my senses.

    "Ah... Yes." I nodded and took my bag. He didn''t have a card around his neck and I couldn''t tell if he was of a higher rank.

    I rushed out seeing that everyone was already gone. When I checked the time, I realized it was already 7:50 pm.

    Gerard would be worried. It wasn''t my curfew yet but the sun was already down and I didn''t respond to his message since.

    I tried to stop a taxi but no one was stopping for me. I guess that''s what happens when it''s already getting late.

    As I struggled to get a ride home, someone held my shoulder startling me. I turned around swiftly with surprised eyes and found the man from earlier standing there.

    "It''s quite late. Come, I''ll drop you off." he offered. His gaze was cold and his voice was the same.

    I smiled and shook my head politely. "Never mind. I''m sure I will get a ride soon." I turned down his offer politely.

    "It''s not safe to be out at this time," he explained and I thought for a while.

    Just then, someone ran up to us. "Maam..." I looked over and saw Gerard''s driver. This was the one he used whenever he didn''t want to auth drive.

    "Oh hi." I greeted. I turned to the man and smiled thankfully..  "My ride is here."

 Chapter 144 - I Want To Spend The Rest Of My Days With You.

    "My ride is here." I politely decline his offer and he nodded then walked away.

    I turned to look at the driver and asked confused, "How did you know I would be here?" immediately I finished asking the question, I remembered I had not returned Gerard''s message. My eyes widened at the thought that he could be the one and the driver gestured for me to go towards the car.

    I walked towards the car with the driver walking behind me. I stopped by the door and sighed heavily before opening it and getting in.

    "Hey you..." I smiled then leaned in and kissed his cheek. This was all I could think of after being too busy to even pay attention to his message.

    Gerard said nothing and just focused on his iPad. I could tell he wasn''t doing anything on it and was just pretending.

    My lips pouted and I squinted my eyes planning my next action. I pursed my lips and moved closer, and closer, and closer.

    Gerard furrowed his brow and looked at me. Our eyes met and we were so close. My lips curved up in a smile thinking that my plan worked out well and that just by this simple act, he would be lost in this charm and forget my errors but what happened next was unexpected.

    "There is so much space. Why do you have to inconvenience me?" he raised his brow with a straight face.

    I was so surprised that I didn''t even know what to say. How dare he say that I was inconveniencing him? ''Well Mr Gerard, you haven''t experienced inconvenience. I should teach you some manners.'' I smiled cheekily as I thought to myself.

    Gerard spotted me smiling and asked, "What''s funny?" he asked and slightly pushed me back to my spot.

    I was surprised by his swift movements but I was certainly not going to back down. ''So that''s how you want to play this game?'' I thought to myself determined to win more than ever.

    I looked at the side of my door and realized I couldn''t raise the border from my side. I squinted my eyes and asked the driver for a favour. "Sir... Can you please raise the border?" I asked and he nodded. He was raising it when Mr big head asked him to stop.

    "Stop. I don''t want the border raised," he stated and the driver dropped it.

    "Are you going to disobey me for him? Raise the border." I requested putting the driver in a tight spot.

    "I don''t have to say much." was Gerard''s response. I furrowed my brow then shrugged helplessly.

    "I don''t have much to say either." I used his words against him and swiftly leaned in to kiss him on his lips.

    Gerard didn''t know how his iPad dropped when my hand reached down there. He was caught in the moment and immediately asked the driver to raise the border.

    My hand massaged his little brother from outside his clothes and Gerard obviously couldn''t resist this charm.

    I broke the kiss and took some time to breathe. "Now you asked for it." his hoarse voice filled my ear but before he could take control of the situation, I moved back.

    Gerard came closer and I furrowed my brow. "There is so much space. Why do you have to inconvenience me?" I used his exact words against him and it made me feel good.

    Gerard''s brow furrowed and a smile soon appeared on his face. "Now you''re using my words against me in such a situation."

    I nodded and looked away. There was a slight smile on my face but I didn''t make it obvious. This was going well and I wasn''t willing to back down. Let''s sit back and enjoy the show.

    "I''m sorry I ignored you but you can''t do this to me in return." he protested. I was the one who was supposed to be apologizing for not returning his texts but now, he is apologizing for ignoring me. I feel like a queen right now.

    I turned and looked at him with an angry gaze. If only I went for an audition as an actress, I''m sure I''ll get the role.

    "I''m sorry okay... See..." he pointed down, "Its already up."

    I pouted my lips feeling bad for him and embarrassed about the situation. Maybe I went too far.

    "Ha! It got triggered easily." I chuckled and Gerard moved closer.

    "Only because it''s you." his words were direct and meaningful.

    "Ha!" I scoffed and leaned closer. "You caused it." I shattered his hopes of getting any but smiled in the end.

    "So..." he moved closer till there were only a few inches left between us.

    "So..." I moved backwards and shook my head. Gerard''s head dropped pitifully.

    I smiled and moved closer to his ears then whispered, "Wait till we get home." he raised his head abruptly and looked at me as though wanting to make sure I wasn''t lying.

    "For now... Wait." I spoke in a lowered voice and he nodded like an obedient boy.

    Gerard sighed and sat straight. "How did your day go?" he asked and I finally felt like narrating everything that happened.

    "I got your message but as soon as I wanted to respond to it, I got called by the secretary." I pulled out my ID card and paced it to him.

    "See. Instead of the post of an intern, I got the post of assistant secretary. I wasn''t even expecting it and now, I have to work like a horse." I pouted my lips and I felt his hand on my head.

    "You don''t have to do it if it''s too much." he patted my head gently and his eyes looked calm.

    I shook my head and took the card back. "Is there anything too much for anyone to handle?" I asked with a determined smile on my face.

    Gerard caressed my hair with a slight smile on his face. "I know you can do it." his words only made me feel more confident in myself.

    I looked at him and asked the same question. "How was your day?"

    Gerard sighed and placed his hand around my shoulder making us closer to each other. "Nothing important happened. I might just retire sooner than expected."

    I looked at him confused. "Huh? Did something happen?" I asked worriedly.

    He nodded and I got worried for him. "Did something bad happen at the office?" I asked.

    "No." he shook his head and this only made me more confused.

    "Then what happened?" for someone who said he might retire soon, Gerard looked rather calm and unaffected.

    He looked at me with his calm and beautiful heterochromia eyes, "I have a beautiful woman I want to spend the rest of my days with." I couldn''t believe this was the reason for his expensive joke.

    Are you kidding me? I almost thought he was facing real challenges with the company and I was already thinking of ways to help him get through it.

    I hit his chest effortlessly and scoffed. "I almost had a heart attack."

    Gerard chuckled and hugged me. He said nothing more but I felt awkward. There was a strange feeling that I didn''t quite understand but didn''t know how to ask.

    Soon, we got home and Gerard went up to take a shower while I assisted Grace in the kitchen. All the while, as I helped in the kitchen, I couldn''t help but wonder why Gerard was acting strangely.

    "Careful!" Grace called my attention as I chopped the vegetables for the salad.

    I looked up at her and nodded.

    "Look, you got a cut already." I looked at the count on my finger and only then did I feel the sting.

    I raised the finger and rushed to the sink to wash the blood off. I had been thinking about Gerard that I didn''t even realize that my finger was bleeding.

    "Let me see." Grace took my hand and put disinfectant to stop the bleeding before putting a sticker on it to cover the cut.

    "Thank you." I politely thanked her and looked at it again.

    "Is something bothering you?" she asked. I paused for a second wondering if I should ask her or not.

    I smiled and shook my head. "Its nothing. I just had a long day." in the end, I felt it would be best if I said nothing. After all, this was about Gerard and if I wanted to know anything, it would be best if I asked him.

    "Excuse me." I excused myself and went to our room but stopped at the door. I had to confront Gerard about it but on second thought, maybe I was overthinking. Maybe it was nothing.

    I was just about to push the door when it opened.. His beautiful face was revealed to my sight and his wet hair made him look extra handsome to the point where I almost forgot why I was even there.

 Chapter 145 - What Is She?

    It was dark already and time for Qin to visit Kara. Because of his constant visiting, there was a drastic change in her health.

    He took her hand and checked her pulse. It was stable and it was a sign that she would no longer need him anymore.

    Unlike Qin, Kara had no thoughts about Qin. She only saw him as her doctor who was meant to help her with her health issues but didn''t consider him as anything else.

    He returned her hand and sighed. "Your pulse is stable and every other thing seems fine now."

    Kara smiled and thanked him for his services. "Thank you for taking care of me. I''m sure you don''t have to come again." Kara''s words were polite and direct but Qin didn''t take it that way.

    "No!" he quickly blurted out causing Kara to stare at him confused.

    Qin cleared his throat. He didn''t know how to conceal his emotions. "I mean... I still have to watch you for a while to make sure you are completely out of danger. That way, I''ll know I have done my part as your doctor."

    He was saying all that just to justify his earlier reaction. Kara was sceptical about his behaviour and responded, "You know best."

    That was all Kara could say before excusing herself.

    Mr Johnathan escorted Qin outside to have a chat with him. "I''m sorry for taking so much of your time this past few days. Thank you for taking care of her." he smiled gratefully.

    Even though Kara was fine and well now, Qin still felt the need to be close to her. Not because he felt close to her but because he felt that she wasn''t completely well yet.

    As he drove back to his house, he kept muttering to himself, "I''ll just be there for a while. It''s just so I can make sure she is permanently away from danger and not him more." he said all these to convince himself that he wasn''t doing this thing because he cared but because it was his duty.

    He sighed and stopped the car halfway. He couldn''t concentrate on driving because she was all that was on his mind.

    "I didn''t come off as over caring, did I?" he asked himself wondering if she would misunderstand his actions.

    He shook his head and pushed the issue to the back of his mind but just as he started his car again, someone ran out of nowhere in from of his car.

    He was too startled and rushed out to make sure that the said person did not get hurt. When he saw the person who was standing there, he furrowed his brow.

    "You?" he asked confused but got no response.

    He moved closer to make sure this was the person he thought it was. When he got close enough, the corner of his left brow raised.

    He noticed that her eyes were closed but her body was very much alive. ''Is she sleepwalking?'' he wondered and waved his hand in front of her face.

    Kel began to walk away with her eyes closed surprising Qin. He had seen people with cases of insomnia but this was the highest he had seen.

    Kel was walking back home with her eyes closed and somehow, she knew exactly where she was going.

    Most patients with insomnia never walk a long distance and usually walk around their homes but never this far.

    He was worried about waking her up because this would only cause more harm than good so he resorted to the best option.

    He raised his hand and stroked her neck rendering her temporarily unconscious. Kel fell unconscious and he was swift to carry her to his car. Thankfully, they were at a wooded area and no one saw what was happening.

    Qin drove back to Johnathan''s mansion and the first person he saw was Kara who was walking with her father in the garden. He rushed to get Kel out of the car and when Kara saw her sister like that, she got worried.

    "What happened? Did she get hit?" Qin carried Kel into the house and Johnathan''s led them to her room. Although Kara was worried and asked so many questions, win gave no response until he dropped Kel carefully on the bed.

    He turned to them and explained. "She was sleepwalking on her way home. I''m guessing she has chronic insomnia."

    Johnathan wasn''t surprised at all. Kel had been having nightmares and had trouble sleeping since her mother''s disappearance but it wasn''t as severe as walking home while sleeping.

    "I suggest you get a therapist to help with her current state," he suggested and Johnathan nodded. Kara was listening but didn''t tear her gaze from her younger sister. Kel has been her everything and she didn''t want anything to happen to her.

    "I''ll come here tomorrow to see how she''s doing but for now, I suggest you watch her," he spoke stealing glances at Kara from time to time. He didn''t know why but he couldn''t help but feel pity after seeing her like that.

    Kara cover her sister with a blanket and made sure she was comfortable. She planned to spend the night in Kel''s room to watch her and make sure she didn''t lack anything.

    "I''ll take my leave now," Qin said this as though he wanted Kara to look at him at least once before he left but that didn''t happen. She was carried away with taking care of Kel that she didn''t even know that he said something.

    "Thank you so much." Johnathan thanked him and escorted him out. This was the second time they were leaving the house together in one night.

    "Sorry for inconveniencing you and thank you for bringing her home." Johnathan was already tired. Ever since he trapped his wife, Kel had never been the same again. He knew that it would take some time for her to understand and let go of her mother but he never knew it would be as terrible as that.

    "I fear that she would grieve for a long time." because of the relationship between Kel and Elizabeth, this was bound to happen and Johnathan knew it.

    Qin said nothing and just went to his car. He d over away from the mansion but as soon as he left the area, he went straight to his hospital.

    He couldn''t go home after this discovery. He sat on his chair and reminisced for a while on what to do. He couldn''t tell Madison about it because he was worried about how Kara would feel.

    He closed his eyes and recalled what happened. He raised his hand and stroked Kel''s neck and she fell but when he carried her, he saw her scales. Even though it was just for a few seconds before it disappeared, he was sure that he saw it.

    Although Johnathan thought her behaviour was a result of missing her mother, he knew that it was much worse. She had not fed yet and that was the reason for her behaviour.

    A basilisk needs to feed or else, it would be detrimental to its health. Although the myth mentioned the side effects of starvation, it never mentioned mood swings and insomnia.

    He wasn''t sure if this could be considered better or worse as she could do anything strange at that state.

    Qin didn''t choose to be a doctor just for humans but also for rare creatures. If there was anyone who knew them the most, he was the one.

    ***

    "Why? Is something on my face?" Gerard asked and Ayla blinked twice. Why did he even have to talk like that? His face, body, voice and everything was alluring.

    "Aham..." she cleared her throat and shook her head to go back to her senses. "You took a while... That was why I came to see if you were done." she incoherently responded and he smiled completely massacring her tower of pride.

    "Hey!..." she yelled at him and pointed her index finger at him confusing him.

    Gerard raised a brow confused but just as he was about to ask what the matter was, she warned him. "Don''t smile like that."

    Gerard was surprised and confused at the same time. "Huh?"

    "Just don''t smile like that." ''Or else I would become a dummy for you'' she said the last line in her mind.

    Gerard put everything in place and realized why she was saying such. It was the same feeling he had whenever he saw her smile and it made him furious whenever he saw her reveal that side of her to other men.

    He raised a brow and nodded in understanding. "Alright. I won''t smile at ''you'' like that again." he spoke enunciating the word you.

    Ayla pursed in her steps and looked at him with a glare. "You''re not allowed to smile at anyone."

    Gerard raised a brow and decided to tease her. "Well, my smile is my charm. So many deals have been sealed because of this smile of mine."

    Ayla squinted her eyes and in the next minute, she glared daggers at him. "I''ll hunt all of them down and make sure they forget how they felt when they saw that smile."

    She moved closer with a threatening gaze and warned, "I''m the only one permitted to see that smile." she looked like a tiny mafia to him and at that moment, he couldn''t think of anything to say.

 Chapter 146 - She Was Distracting

    Gerard was speechless for a second but soon took control of the situation. He moved swiftly and held Ayla by her waist. His movements were so fast that she didn''t even see him move.

    "Then you know just how I feel when I see you smile with other men." Gerard''s voice was soft and warm and his gaze was as beautiful as the sun.

    ''How can it be possible that he was cursed by the moon but looks as beautiful and bright as the sun.'' she wondered, lost in his unending beauty.

    "Master, your food is ready," Grace spoke and Ayla tried to free herself from his clutches but failed miserably.

    Grace didn''t need a response and slowly walked back with a smile on her face. "He may be hot-tempered but he certainly has a soft spot for her. Should I twist the plot a bit?" she whispered as she walked back to her post.

    Gerard looked at Ayla closely as though she was a beautiful painting that he didn''t want to let go of. "Shall we?" he asked and Ayla couldn''t say anything but nodded in response.

    Gerard finally let go of her and she began to walk away almost instantly but he caught up with her and held her hand.

    "We are married yet you act like we''re just colleagues working from home." he didn''t like ok with her when he said this and his face revealed no emotions but she couldn''t stop staring.

    Ayla was surprised by how fast he was when he grabbed her waist because that was the very first time he was showing her that side of him.

    She was inquisitive to know what else he could do but was sure that he wasn''t going to show her.

    As they ate at the table, Ayla couldn''t focus. All she could think about was him. She wanted to know more like a curious child but she didn''t know how to force it out of his mouth.

    ''Should I jump out from the highest floor?'' she wondered but shook her head almost instantly. It wasn''t going to be good since Gerard said he didn''t know how to fly.

    She hit her fork on the plate hard as she got frustrated thinking about how to make him reveal all he has to her.

    "Even if you break the plate, I still wouldn''t show you," Gerard spoke surprising her. She didn''t know that he was listening to her thoughts all this time. Hearing him make it obvious that he wasn''t going to show her just infuriated her even more.

    "But why?!" she exclaimed frustratedly.

    Gerard placed his spoon down and looked at her with an indifferent expression. It took a while for him to speak but when he did, Ayla could not believe the words that left his mouth "It''s ugly." was Gerard''s short response before picking up his spoon again.

    This response of his left Ayla speechless and annoyed. ''How dare he end the conversation like that? Does he want me to beg him? Tch.'' she snared and picked up her spoon as well.

    Gerard stared at her as she ate. She was the last person he ever wanted to show that side of himself to. It was horrendous and he didn''t want her to be frightened or look at him differently after seeing him like that.

    He sighed and raised his spoon again to continue eating.

    Days went by and Ayla had to juggle between school and work. It was stressful for the first few days but she soon got used to it.

    Although Lisa tried all she could to make things difficult for Ayla, Ayla always had a way around it and worked extra hard without complaining.

    The semester''s exams had already begun and she had to be in school as early as possible to read a little before the exams starts. Although she was a fast learner, she still felt the need to read because she had been too busy lately.

    "You should really take it easy. You can''t continue to deprive yourself of sleep." Kel warned after sitting next to Ayla.

    Ayla chuckled and shrugged. "It''s nothing compared to a good future." there was silence for a while until they both laughed thinking about the irony of life.

    In the world today, certificates do not guarantee a successful future. Most of the time, it''s connection and other times, it''s grace.

    "Nevertheless, I have to do my best." although she had Gerard, she didn''t want to depend on him for everything. She wanted to make it to the top as well and be amongst the few who became successful because of grace.

    Kel took out a book as well and began to read. "In that case, I guess I should do the same." she chuckled and they both laughed.

    "I heard Kara would be coming for exams today. Do you think she would be able to do it?" Ayla asked worried that Kara wouldn''t be able to write the exams well because she had been away from school for far too long.

    Kel scoffed. "She''s a jack of all trades. She''ll find a way around it." was her response and Ayla didn''t think too much about it.

    Ayla looked at Kel closely. Although she noticed something strange in her behaviour, she couldn''t pinpoint what it was and decided to ask after the exams.

    Soon, it was time for the exams and everyone sat quietly facing their papers alone. The hall was big with so many students sitting for the exams.

    As soon as the invigilator pressed the stopwatch, all hands were on deck. Everyone began to write as though they were robots and time went by swiftly.

    Kel broke so many pencils because she had a hard time concentrating. Before the exams started, she was fine and calm but as soon as everyone began to write, she couldn''t concentrate anymore.

    She could hear the sound of pencils scribbling and students bitting their pencils, others hitting the pencils on their forehead and even some, turning the tables into drums and the pencils as drumsticks.

    She shook her head to clear her mind but it didn''t do her any good. Soon, she felt suffocated she began to breathe heavily because of the effect of the noise and the suffocation she felt.

    Ayla who was focused on what she was writing heard Kel panting heavily. She looked over and saw the unsettled look on her face and wondered if she was sick.

    She didn''t know what to do and was about to draw the attention of the invigilator when she noticed that Kel stopped breathing heavily. She blinked twice and finally found it.

    Derick''s hands were on her hand and he was patting her gently but his eyes were on his paper and his other hand was writing as though he was subconsciously patting her. He did this until she finally became calm and even after she was calm, he didn''t stop.

    He was writing this exam because he had not passed it in his second year and had to take it again.

    Ayla sighed seeing that Kel was fine and waited till she began to write before she continued writing as well.

    Soon, the exam for the day was over and everyone walked out of the happened except Kel and Ayla. Ayla hurried to Derick and thanked him for what he did with Kel.

    "I had to stop her from distracting me. I don''t want to take the exam for the third time," he spoke with a straight face and after saying that, he walked away like the snobby guy that he was.

    Ayla snared. She didn''t even know why she thanked him in the first place and wanted to take it back immediately.

    She turned back to go to Kel but when she turned around, she couldn''t find her there. She blinked twice and wondered where she could have gone but even after looking around the hall, she couldn''t see her shadow.

    Ayla sighed and walked out as well. She took her bag and hoped that she would find Kel but even after checking the restaurant, she couldn''t find her.

    It was time for her to go to work and she had to rush over because Lisa would make her life a living hell if she was a minute late.

    Kara finished her exams early and waited for Kel so they could go home together but even after waiting for hours, she didn''t show up at the decided location.

    "Wait here and call me when Kel arrives," she told the driver before leaving to look for Kel. Kara went to the hall where Kel took her exams but couldn''t find her there. She got worried and ran to the restroom to check and that was where she found Kel.

    Kel was breathing heavily and washing her face thoroughly. It was as though she wanted to peel her skin.

    "What are you doing?" Kara ran up to her and hugged her worried that she was having a censure or she was sleepwalking again.

 Chapter 147 - Youre Still A Weakling

    Kara was worried that she would hurt herself if she continued to scrub her body like that. She crouched to her level and hugged her carefully. Kel''s clothes were soaked with water and the whole washed room was filled was the water as well.

    Kel was breathing heavily but Kara still held onto her tightly and didn''t let go. She comforted her until she fell asleep.

    With much difficulty, she was able to bring Kel to the car and the driver drove them straight home and Qin was already waiting there.

    As Kel laid on her bed, Qin examined her closely. After he finished his diagnosis, he walked out of her room and spoke to Mr Johnathan. Kara was also there, anxious to hear what he came up with.

    "She is fine. Based on my diagnosis, everything seems okay with her but I suggest you take her to the hospital for further treatment and observation." Qin knew exactly what was going on but could mention it in front of Kara.

    She had just recovered from the trauma of leaving as the basilisk''s hostage. It would seat well if he said anything that would bother her for now.

    "Alright Mr Qin, I''ll see you off," Johnathan suggested and Qin turned to Kara and gently spoke to her. "Ms Kara, would you please stay with your sister for a while. When she wakes up, it would be good if she saw someone by her side."

    Kara nodded. He didn''t even need to ask her to stay with Kel, she was more than willing to do that.

    When Johnathan and Qin went out of the mansion, Qin stopped in his steps and looked at Johnathan seriously.

    "What type of demon is she?" he had a serious expression on his face as this wasn''t about business anymore but about the balance between different creatures.

    Johnathan said nothing. Revealing that aspect of Kel''s life to Qin wasn''t the best option for him because he feared that his daughter would be taken away.

    "You either tell me now or watch as she gets worse." although win knew that Kel had the blood of a basilisk running through her veins, he couldn''t quite understand why she operated differently from the other basilisk.

    "She isn''t just a basilisk but also has the blood of a harpy." Johnathan didn''t want this to result in something else so he told Qin the shallow truth.

    Qin''s brow furrowed. How was it even possible that she was a harpy when this was a union between a man and a woman.

    A harpy was always a woman and if Kel''s mother was a basilisk then what Johnathan was saying didn''t make any sense.

    "Are you saying she has the blood of a harpy as well as that of a basilisk?" he asked to be sure that that was what he meant and he got a nod from Johnathan.

    Qin was sceptical about the answer he got but knew demons to be very secretive and protective of their children so he didn''t press further.

    "As soon as she wakes up, bring her to the hospital and the sooner you get a therapist, the better for everyone," Qin suggested and Johnathan nodded in agreement.

    Qin got into his car and drove off. As Johnathan watched his car leave, his eyes turned dark. Rather than taking his daughter to the hospital, he thought of something else, running away.

    He rushed back in and began to pack all the clothes he could find. He rushed to Kel''s room as well surprising Kara.

    "Pack anything you can carry. We have to leave." he was nervous and Kara could see it in his eyes.

    "Why father? Where are we going? And why do you look frightened? Are we running away?" she asked so many questions at once but Johnathan could not find anything suitable to say.

    He knew that she was worried because of his sudden request to leave town but he didn''t have any other option other than to do this. If any Qin cracks the code early, Kel would be in danger.

    Johnathan held his daughter by her shoulder and finally came up with something tangible. "I want to flight Kel to Singapore for medical treatment and I thought you would want to go as well but since you have just begun your exams, you can stay back for a while."

    Kara got worried. She wanted to

    follow her father but at the same time, she was sceptical about travelling out. It was all of a sudden and she had her doubt about the whole thing.

    She nodded and didn''t reveal any sketchy expression. As soon as her father walked out of the room, she paced for a while before picking up her phone to make a quick call to Ayla.

    The phone rang for a while before it finally went through. "Hello?" Ayla''s voice was heard from the other end but Kara hesitated before talking.

    "It''s me, kara." because they had not spoken for a while, Kara found it hard to speak to her about this mess.

    "Oh, Kara... How are you now? I was looking for Kel after our exams but she was nowhere in sight. Did you maybe see her?" Ayla asked while sorting some papers at work.

    There was silence on the phone and Ayla began to have a weird feeling. "Did something happen to her?" she asked and Kara finally let the cat out of the bag.

    "Doris street." was her short response but it was too sudden for Ayla who was still at work.

    Ayla blinked twice. She was still stuck at work with an hour left to leave and she was in a tight spot at this moment that she couldn''t even make an excuse.

    The lines disconnected and she pursed her lips worried. If Kara had called with that detail, it means she was in dire need of help.

    They always had a code for talking when they were young so that others would not understand what they were saying.

    Just as she was thinking about what to do, her gaze fell on Zee who was working on something. This was the only person she could ask for help.

    She hurried over to her and when Zee saw her, she had a wide smile on her face. "What brings you here?" she asked and Ayla responded.

    "I have a quick errand to run so would you please help me tell secretary Lisa that I wouldn''t be long if she asks of my whereabouts?" she urgently needed to leave and she knew Lisa would not let her if she asked.

    Zee thought for a while, taking her sweet time. "Umm... What do I get in return?" she asked with a smile on her face and Ayla was forced to give in to her demands.

    "Shopping on Saturday." Zaiah had been on Ayla''s neck for a while now to go shopping with her because she didn''t have anyone to go with and Ayla had been pushing it back but now, she gave in.

    "Deal. I''ll try to buy you some time but make sure you come back before closing hours so you can sign out." she reminded and Ayla nodded before rushing out.

    She stopped a taxi as soon as she got out of the building and drove straight to Doris street. It was a big city and it took a while before she could get there.

    When. She finally arrived at the said location, she didn''t find Kara there until she walked deeper in. "You came."

    She turned around and found Kara standing behind her. "Aish... I had to rush here from work. Do you know how stressed I am?" Ayla protested seeing Kara in a good state.

    Kara scoffed seeing Ayla still as lazy as she used to be back then. "You''re still a weakling." she smiled mockingly.

    Ayla wanted to retort but Kara was quick to say what she had to say. "Father wants to run away with Kel." she was sceptical in the beginning about telling Ayla this but in the end, she knew she could not save her father and sister alone.

    "Huh?" Ayla got serious. She felt that Kara''s choice of words was rather too bold. For her, saying the word relocate was better.

    "He is her father. Why would you say he want to run away?" she asked confused.

    Kara shook her head wondering if Ayla ever grew up. "Mother is trapped now but I''m guessing it awoke something in Kel. She hasn''t been stable for the past few weeks." she narrated.

    Ayla''s brow furrowed. She sensed that something was wrong with Kel but felt as though it was just stress or anxiety and nothing else and she never got the chance to ask if she was okay.

    She took some time to think. "So this is like the scene where she gets possessed after losing someone she loves?" she asked but Kara shook her head.

    "She was always like this but now that mother is not around, she can''t be tamed anymore."

 Chapter 148 - She Will Hunt Her First Prey Tonight

    Ayla blinked twice. She closed her arms around her chest and thought for a while. There had to be something that Elizabeth did to keep Kel in place. Ayla was serious about the issue because Kel was a friend and Kara''s sister. She would do anything to keep her safe.

    Finally, she got a clue and asked Kara an important detail. "Was she like this even when you came to live with them?" she asked and Kara shook her head.

    "She was not dangerous but weak. I believe they needed my presence because of her detachment for om the world." Kara explained.

    Kel was very dangerous at a tender age and Elizabeth and Johnathan were worried that the committee would take her away that was why they bound her temporarily making her powerless.

    "Have you asked Johnathan about it?" Ayla asked. She knew for a fact that as long as Kel was not behaving this dangerous when Kara went to the mansion it can only mean that Johnathan would know.

    Kara shook her head in denial. "He wouldn''t tell me even if I ask. But one of the oldest maids in the house told me about their past experience with Kel."

    Ayla paid attention to what Kara was saying to try to figure out a way to make this clearer. "She told me that Kel wasn''t always weak in fact, she was too dangerous to be let out of the house. But all of a sudden, she changed. This sudden change of hers was too drastic that everyone questioned if she was truly the same person or a clone." Kara narrated.

    Ayla squinted her eyes. She was still new to all these happenings and there was only one person she could ask about these happenings.

    "When does he plan to leave?" Ayla asked and Kara''s shoulders dropped.

    "Tonight." she knew that Johnathan would not want to stay another day before leaving and that was why she needed a solution urgently.

    She checked the time on her wristwatch and sighed. "I should be leaving now. If you come up with an idea, let me know."

    Ayla nodded with a serious expression and they both went their separate ways.

    As soon as she got to the office, Ayla rushed up to Zee. "Did she look for me?" Ayla asked and Zee looked at her indifferently.

    Here, sign. she passed a document to Ayla causing Ayla''s brow to furrow in confusion. She took the document and asked confused. "What is this?"

    Zee raised a brow and looked at her sternly confusing Ayla even more. "Your resignation letter."

    Ayla blinked twice then snared at Zee for making such jokes. If this were to be a resignation letter, it wouldn''t be this long besides, she knew how to read and this was far from what Zee said.

    On the title spot, it read, ''Saturday contract.'' Ayla shook her head seeing what Zee had planned.

    "If you don''t sign it, I can just tell Lisa that you didn''t have a family emergency rather you went to visit a man." she winked when she said this and Ayla couldn''t help but glare at her.

    Ayla was surprised at how childish Zee was to even go to the length of typing a contract. ''It seems she has a lot of time on her plate.'' Ayla snorted. She wasn''t sure what Zee told Lisa but she knew that she wasn''t making empty threats.

    She took a pen and signed on the contract sealing the deal and gave it back to Zee whose expression immediately changed to a smiley face.

    "These steps are necessary." she smiled at Ayla who wasn''t in the mood.

    "What did you say to Lisa?" Ayla asked to know what she would say when she confronts Lisa.

    Zee shrugged, "Nothing much, I just told her your brother was rushed to the hospital after a serious accident."

    Ayla could not believe her ears. Why did she have to go that far? First off, she had no brother and second, no accident happened.

    Zee raised a brow and started laughing after seeing Ayla''s expression. "I''m just kidding. She didn''t even notice your absence. The company is having some issues so she has been out for a long time."

    Ayla glared at her and walked away while Zee yelled after her, "You''re welcome!"

    As soon as Ayla got to her desk, she began to pack her things. It was already time to go home and all she came to do was sign out. She also carried some documents that needed her attention before heading out.

    After signing out, then took a taxi home anxiously waiting to see someone who could help fix this mess.

    She got home almost immediately but didn''t find him there. She hurriedly dropped her belongings in the room and came downstairs.

    Just as she was descending the stairs, she saw him walk in. Gerard was holding a suitable and was wearing a black tuxedo.

    She hurried down and meet up with him. Gerard noticed her running and his brow furrowed. Although he didn''t want her to run like that, he was happy to see her running to meet him.

    ''Did she miss me that much?'' he wondered.

    As soon as Ayla got to where he stood, she pulled him upstairs. She had something very important to say to him and she was worried that she would be too late.

    Gerard was surprised to see her acting this way. She was even dragging him upstairs. Could it be what he was thinking?

    The smile on Gerard''s face widened even more. This was the first time Ayla was making the first move and he was really looking forward to the time of his life with her tonight.

    As soon as they got into the room, Ayla locked the door and closed the windows. This only made Gerard even more ready for what he thought was about to follow.

    He sat on the bed with a killer smile on his face. Sadly, Ayla did not notice any of this. She had a different thing in mind but he was thinking in another direction.

    "You don''t have to rush. We have the whole night to ourselves." she calmed her down seeing how fast she wanted to close every nook and cranny.

    Ayla turned to him and raised a brow. She thought for a while but couldn''t bring herself to remain calm. She hurried and sat facing him.

    Gerard wondered why she was sitting so far away but shrugged thinking that she was shy because this was her first time initiating it.

    He smiled and moved closer. "Wife, you don''t have to sit so far away."

    Ayla blinked twice the shook her head ignoring what she thought he was up to. "I need your help." she started and Gerard smiled.

    ''She probably needs my help with the beginning then she would carry on from there.'' he smiled and stood up.

    He moved closer to her and whispered. "You have to tell me what you need me to do first." he wasn''t willing to just do it because she asked. Rather, he wanted to do as she commanded. He wanted her to tell him exactly what she wanted.

    Ayla furrowed her brow. She didn''t know why that sounded strange. It was as though meant something else but she shook her head feeling that she was the one who was having a bad mind.

    "It''s about Elizabeth''s daughter." she got uncomfortable sitting and stood up because of how restless she was.

    Gerard''s brow furrowed when he realized that he had the wrong idea. He wanted to kill whoever that Elizabeth was.

    He leaned back with his arms supporting his weight on the bed and listened to what Ayla was saying.

    Ayla narrated the whole thing restlessly and he soon got interested when he heard the story. If this was the daughter of the basilisk she had an encounter with then that means there was a problem.

    Gerard''s gaze darkened. The daughter of a basilisk would be equally as dangerous as the mother but what''s worse was the fact that the father was also a demon. That meant that she was no ordinary basilisk but could be something worse.

    "Where did you say she is now?" he asked on his feet.

    Ayla blinked twice. He seemed to be more worried about the case than she was and that only meant that Kel''s case was more serious than she had thought.

    "In Johnathan''s residence." she slowly spoke and Gerard''s gaze turned two shades darker. Certainly, she wouldn''t be there now because it was already dark and if she was who he thought she was then that only means that she would attack her first prey today.

    "Did anyone help her today? Someone she felt an attachment towards?" he asked trying to maintain his emotions.

    Ayla thought for a while and shook her head. There was no one that she knew off. Kel was not the type that maintained a relationship for too long and asides for Kara, Ayla didn''t know who else Kel felt an attachment towards.

    Gerard sighed in frustration but just then, Ayla''s eyes widened to the realization of something. "I know..."

    Gerard''s looked at her anxiously and Ayla finally said a name.. "Derick."

 Chapter 149 - Walking Right Into The Lions Den

    As soon as Kara got home, the house was dark and in a mess. She couldn''t understand the reason for the sudden power outage so she turned on the flashlight on her phone and lit some candles as well but what she saw was worse than she had expected.

    There were books all over the place and furniture scattered as though there had been a robbery attack or an earthquake that somehow only affected this area.

    Worried, she hurried upstairs to see her sister but Kel was not in her bed and her room was also in a mess. Her wardrobe had some missing items and Kara began to wonder if her father took Kel away already without even waiting for her to return.

    There was no staff present nor were there any traces of the guards and her family.

    She got frustrated and rushed to her father''s room and just like every other place in the mansion, Johnathan''s room was also in a mess and she didn''t see any traces of him there.

    She searched for traces of blood but didn''t find any. She didn''t know if this was supposed to make her feel relieved or now.

    She grabbed her hair as she walked around the house. It was already dark outside and she couldn''t think of anyone who would want to hurt her family.

    As she thought deeper, she realized something. The only person who knew that Kel could be dangerous was Ayla. Could this be a plan to stop them from leaving or could they have left already or worse, could something bad have happened?

    She picked up her phone and called Ayla''s phone a few times but the lines were not connecting. As she thought of someone else to call, her phone suddenly turned off.

    She panicked a little because the only source of light left was the candles and she would have difficulty contacting anyone now that her phone''s battery was low.

    Just then, she heard the footsteps of someone approaching and freaked out. She was worried that the arm robbers were back and would most likely be more dangerous than before.

    She hid in a corner and watched a young man was gently in the house. She furrowed her brow thinking that he definitely knew she was home because her car was parked outside.

    She grabbed the flower vase on the floor and held her breath afraid to make a sound. As soon as the man walked past her, she raised the vase but it fell on the floor.

    Qin''s movements were swift and Kara''s back ended up colliding with the wall with his arms around her neck and his gaze darkened.

    When Qin noticed that she was Kara, his gaze widened and he released her almost instantly. "I''m sorry. The house was in a mess and I thought someone broke in." he quickly apologized.

    Kara held her neck and coughed multiple times. She could not understand why his grip was so strong as though he wasn''t the same person who usually held her hand with care when checking her pulse.

    "Dude? What are you? A cramp?" she asked still holding her neck carefully.

    Qin wanted to apologise more but he didn''t know what to say, after all, she was the one who first attacked him with the vase. This could be termed as self-defence.

    He sighed and looked around the house closely. It was indeed too messy and there was only one person he had in mind that could have done such.

    "Hurry, we have to find your sister." he rushed out of the house and Kara followed even though she didn''t understand what he was saying.

    They both got into his car but he didn''t start the engine. Kara looked at him confused as to why they weren''t leaving.

    "Someone is hurt." he got out of the car and rushed in again. Kara looked at her as though she was starting at a lunatic but followed him anyway. After all, he could have heard something.

    She ran in and heard him rushing to their basement. As she followed him, she had her hopes up that she would find her sister there.

    As soon as Qin broke the door, he rushed down and followed the metallic smell of blood. He worried that the person who was hurt might have been seriously injured because of how slowly he could hear the heartbeat and how much blood he sensed.

    Soon, he found some people tired up with ropes and their mouths sealed was the tapes. Kara was welcomed by this sight as well but neither Kel nor Johnathan was there which got her even more worried.

    After they untied the staff of the mansion and the bodyguards, Kara asked what happened and no one could give an accurate answer.

    The one who was badly injured was a young staff and Qin was trying his best to resuscitate her before the ambulance came.

    "I didn''t even know what hit me but when I woke up, I was I was in this place with the other staff and there was no light." one of the guards explained to Kara.

    "It was very fast like a ghost. I said it must have been ma''am Elizabeth''s ghost but no one took me seriously." an elderly woman explained her side of the story.

    "The young girl was the only one who got to see what it was and all I heard was her scream before I was also knocked unconscious." the head maid explained.

    Kara''s brow furrowed. "What was she doing before she got attacked?" Kara asked to be able to trace the room other of the problem.

    "I sent her to second Madam''s room to give her some milk but I doubt she even made it there before she got attacked. I worried that someone took the madam and your father." the head maid nervously gave an account of what happened.

    Kara''s brow furrowed. "Could this be what I''m thinking?" she murmured.

    If the maid had gone to Kel''s room last then it only meant one thing, ''My sister is on a rampage.'' the thought of this, gave her chills because of her experience with Elizabeth but she knew that Kel needed her now more than ever.

    "Wait here. I''ll go look for her myself." Kara told Qin and didn''t even wait for a response before rushing out. She took her car and rode as fast as she could.

    "There is only one place she can be now." she held the steering tightly until her knuckles turned white. More than ever, she was determined to save her sister before she makes a costly mistake.

    Qin ran after Kara but he couldn''t catch up and he was torn between saving the staff or following her. "Darn it." he rushed back inside to check on the patient.

    ***

    Ayla somehow managed to find Derick''s house and to their surprise, he was absolutely fine and had not noticed anything strange today.

    This only made Gerard and Ayla confused about how Kel''s mind was working. If she wasn''t there yet could it mean that she was taking her sweet time or decided to stop by to buy some drinks that would go with her meal?

    Ayla was worried. Because she could reach Kara, she wasn''t sure if Kel left the house already or not. For all they knew, they could as well be wrong and she could be asleep at home at that very moment.

    Soon, her phone rang. It was from Qin. "Johnathan and Kel are nowhere to be found. The house is in a mess and I''m guessing there was a break-in or the daughter got bitchier than her mother." he was frustrated and now, he also had Kara to look for.

    "What about Kara? Did you see her?" Ayla asked worried but the response she got from Qin only made her more worried.

    "She wasn''t taken but she went in search of her sister and father. I''m also on my way now. I''ll track her down in no time." he explained and Ayla sighed worriedly.

    She turned to Gerard and explained the situation. He nodded in understanding and calmed her down. If anyone knew Kara''s strength it was Ayla and if anyone could calm Kel down, it would be Kara.

    "Trust your friend, I''m sure she''ll be able to calm Kel down." he calmed her down as they watched Derick''s house from outside.

    Kara finally arrived at the location. It was West falls park. This was the place Kel usually came to as a kid and her gut feeling was telling her that Kel would be her as well.

    "Kel... It''s me Kara." she had no weapon to defend herself but wasn''t bothered at all.

    Kara found her father lying unconscious on the grass. She hurried to him and tried to wake him up. Fortunately, he woke up but the first thing he said was, "Run Kara, run! It''s a trap."

    Apparently, she was the prey and not Derick.

 Chapter 150 - Without Remorse

    Behind Kara, Kel stood there with a smile on her face. She had been waiting patiently for Kara to come and finally, she was here. She could finally feast on her first prey.

    Kara raised a brow and gently moved her hand to the back of her pocket where she usually kept her gun but unfortunately, she didn''t bring it out of the house. There was something else on the pocket though and she passed it to Johnathan quickly

    "Looking for this?" Kel played with the guys in her hand and Kara stood up slowly. She turned to see her sister but couldn''t see her clearly because it was dark.

    "You shouldn''t be playing with that. You might get hurt." Kara warned but she got a cackle instead.

    ''Is it just me or did her voice change?'' Kara blinked twice recalling the evil witch in snow white and that cackle.

    "Kel, why did you tie father up? That''s not a very nice way to treat your parents." Kara pretended not to know that Kel was not in her right senses.

    "Then be the good daughter and set him free." Kel had a wide smile on her lips and as she moved closer, Kara got to see her a little clearer.

    She squinted her eyes to get a clearer view but could only see her silhouette. "Father might pass out anytime from now. Imagine what mother would think of you if she saw you right now..." she had barely finished her statement when Kel pounced on her with an incredible speed.

    Kara''s room eyes widened when she saw what Kel had become. If it weren''t for the feeling of attachment, she would have sworn that they weren''t the same people.

    Kel was covered in scales like a reptile. Even her face was made of scales and her eyes were like that of a snake. This reminded Kara of someone she didn''t want to see ever again, Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth also had green eyes and the shape of a snake. Those eyes tormented her and her razor-sharp tongue was more painful than that of a scorpion.

    Kel pushed Kara to the ground and smiled sinisterly at her. "You don''t have the right to mention mother''s name in our argument." Kel''s gaze was dark.

    "After all, she would have been here today if it weren''t for you." her gaze got darker when she recalled that she might never get the chance to meet Elizabeth ever again.

    ''It''s the demon in her talking. This isn''t Kel.'' Kara tried to reach for a stone not too far from her but Kel was quick to realize this and used her long tail to push it further away.

    She grabbed Kara''s neck and choked her with a smile on her face. Her grip was tight and it was as though her bones were going to break any moment from that time.

    Kara hit Kel''s hand repeatedly, trying to break free from her grip but she wasn''t half as powerful as Kel. Kel was trilled watching Kara struggle like that. For her, this was just the beginning of her hunt and she wanted to enjoy every moment of it.

    Johnathan was struggling with the razor blade Kara passed to him. Because the rope Kel used to turn him up was too thick, it took him some time to even cut through one of the ropes.

    Kel opened her mouth and her long razor-sharp tongue was revealed. Kara knew for a fact that if she went through that terror again, she would lose her life for real this time.

    Kel took her sweet time to torture Kara. Her face was red from the strangulation and she couldn''t even utter a word because there was no air passing through her throat.

    She slowly hit Kel''s hand as she struggled to survive but Kel''s tongue soon got to the feeding spot. Kara''s eyes closed but in the next second, she heard a loud thud.

    "Take her away. I''ll fight it off." Qin spoke to Diana.

    Kara coughed multiple times and hit her chest repeatedly. It was a miracle that Qin came at the right time or else she would have been long gone.

    Diana helped her up and they both ran a long distance from where Kel was. "My father." Kara was scared that something might happen to Johnathan but not too long after she finished her statement, Johnathan caught up with them with blisters on his arms and legs.

    As soon as she saw him, she ran and hugged him. She wasn''t only worried about Johnathan but also Kel.

    "Wait here. Your sister would stop at nothing to get to you today so stay here and do not leave your father." Diana warned.

    Kara held her arm and looked at her with pleading eyes. "Please spare her," she begged and Diana nodded.

    It was impossible to kill Kel after all so all they could do was wear her out until the sun rises and her thirst begins again.

    Kel''s breed was better off in water rather than land. Staying on land would only make them thirsty and they would eventually become weak as their scales get dried.

    Diana rushed back to help Qin who was trying to stop Kel from following her sister. When she got there, Qin was already beaten to a pulp but he was still fighting as though his life depended on it.

    She joined in and they both fought Kel for a long time but they were unable to subdue her.

    Kel held the both of them up through their necks with both hands. "I wonder how long it takes for a wolf to die. Are they like cats that have nine lives or are they like mare humans who die at once?" she smiled then continued.

    "I know you''re yearning for me to feast on you but unfortunately, I don''t like the taste of wolf blood. In that case, I might as well just kill you." she tightened her grip on both their necks to break their bones but soon dropped them.

    Diana coughed multiple times and held her neck in horror.

    "To what do I owe this visit?" Kel turned around and saw Gerard standing there with an indifferent face. He said nothing and just stood there.

    "Darn it! You''re ruining my fun. Or would you want to feast on my prey as well?" she asked sarcastically.

    "You should know what happens when the sun comes up." Gerard walked slowly towards her and Kel laughed hysterically.

    "Well, I have a long time till the sun comes up. Who else would know better than me?" she asked with a sadistic smile on her face.

    Gerard moved fast and grabbed her neck. "Then what happens when you burn?" his eyes turned red and the hand he used to grab her neck was also flaming hot.

    Kel wailed in pain as all the moisture in her body began to dry up. Her eyes bled just by looking into Gerard''s eyes and her head spun in agony.

    She held his hand and hit it multiple times but he didn''t let go. She was out of strength and was almost on the verge of completely drying up when Ayla ran out of the woods.

    "Gerard!" she called out drawing his attention. He turned to look at her and it was only then that he let Kel go.

    She dropped to the floor lifelessly and Gerard heaved heavily. He closed his eyes and opened them and his gaze soon went back to normal.

    His brow furrowed again and he turned to look at Kel but she was gone. He wanted to go after her but Ayla stopped him.

    "No." she ran up to him and held his hand. "Let her go." she requested but Gerard''s gaze didn''t leave the direction where Kel followed.

    He turned around and hugged Ayla and gently caressed her hair. If not for her presence, he would have sucked out the life from Kel and that would have been detrimental to him and his chances of ever breaking the curse.

    "Where could she have gone?" Qin asked breathing heavily.

    Diana furrowed her brow then answered. "To get some water."

    Just then, Kara and Johnathan ran up to them and as soon as Johnathan saw Gerard, he went on his knees.

    Qin spotted Kara and wanted to go and comfort her but she walked straight up to Diana and asked, "Where is she?" she asked worriedly.

    "Probably in the closest water. She can''t die easily." Diana calmed her down and Kara sighed in relief. Hearing that Kel was still alive made her relax.

    Kara looked at everyone and wondered who those two were. She had never met Gerard not Diana and it was surprising to see Ayla with Gerard like that.

    And why was her father on his knees? Could he be tired from running or what? She wondered.

    Gerard broke the hug and held Ayla''s hand. He looked at Qin and spoke. "Take them to the villa. We''ll be there soon as well."

    Qin nodded and led Kara and Johnathan to Gerard''s villa while Diana drove Gerard and Ayla to the villa as well.

    In the back seat, Ayla hugged Gerard tightly and didn''t let go as though she feared she would lose him.

    Gerard sighed and wondered what would have happened if she wasn''t there.. She was obviously the one he needed to break the curse without her, he would be doomed for life.

 Chapter 151 - Ill Stay Beside You

    "What were you thinking? You already caused trouble because she tried to escape a few months ago and now you strangled the demon? Aren''t you tired of the curse?" Madison yelled on the phone.

    After she finished yelling, she sighed and looked at the phone she was holding. It wasn''t even connected to Gerard''s line at all. "Darn it! I wish I could say all that to him right now."

    She cursed and threw her phone on the bed. She had been out of town for a few days because she had to handle her father''s business but as soon as she heard the case with Gerard, she panicked. They had been friends for the longest time and she understood him more than anyone else. Although Gerard never admitted it, they were quite close.

    "Aish!" she pulled her hair and stared outside the window furiously.

    ***

    "What do we do now? We have to keep her safe until we figure out a way to subdue the demon." Diana spoke about keeping Kara safe for the time being.

    Ayla was silent throughout. Her expression didn''t change ever since they got back from the park. Gerard noticed it and thought that she must be traumatized after witnessing all that.

    He sighed and folded his arms. He had a serious expression when he spoke and was determined to make the situation better and conducive for everyone it concerns.

    He looked at Johnathan and spoke in a calm yet authoritative tone. "The sooner you tell us the truth, the better for your daughter."

    Johnathan knew exactly what he meant and hesitated a bit. He was just about to speak when they heard someone screaming.

    They all ran to where Kara was sleeping but before they could go in, Qin was already there. "Kara, wake up. It''s only a dream."

    Ayla rushed to the bed where she lay and tried to wake her up as well. She turned to Qin quizzically, "What is going on?" she asked confused and worried for her friend.

    "It must be the aftermath of yesterday''s incident. She''s probably reliving the moment." Qin replied equally worried. Of everyone there, he was the most worried. For a moment, he even forgot that everyone was there.

    "Kara, wake up." he rubbed her hands and genuinely looked worried to death. He knew how she was feeling and felt her pain. ''This is the curse that comes with having a mate.''

    Ayla got extremely worried and ended up slapping Kara in the face. "Wake up or else I''ll make this reality worse than your dream." tears threatened to fa from her eyes but she fought it back.

    Kara opened her eyes instantly and was in a frantic state. She looked scared and Qin was fast to hug her. "Calm down, it was just a dream." he patted her back and closed his eyes and she struggled a little in his embrace.

    "She..." Kara wanted to say something but Qin hushed her.

    "Sh... it is alright now. No one will harm you." he patted her head gently and waited until she was calm.

    One by one, everyone left the room. Gerard walked to the bed and stood in front of Ayla. "We should give her some time to rest." he urged her to leave the duo alone and Ayla nodded.

    As soon as they walked out of the room, Johnathan approached Gerard. "May I have a word with you?" he asked and Gerard looked at Ayla. She nodded at him and he sighed before following Johnathan.

    When they got to a private area, Johnathan sighed heavily. "Kel wasn''t just born with the blood of a basilisk and that of a harpy," Johnathan explained everything to Gerard and it soon became clearer to Gerard what was going on.

    ***

    Gerard paced around his room thinking about what to do. After Johnathan''s revelation, it only became clearer to him that the moon goddess was playing games with his life. Being cursed was enough but now he also had to deal with the demon as well because of her unforgivingness.

    Gerard grabbed his hair and tossed the books on the table to the ground. Ayla just happened to have walked in at that moment with two cups of coffee on a tray. She blinked twice and looked at him quizzically.

    As soon as Gerard spotted her there, he hurried to her side and checked her legs. "Did you g to hurt? I''m sorry, I didn''t see you come in." he apologized but t she still couldn''t understand why he was so upset.

    She dropped the coffee on the table and turned to look at him. Her hand raised to his cheek and she caressed it softly. "Don''t beat yourself up too much about it. I''m sure you''ll come up with a solution soon." she comforted h seeing him in distress.

    Gerard''s brow furrowed. ''If only you know.''

    She dropped her hand and intertwined their hands. "I''ll always be here for you. No matter the situation."

    Her simple words were all he needed to hear at that moment. Although he had not come up with a plan to subdue Kel yet, he found the strength to fight now.

    She turned around and walked to the table. "So... Let''s start with a cup of coffee." she smiled as she sat on the bed and her eyes glimmered like stars in the galaxy.

    He was comforted by these small things she did ''With you by my side, I''ll definitely win.'' he thought to himself and went to have coffee with her.

    ***

    "Okay! So here''s the plan. First, we have to find something called the devil''s cloak. Legend says went he was cast down to earth, he had a cloak with him and according to Madison, that''s the cloak that can subdue any demon." Gerard started.

    "So where do we find this cloak?" Diana asked and Gerard smiled. "Of course, if I knew, I would have brought it here already."

    What Gerard was asking for was almost impossible. How on Earth would they find a cloak when they didn''t even know where to begin the search. It was as though looking for a pin in the ocean.

    "That''s impossible and you know it." Diana sighed.

    Gerard nodded. "That''s why we need to go somewhere we aren''t allowed to step foot on." he smiled and everyone looked at him confused.

    ***

    They arrived at the location and Diana growled, "No way." she turned and looked at Gerard as though was sending them on a suicide mission.

    "The chapel of all places." Diana wanted to cry just from saying the word.

    "Apparently, he is the old priest in the world right now and he is our best chance at finding the cloak." Gerard smiled but Diana wasn''t buying it.

    "I can go in if this would be too much for you." Ayla offered to help but Gerard instantly turned it down.

    "You don''t have to go through the stress. He''s already coming." she gestured for them to look in the direction of the priest.

    "Father Matthew." he greeted and the old man greeted back. He was an old man about a century old and needed the help of a walking stick and glasses.

    "Gerard. It has been what? 10 years?" he asked and Gerard smiled slightly.

    "You know my situation." he pointed up with his index finger. "The sun doesn''t seem to like me that much."

    Matthew nodded in understanding and looked at Diana then his gaze stopped at Ayla. He didn''t reveal too much with his expression and soon looked back at Gerard.

    "I hear you seek the devil''s cloak." he started and Gerard nodded with a serious expression.

    "Even I have never seen it before." Father Matthew was quick to respond.

    Gerard''s brow furrowed. He had come all the way here because he thought Matthew would have a clue at least.

    "But it isn''t far from you." his lips curled upwards as she glanced briefly at Ayla.

    Ayla noticed this quickly glance and wondered if he was talking to her. "Are you referring to me?" she asked right away without wasting any time.

    "Who else would I be talking to if it isn''t the three of you." he twisted his words making it hard for her to ask another question.

    Gerard sighed. "If it isn''t far from us then could you maybe tell us where it could be?" he asked wanting to get straight to the point.

    Matthew turned serious. "The person who possesses it doesn''t even know where she left it. Am I lying Ms Ayla?" he turned his gaze to her confusing her the more.

    She didn''t have the devil''s cloak and she was sure of it. All the clothes she had at Salem were given to her by her late mother so how was it even related?

    Everyone was confused. Matthew sighed then spoke. "It''s the same cloak you tore to tie his wound when you first found him.." he was talking about Gerard but Ayla didn''t understand something. "Was the devil wearing a female clothe?"

 Chapter 152 - A Trip Back To Salem

    The clothes she was wearing on that day was still in Salem. Unfortunately, she had kept it in the cave because she didn''t want her stepmother to know that she tore her clothes.

    It was a dark medieval times cloak and she was wearing it on the day she met Gerard.

    She kept it in the cave and hoped to retrieve it later but couldn''t because she was sold out to Mr Parker by Mare.

    "Sir... Are you sure that''s the clothing? Because that cloak was left to me by my mother." Ayla had a serious expression on her face.

    Her father had told her that the cloth was her mother''s favourite and that was why he made sure to keep it safe for Ayla after her mother''s demise. That was the main reason why she left it in the cave because she feared that her stepmother would tear it into shreds because of her clumsy mistake.

    Mare had long threatened to seize the clothe because Ayla wore them all the time. That was just how she was, she was plain evil.

    "Are you doubting my words?" Matthew asked slightly disappointed by Ayla''s question.

    "That cloak was the same one she wrapped you in when you were born. The circumstances surrounding your birth wasn''t the most pleasant." Matthew was an old man but he seemed to remember so much than most old people would.

    Ayla was surprised by Mathew''s words. Everything he said was true. Her father told her that she was wrapped in that cloth but why did he say that the situation surrounding her birth was unpleasant?

    Did he know her that well? She wanted to ask him some questions but they needed to find the cloak and that was the most important thing now.

    "Then we would be on our way." Gerard stood up and thanked Matthew for his time.

    The old man escorted them a little and when he was alone with Gerard, he spoke. "She seems like a good kid... But don''t forget, in as much as she can help you break the curse, she can also lead to your downfall."

    Matthew did not wait to get a response from Gerard before walking away. Gerard looked at the old man''s back with his brow raised. He wasn''t the oldest and most knowledgeable priest for no reason.

    While in the car, Ayla looked at Gerard nervously. She was worried that the cloak wouldn''t be there anymore. Although she didn''t move it from there and no one visited the cave often, she feared that it had been a long time already and someone may have taken it.

    "Are we going back to Salem?" she asked and Gerard nodded.

    "We have to find the cloak and be no it back before sunset. She seems to get strength raises when the sun is down." he pointed out and Ayla sighed.

    She wanted to get the cloak back in order to protect Kara but at the same time, she didn''t want to go back because that place brought her so many bad memories.

    Diana saw the look on her face and sighed. She knew for a fact that it wouldn''t be easy going back to a place where she was condemned. After all, who would know better than she who had had a first-hand experience?

    Diana placed her head on the window and recalled what those humans in high school did to her.

    ##

    "She was so easy. I didn''t even need to persuade her that much." Diana''s boyfriend laughed with his friends.

    "Well, what are you all waiting for? My bank details?" after saying this, a roar of laughter exploded again.

    ##

    Diana closed her eyes and just looked forwards as the car drove away.

    ***

    Qin sat next to Kara and watched her without closing his eyes even for a second. Gerard had left him and Johnathan to take care of Kara while he went out with Diana and Ayla.

    "Is she still sleeping?" Johnathan asked as he walked into the room with some beverages. "Here." he passed a cup to Qin then sat.

    "You make your emotions so obvious. Even a hand would know right away." he drank from his cup after he finished talking but even at that, Qin did not tear his gaze from Kara.

    She look so fragile and innocent when he looked at her like that. Unlike the Strong and fearless girl he knew, she looked completely harmless today.

    "She isn''t as fragile as she looks." Johnathan dropped the cup on the table beside him then continued. "She has been strong since she moved in with us. My only regret is that I let her handle it all by herself. I didn''t protect her when I should have." his voice cracked when he said this as he recalled how badly Elizabeth treated her.

    Qin still said nothing and just focused on her. He wasn''t ready for some pep talk all he wanted now was for her to forget all her worries. He could make it happen just as he did for Ayla but he feared that it would be more terrifying when she remembers.

    Johnathan stood up with the cup in his hand and walked up to Qin. He patted his shoulder then walked out of the room giving them some privacy.

    Not too long after Johnathan walked out, Qin slowly took Kara''s hand and held it tight between his two hands.

    Her pulse was stable and she seemed to only be sleeping but he didn''t want to let go of her hand, not anymore. "I''ll protect you from now on, just like a good mate should."

    He knew from the first day he visited Johnathan''s residence that she was someone special to him and the first time he took her hands, he knew at that very moment that she was his mate but tried so many times to deny it even when it was very obvious.

    Hours passed by and he bowed his head to take a rest while still holding onto her hand. Her eyelashes fluttered as she slowly opened her eyes. She had been sleeping for so long that her eyelids felt too heavy to even open.

    She tried to move her body but someone was restricting her movement. She looked down and saw him resting with his head bowed down.

    Kara blinked twice wondering who it must be. She couldn''t tell because his face was not revealed to her and she was sure this wasn''t Johnathan.

    She moved a little bit and Qin sensed her movements. He opened his eyes and raised his head only to see her awake and struggling to sit up.

    Quickly, stood up and helped her up. He placed the pillow behind her head for comfort then asked, "Do you need anything? How are you feeling?" Kara looked at him confused. Why was he acting so nice now?

    She shook her head and adjusted her body to sit properly. "What happened? Why are you here?" she asked thinking that she was in her room back at Johnathan''s house.

    "You were having a hard time sleeping so you asked me to stay with you." he made an excuse for himself making her feel awkward.

    "Huh?" she checked her breath to know if she was drunk or something to have asked him to stay with her.

    "It''s nothing serious. Would you like to eat something?" he asked but she didn''t say anything because she was too confused to do so.

    Qin walked out of the room to get her something to eat. She had been sleeping for a while now and to boost her energy, she would be needing good food.

    He soon returned with some porridge for her to eat. As soon as Kara saw it, she protested. "Hey! If you didn''t want to get me food you shouldn''t have offered to do so in the first place. Do I look like someone who is sick or about to die?"

    Qin was surprised by this sudden outburst of hers. He couldn''t figure out why the sudden 180-degree change in character.

    "If you don''t want the porridge, you should have just said so." he gently replied and she turned away from him and looked elsewhere.

    Qin was flustered and went out again. As soon as he walked out, she turned again and sighed heavily. She hit her chest to calm her racing heart. "Why did he have to be like that?" she pouted then held her cheek and rubbed them gently.

    ''And why is my heart racing so much?'' she wondered. She shook her head deleting the thought that was building up in her mind.

    "He''s my doctor and nothing more." ''But why does he have to be so cute and considerate?'' immediately she thought that she slapped her face hard to wake up from her stupid fantasy.

    "Wake up Kara, wake up. You can''t let your hormones take control over your senses.." she stood up abruptly but her clumsy steps caused her to trip.

 Chapter 153 - Treat Me To Dinner

    "Ah!" her hands waved in the air as she struggled to maintain her balance. Just as she thought she would definitely collide with the floor, she fell but surprisingly, it wasn''t painful at all.

    ''Ah... It seems the floor in this house was made of cushions.'' she thought to herself then slightly opened her eyes but she came face first with someone she tried so hard to avoid.

    Kara blinked twice and wondered when he came in. She moved swiftly and wanted to get off h but he held her down.

    "What... What are you doing?" she asked confused but Qin said nothing and just stared at her.

    She tried to get off again and yet, he didn''t let go. "Dr Qin... Don''t you think this is an uncomfortable position?" she asked without thinking too much about it.

    Qin shook his head without looking away. Kara was speechless for a second. "Umm... It might be comfortable for your but it''s..." she didn''t finish her statement when his hand reached for her hair and tucked it behind her ear.

    He looked back at her speechless face and indifferently spoke. "You were saying?" he asked as though nothing just happened.

    Kara blinked twice wondering what he was up to. How could he just do that and yet pretend to be so calm?

    She was still staring at him speechlessly when a knock came from the door. Her eyes widened and she immediately got off him.

    Qin got up immediately after Kara did. He was equally surprised but concealed it properly. He cleared his throat and watched as Johnathan walked in.

    Johnathan rushed to Kara seeing her stand like that and held her arms. "Finally. I heard you were awake and came as fast as I could." Johnathan was ecstatic to see his daughter awake.

    Qin cleared his throat and excused himself. Before he left, he turned and looked at her again then the corner of his lip slightly curved upwards before finally leaving.

    Johnathan stayed for a long time and when he finally left, she sighed in relief. All the while when her father was talking, she couldn''t help but think about that indifferent face Qin made.

    She patted her chest softly to calm her beating heart. "He sure knows how to make a statement. Will I be able to sleep this night?" she groaned in frustration and hit her bed repeatedly like a little child.

    She looked up and sighed in frustration then rubbed her stomach that was equally frustrated. "Why did I tell him to take the porridge back? Now both I and my stomach are frustrated." she pouted the pursed her lips and walked out of the room with the sole intention of grabbing a meal and hurrying back up.

    She sneaked out of her room like an undercover agent just because she didn''t want to run into someone.

    Hiding behind pillars and in corners, Kara finally made her way to the kitchen. It was a massive kitchen unlike the one back at her home.

    While in the kitchen, she felt relaxed and searched for food like a mouse. Finally, she stumbled across the long-anticipated food left with no one claiming it.

    As soon as she finished eating, she cleaned her mouth and sighed heavily. "So this was at home yet he offered me porridge... Ha!" She scoffed the rubbed her stomach as she walked out of the kitchen but as soon as she opened the kitchen door, she came face first with the same person she was running away from all this time.

    Qin raised a brow seeing her surprised expression. Then walked in slowly causing and to take a few steps back.

    "I left my food in there. I''ll just take it." Qin pointed to the spot where he left his food and began to walk in that direction.

    Kara''s eyes widened. She had mistakenly taken Qin''s food without knowing. "Aish... How do I get out of this situation now?" she bit her lips and cursed under her breath for being so quick to devour the food. ''It was delicious though.''

    "Oh... Where did it go? I''m sure I left it here." he wondered after stumbling across an empty pot.

    He looked under the cabinet and behind the curtains but each time he did that, a wide smile crept on his face. "Yes..." he whispered then furrowed his brow and searched more.

    "I..." Kara wanted to confess and Qin looked at her quizzically.

    "I... I... I took the food from the pot." she bit her lips after she finished saying this.

    Qin looked at her with a puzzled expression. "Where did you keep it?" he asked looking as though he still had hopes of finding it.

    "Huh?" Kara looked up at him and

    bit her lower lips. ''Why does he want to know the details?''

    "Um..." she couldn''t find the courage to say that she ate it so she just pointed at her stomach and lowered her head.

    Qin raised his brow seeing her point to her stomach. She looked so cute when she had that guilty look on he face. She looked up at him almost catching him ogling at her.

    "Urgh." he looked away quickly before she could figure out that he had been staring at her the whole time.

    "I got so hungry. What can I do now?" he lamented while stealing glances at her.

    Kara became really sorry. If she had known that it belonged to him then she wouldn''t have taken it. "How about you wait here. I''ll make something for you." as soon as she finished saying those words, she regretted it because she was a terrible cook. In fact, she didn''t know how to turn on the cooker.

    Qin''s face lightened up. "Really? You would do that?" he asked with an ecstatic expression.

    Kara wanted to curse under her breath but there was no way she could take back her words now.

    "I don''t want a sick person making my meal because I don''t want to fall ill as well." Qin bloated out and Kara glared at him. She didn''t know whether or not that was supposed to make her feel relieved.

    "So... Let''s do it this way, once you get better, you''ll treat me to dinner." he made an offer that she was delighted to take. Treating him to dinner wasn''t such a bad idea.

    "Deal?" he asked and she nodded almost immediately. "Yes... Deal."

    "Don''t break your promise or else I''ll remind you of this day." Qin threatened and Kara nodded like a woodpecker.

    "Okay... That''s enough talking. Go to your room now and get some rest before night falls." He advised and she gladly went back to her room.

    As soon as the kitchen door closed, Qin jumped happily. "Yes!" he murmured the stood straight and fixed his clothes and collar before walking out of the kitchen with a serious expression. No one would know that he was happy that she agreed to treat him to dinner.

    ***

    Finally, they arrived at Salem when it was already late in the afternoon. Although this was where she grew up, Ayla didn''t feel comfortable with the environment anymore.

    She recalled how the villagers willingly gave her up to the monster without thinking twice but at the same time, she was grateful that that same creature that everyone feared was none other than her husband, Gerard. As she thought about it now, she couldn''t help but feel lucky that he chose her.

    Gerard could not get out of the car because the sun was out already and it wasn''t exactly a fan of his.

    "Did you find it?" Diana asked standing outside the cave.

    Ayla soon walked out with the cloak in her hand. She had a puzzled expression on her face. Usually, when a cloak is kept in such bad condition, it would lose quality but it still looked as new as ever. She even began to doubt if it was truly hers and to make matters worse, it was complete.

    "Why? Isn''t that it? Or did something bad happen to it?" Diana asked confused by why Ayla had that expression on her face.

    She looked up at Diana and showed her the cloak. "It''s complete. I tore it when Gerard was injured but it''s not torn anymore," she explained.

    Diana moved closer and looked at the cloak. She was about to touch it but stopped midway. "That''s it. Let''s go."

    They both rushed to the car but someone saw them get in the car. "Ayla?" Mare was surprised to see her daughter but before she could chase after her, the car was already gone.

    *

    Ayla stared at the cloak surprised that it didn''t look old at all and the part she had torn was not torn at all. She knew she wouldn''t get the answers but she couldn''t help but wonder.

    Gerard was sitting next to her in the back seat and held her hand gently. "You look tired. Well be there before you know it," he assured her and she nodded then leaned on her shoulder.

    As Diana drove the duo, Gerard recalled what Johnathan said to him. The day Gerard was cursed was the same day Kel was supposed to become a lone demon.. The curse somehow affected her initiation rite and that was why she became uncontrollable.

 Chapter 154 - Showdown

    Kara stayed indoors all through because of some obvious reasons, she didn''t want to bump into Qin. She sat up on the bed and wondered, ''Why did he become nice all of a sudden? I think I prefer his serious face that this pitiful gaze.'' she widened her eyes and looked furious. "Wait! Is he pitying me because of my condition? Tsk how dare he?" she scoffed.

    If there was anything she hated, it was someone pitying her because of her condition. It made her feel weak and inferior.

    She hugged her pillow and squinted her eyes while in deep thought. ''Then why does my heart beat so fast when I see him?'' she wondered.

    Frustrated, she groaned and hit her bed repeatedly like a child. Her hair soon spread all over the place and her lips pouted.

    "Ha! You want to be nice to me now?" she scoffed looking like the devil plotting her next skim. The side of her lips curled upwards and her eyes looked determined.

    "Let''s see how long you can hold up." she smiled like a maniac then laid back on her bed with the pillow over her head.

    Qin sat in the living room with Johnathan. He anxiously waited for Gerard to come home with something useful. Although Gerard had told them that he was going to Salem, he never said why he was going to that far rural place.

    He was getting nervous because it was already evening and he feared that Kel would be back for Kara as soon as the sun disappeared from the sky.

    "Calm down. I''m sure Gerard would come as soon as possible with something tangible." Johnathan was equally worried but he didn''t want to make it obvious.

    Qin stood up abruptly, "I should watch her from now. We can''t be sure when Kel would visit." he didn''t want to say that waiting was killing him and that was why he made up an excuse to stay with her.

    Johnathan simply nodded and Qin walked to her room. He knocked on the door but go no response which was strange. He knocked again but still got no response. He got worried that something bad might have happened to her and Immediately opened the door without thinking.

    Qin searched around the room but couldn''t find her anywhere. He panicked and wondered what could have happened.

    He sighed then focused to sense her smell but her scent was all over the room. This was harder than he thought just as he opened his eyes, he heard the sound of water dripping.

    Kel liked water and she was probably already feasting on Kara in the bathroom. Without thinking twice, he walked into the bathroom only to find Kara with a towel barely covering her legs and one on her head.

    Kara turned around only to find him standing there with a shocked expression. She looked at her him then at her towel and yelled at him. "What the f... What are you doing here?" she ran behind the bathtub curtain and glared daggers at him.

    " I''m sorry. I didn''t think..." he turned around and was about to leave when he heard a knock on the bathroom door. His eyes widened and so did hers.

    He didn''t know what people would think if they saw the two of them in the bathroom like this. He didn''t know where to hide either.

    "Maam Kara... Are you still there? You shouldn''t stay in the bathtub for too long or else you''ll catch a cold." Grace spoke from outside.

    "Oh yes, and I brought the honey you requested for. I''ll come in now." Grace placed her hand on the doorknob and was about to open it.

    Kara''s eyes widened and Qin didn''t know where to run. To make matters worse, he was about to sneeze and didn''t know how to prevent it from happening.

    Kara ran out of the curtain and locked the door then covered Qin''s mouth with her hand.

    He was caught off guard because of her swift movement and the fact that they were close to each other.

    Because he was taller, he could see the space between her towel and her bright skin. This made him even more uncomfortable. He looked away to avoid the temptation his demon was craving.

    "Don''t come in. I''m not putting on any clothes." Kara spoke to Grace from the other side.

    Her words were too direct and this made Qin even more uncomfortable. Who says they are completely naked in front of their potential mate?

    Grace nodded. "Okay, I''ll just leave this here." she dropped the honey and turned to leave but then, the bomb exploded.

    "Achu..." Qin sneezed from inside the bathroom and grace turned around surprised to have heard a masculine voice.

    Kara looked at Qin with a death glare. How could he just blow their cover with such a clumsy mistake? Left with no other option, Kara began to sneeze repeatedly.

    "Maam, are you fine? You must have caught a cold." grace became worried for Kara hearing her sneeze like that.

    "Ah... Never mind me. I''ll be out in a minute." Kara assured while glaring at Qin.

    "Okay. I''ll have some hot tea sent to you right away." Grace hurried out to get some tea ready for Kara.

    As soon as she heard the door close, she glared at Qin angrily. It was his fault for coming here without knocking and also sneezing and causing so much problem.

    "Why..." she wanted to say something but was too angry to say anything. She turned to leave but Qin held her back and because he pulled her, she lost her footing and fell on him.

    She blinked twice then looked up at him. ''Why does this seem to happen way too often than to be called an accident?'' she wondered.

    He had pulled her back to apologise to her but was speechless now feeling her body close to him with just the towel separating them.

    "Have you lost your mind? What did you do that for?" she was furious but that was just a mask that concealed what she really felt inside.

    "Marry me." Qin blurted out causing her to go silent. She didn''t know whether or not this was one of his pranks.

    They stared at each other for a long time until she pushed him away. "I have no words for you." after saying this? She walked out of the bathroom and locked the door to her room. It would be best if no one came in for now.

    Soon after, she went back to the bathroom and spoke from the door. "No one is here. You can go now." she didn''t get a response and went in to see what he was doing but couldn''t find him anywhere.

    Her brow furrowed and she searched the room as well but couldn''t find him. "Huh? Did he disappear?" she wondered after checking everywhere.

    "Sigh..." she sat on her bed then hit her chest to console it. "What is that? Am I in a romance series or what?" she murmured then recalled what he said?

    "Who pops such a question out of the blues?" she whispered to herself then sighed and rubbed her burning cheeks.

    "I almost said yes back there. What''s wrong with you Kara? Did you get possessed or what?" she lamented in self-pity.

    Suddenly, a smile appeared on her face and she placed her elbow on her leg then placed her palm on her face. "This heart of mine shall not be possessed by his charms. I''ll start a plan as soon as possible." she smiled thinking about just how well this would go.

    After taking her tea which was given to her by Grace, she stood in front of the mirror and tied a bandana on her face then did a smoky makeup that made her look like a badass terrorist.

    She smiled at herself in the mirror then spoke. "Let''s see if you''ll still want to marry this side of me. Dr Qin, this is the beginning of your marriage from hell."

    It was surprising that she could even still do this after her traumatic experience with Kel last night. Most people would stay in bed all day and think of nothing other than what happened.

    "I''ll hold this needle in my hand just so I don''t forget this character I''m portraying." she smiled as she looked at the needle then walked out dawned in black clothes with the bandana on her nose.

    As she walked down the stairs, everyone that came across her made way for her as she looked more like an evil ghost than a human.

    She got to the living room and sat down with her leg crossed. As soon as Qin saw her, he jerked back a little. He was too surprised to see her like that as she had never dressed like that before.

    Johnathan coughed slightly. "Kara... What''s going on?" he asked equally surprised.

    She smiled slightly and responded, "It''s showdown."

 Chapter 155 - She Is Cute

    Johnathan was surprised for a second but when he thought further, he couldn''t help but feel bad for her. He felt that she was doing this because she didn''t want to be affected by Kel.

    He wanted to say something but ended up saying nothing. He didn''t have the words to comfort her and he felt it would be best if he just let her do what she wanted that persuade her to stop.

    Unknown to Johnathan, this wasn''t even related to Kel at all. Rather, it involved a particular someone who could not knock before badging into her bathroom. The same person who constantly deceives her heart into thinking it''s on a marathon race.

    Qin said nothing but he couldn''t keep his eyes away from her. She looked even more pleasing to the eyes and alluring. She looked like the girls in video games who could kill with their looks.

    Not too long after, Johnathan got a call from work and had to attend to it immediately. "Excuse me." he excused himself and went outside to take the call.

    After Johnathan was long gone, Kara sat adjacent to Qin and removed the bandana on her face then turned and smiled maliciously at him. Her lips were coloured in deep red and her smoky eyelashes made her look like the grim reaper in the vampire''s diary.

    "Mr Qin. You seem very comfortable. Aren''t you worried that it would soon be nightfall?" she asked with a smile on her face that said ''You should be afraid.''

    The corner of his lips curved upwards as Qin looked at her gently. "Why should I?" his short answer wasn''t what she was expecting but she didn''t mind it at all.

    "Tsk... How fast do you think it takes for

    the 2011Apero pistol hits its prey?" she asked with a wide smile but the smile on Qin''s face soon disappeared. When she smiled like that, it made him get chills and he didn''t know why.

    "What is that? And arrow?" he asked but Kara shook her head in denial.

    "No. But I''ll not tell you what it is either. Here''s what I''ll say, it''s what I carry around when I feel burdened by someone and trust me, I never miss a target." she threatened causing Qin to blink twice.

    This was the first time she was showing this side of hers to him but he didn''t know whether or not he preferred this version.

    As soon as she finished, she stood up and walked away. The way she happily walked away made him remember the girlfriend of the joker. "How can she be so cruel?" he wondered.

    The sun was already fast setting and Gerard doubted that they would be able to make it back home on time. He took out his phone and placed a quick call to Johnathan telling him where they were and that they might be a little late and advised them to keep Kara guarded at all times.

    "He said they might be a little late but they promised to come as soon as they can. We have to guard get properly. I fear that Kel would still show up tonight." Johnathan explained to Qin nervously. He couldn''t bear to see his daughters getting hurt by each other, that would be a terrible nightmare.

    Qin nodded. He had promised her that he would protect her and that was exactly what he planned to do even if it costs his life.

    He sighed and walked to her room. He walked there with so much confidence but when he got to the door, he recalled the thing she said earlier. ''It''s what I carry around when I feel burdened by someone. And trust me, I never miss my target.''

    His hand shook a little. He couldn''t understand why she had to be so feisty all of a sudden. He was so happy that she agreed to treat him to dinner one of these days but now, she is giving off a murderous vibe and he didn''t know what to do about it.

    He thought for a while and sighed. "I''m simply doing this for her safety. And if she kills me in the process, I wouldn''t mind." he contorted himself but then slapped his face almost immediately. "Jerk... How can you think of such a terrible case scenario?" he shook his head and took the bold step.

    The knock resounded in the corridor and soon, she opened it. She stood by the door and didn''t let him in. "You don''t seem to give up do you?" she asked glaring at him.

    Qin was silent for a while. He knew exactly what she meant but didn''t think too much about it. Calmly, he requested, "Just for today... Just wait till today passes." this caused Kara to look at him confused.

    Qin made his way into her room and sat on the sofa while Kara still looked confused as to why he was walking into the lion''s den even after she threatened to end his life.

    She closed the door still confused and walked up to him. With her arms folded around her chest and her brows furrowed, she scoffed at his finny behaviour.

    "What is this about?" she asked hoping to get an answer. "Is this one of your numerous pranks?" this man has been playing with her heart since she got to know him and she couldn''t help but feel that this was a counterattack after her threat.

    Qin who had his head leaned back and his eyes closed looked at her with his eyes squinted. ''Why did she think I was pranking her in such a situation?'' he wondered.

    "If this is your way of getting off my bad book then feel free to leave because I''m not ready for another sleepless night." Kara was not sure why but knew that she was unable to sleep properly after win first visited her house. It was his fault for being so nice and irresistible.

    Qin stood up abruptly causing her to take a few steps back. "Sleepless nights? Tell me about it. Did I make you sleepless?" he asked amused to hear her say such.

    "Huh?" Kara looked at him confused. Why was he taking it that way? Why didn''t he think of it as her way of saying that she doesn''t want to see him?

    "You said you had some nightmares about me. So tell me what they were." he asked again and Kara scoffed... "and when did I ever say they were about you?" She asked. She was very sure that she never said anything about him being in her dreams.

    He moved closer and she moved backwards. His beautiful enchanting eyes were her breaking point. She loved his face in general but his eyes glimmered so brightly whether in the dark or in the day time.

    "Why do you keep coming closer? Why can''t you stand at one spot?" she protested and he stopped moving.

    He stared at her for a while then raised his hand to tuck her hair to the back of her ear but unfortunately, she slapped his hand away worried that her heart would get to her mouth if he got any closer.

    Qin was surprised by her reaction. He was being the nice guy but it didn''t seem to help their situation at all. Sigh... He walked back to the sofa and sat again quietly and leaned his head back with his eyes closed.

    "Tsk... You can''t just..." she wanted to chase him out of her room because she would feel even more pressured knowing that he was sitting there.

    "Your sister would be here soon. It''ll be best if you can sleep a little before you put that 2011Apero pistol to use." she had said that she never missed a target after all so she would come in handy if she could protect herself with that pistol.

    "What?" Kara was surprised to hear that from Qin. Was he expecting her to kill her sister with a gun? Is he insane?

    "Have you..." she wanted to ask if he had lost his mind but he beat her to it.

    "Go and rest for a while before the sun disappears completely from the sky. We believe that she would visit you for chitchat this night so it would be best if you stay safe."

    She was surprised to know that it wasn''t over yet and Kel would most likely still come for her. She couldn''t still wrap her head around why it had to be her of all people all the time but hoped that they would find a solution this time and she wouldn''t choke to death today.

    After she heard what he said, she was too worried to even talk back. She couldn''t hurt her sister but at the same time, if she didn''t protest t herself, she would end up getting hurt instead.

    When Qin opened his eyes, she was not standing there anymore and upon further inspection, he saw her laying down under the thick blanket.

    He raised a brow and wondered if this was the best hiding technique she could come up with.

    He chuckled and walked up to her bed slowly. He took the blanket off her head and saw her closing her eyes tightly.. ''Why does she look so cute when she''s afraid?'' he wondered.

 Chapter 156 - Accidental Kiss

    He smiled and turned to leave but unexpectedly, she held onto his hand. This was the first time she was taking the initiative of holding his hand and rather than happy, he was surprised.

    ''Is she that scared?'' he wondered then turned around and looked at her sceptically. He couldn''t read her because unlike other girls he had met, she was unpredictable.

    "Do you need something?" he asked gently and she sat up straight then pursed her lips. She indeed needed something but didn''t know how to say it to him.

    He raised a brow and looked at her sceptically. She was still holding onto his hand and her head was lowered a bit. ''I''ll never understand her completely. One time she''s indifferent, another time she''s feisty and now, she''s like a cute little cub.'' her behaviour change was something that he couldn''t completely understand.

    Sigh. He sat on the chair beside her bed and waited patiently for her to say something. Although he was the curious type whenever he was with people he was familiar with, he was patient and didn''t persuade her to talk until she wanted to.

    Slowly, Kara let go of his hand and looked up at him with an entirely different expression which confused him even more.

    Kara raised a brow and scoffed. "How can you handle my sister with such delicate hands? They feel like you never even used them to work. Hump!" she turned around and laid on her bed again then covered her head with her blanket once more shutting him out.

    Qin blinked twice. He wanted to say something but she rendered him speechless. How can she even come up with something like that when he was trying to be nice to her? Why is she so inconsiderate?

    He sighed and stood up from the chair with a furious expression then turned to look at her body that lay on the bed again. He couldn''t help but scoff before returning to the sofa.

    As he sat there, he couldn''t help but toss and turn thinking about how she once again belittled his abilities. First, she compared him to a nurse and now, she is saying his hands has never worked. ''Hey! These hands have saved more lives than you can count.'' he wanted to shout it out loud but could only suppress his emotions while staring at her body in disbelief.

    ***

    Soon, it was night and Gerard was still not home yet. Johnathan was worried and although Qin felt anxious as well, he didn''t show it on his face. He believed that although Gerard might be late by a few minutes, he would definitely show up.

    "The moon is already out. She would be here anytime from now." Grace ran to the living room to tell Qin and got a sigh in response. He stood from where he sat and spoke. "Double check all the windows and doors. Make sure everywhere is sealed and make sure the salt is in every corner of the house," he calmly spoke.

    Grace nodded and hurried away. He walked to the window and looked up at the moon. ''Hurry. We don''t have much time left.''

    Patiently, they all sat in the living room. The silence was frustrating but no one dared to say anything. They had been waiting for a while but got no sign of Kel''s coming. Even at that, they were all afraid of what was about to happen if they lose their guard except for one person.

    "Why are we all seated as though someone is about to die? This silence is worse than death you know." Kara lamented feeling as though the silence would eventually kill her even before Kel gets there.

    Qin looked at her and could hear the sound of her heart beating fast. She was equally worried about what might happen to her but she was masking up her fears with these few words of hers.

    "This is not the right time for jokes Kara." Johnathan calmly responded. Even he could feel the tension their silence was causing but he couldn''t bring himself to say anything because of how scared he was.

    Kara sighed and leaned back frustratedly. Qin also tore his eyes from her and focused on hearing any strange sound.

    Tired of waiting, she stood up abruptly and began to walk away causing everyone to worry.

    Johnathan stood up as well and asked worriedly, "Where are you going? You shouldn''t leave our sight." he complained and Kara looked at all of them as though they were jailers.

    "What? I''m just going to get a drink from the fridge. It''s not like I''m going to elope with my invincible boyfriend." she retorted and Qin got distracted for a second.

    ''Did she have to say the word boyfriend?'' he wondered.

    She walked to the fridge and got the drink then smiled at their nervous eyes. "See... I told you I''ll just be getting some dr..." Kara was walking back to her seat when Qin looked down and widened his eyes. He dashed to her side with incredible speed but Kel''s razor-sharp tongue was able to cut Kara''s skin a little.

    They rolled on the ground as that was the only way he could stop her from getting hurt in time. They all thought that Kel would come from one of the openings in the house but to their greatest surprise, she attacked from underground and it didn''t even make her presence known until she almost got Kara.

    "Ah..." Kara grabbed her bleeding arm slightly and looked at it surprised. Who would have thought that her sister would one day attack her like this?

    She furrowed her brow and looked at the opening Kel made on the floor. Qin held her close and they all silently kept quiet because they didn''t know where Kel went again.

    Qin sensed something from underground again but was certain that that couldn''t have been Kel. He squinted his eyes and in the next second flipped Kara over as Kel attacked from the wall.

    "What is she now? Molten magma?" Johnathan yelled seeing that she could even get in through the walls. From every side of the wall, Kel began to penetrate with her tail making it hard for them to escape.

    With Kara in his arms, Qin managed to dodge most of them and hurried upstairs with her. Kel trailed them from underground and between the walls following them as fast as the waves in the ocean.

    He got to her room. Which was covered in salt all through and shut the door then held her hand tightly with a serious expression on his face. "Stand close to me, don''t leave my side," he whispered softly.

    Kara nodded. This wasn''t the time to make jokes and act stubbornly. After all, she was also worried to death about what Kel would eventually do if she gets a hold of her.

    As she looked down at his waist, she nothing that it was wet and she could slightly perceive the iron scent of blood but she couldn''t afford to make him panic at that moment.

    Qin could hear the sound Kel made as she was going up the walls but maintained his cool. There was only little he could do to fight such a terrible demon before Gerard came.

    Suddenly, the sound stopped and there was silence. All he could hear was the sound of Kara''s heart beating and her suppressed breathing.

    He turned and looked at her for a second. This time, he could see pure fear in her eyes but he was determined to protect her with all he had even if it costs his life.

    "Kok Kok Kok" the sound of heels walking in the hallway could be heard. Soon, it was more than one and it sounded like a man''s shoe and a female''s heel.

    Suddenly, he began to feel dizzy and shook his head slightly to get a grip of his senses. This was a result of the cut he sustained from Kel''s attack but he wanted to fight it off as much as he could.

    The doorknob cracked open and he squinted his eyes and tightened his fists ready to fight but it was Gerard at the door.

    Qin furrowed his brow then sighed in relief to see that he had finally come. "I had to fight her off. Come out now or else she might attack again." Gerard warned.

    Ayla also ran to the door and looked at Kara then sighed. "I''m so glad you''re fine. Come down. She might attack from the walls again."

    Qin grabbed Kara''s hand and was about to go to the door but Kara didn''t move an inch from where she stood. Her brow was furrowed slightly but her heartbeat relaxed.

    Qin turned and looked at her confused. He couldn''t understand why she wasn''t coming with him. "We need to hurry," he warned her already weak because of the cut.

    Kara smiled slightly and held on to Qin''s hand tightly surprising him then sealed their lips together. Qin was not only surprised but shocked.

    While she did this, she looked at the duo at the door and her eyes revealed a smile seeing their fist tightened.

    ''Kel wants you and she can''t stand to see this. You must have sensed the anger already.''

    Qin''s brow raised slightly hearing her thought and knew at that moment that those people weren''t who he thought they were.